335 

9 
P 


aW 


THE 

PILGRIMS  PROGRESS 

From  this  world  to  that  which  is  to 
come,  delivered  under  the  similitude 
of  a  dream  :  wherein  is  discovered 
the  manner  of  his  setting  out,  his 
dangerous  journey  and  safe  arrival 
at  the  desired  country  :  by 

JOHN    BUNYAN 


NEW    YORK 
CHARLES    SCRIBNER'S    SONS 

LONDON:    T.    C.    &    E.    C.    JACK 


1 


3 


Similitudes.      ' 

Hos.  xii.  10. 


I 
I 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

PORTRAIT  ......        Frontispiece 

CHRISTIAN         .  -    .  .  .  .to  face  page    10 

EVANGELIST  POINTS  OUT  THE  WAY  TO  THE 

WICKET-GATE        .  ...  .  „  12 

THE    GOSPEL  fcPRINKLER.       (INTERPRETER'S        $ 

HOUSE)  .  .  .  .  „  36 

CHRIST   AND    THE    DEVIL.       (INTERPRETER'S 

HOUSE) ,,38 

CHRISTIAN  BEFORE  DISCRETION .  „            56 

CHRISTIAN  ARMED     .     *     .            .            .  „  .          68 

CHRISTIAN  FIGHTS  WITH  APOLLYON     .            .  .,            72 

HELL  MOUTH ,,78 

FAITHFUL  HELPS   CHRISTIAN   UP  AFTER   HIS 
/     FALL  .  .  .82 

JFAITHFUL  STRUCK  DOWN  BY  MOSES      .            .         „  86 

v    /VANITY  FAIR    .            .            .            »                                „  108 

THE  JURY          .......  120 

DEMAS    .            .            .            .     I    .            .  132 

LOT'S  WIFE        .......  134 

CHRISTIAN     AND     HOPEFUL     IN     DCgJCTING 

CASTLE ,,140 

V  • 


e 


vi  THE   PILGRIM'S   PROGRESS 

HILL  ERROR to  face  page  148 

CHRISTIAN    AND    HOPEFUL    LEAVE    ATHEIST 

LAUGHING  „          168 

CHRISTIAN  AND  HOPEFUL  COME  IN  SIGHT  OF 

THE  CELESTIAL  CITY  „          194 

HOPEFUL   HELPS   CHRISTIAN   TO    CROSS  THE 

RIVER 196  ^ 

^CHRISTIANA'S  DREAM  ....,,        "220~ 

THE  MAN  WITH  THE  MUCK-RAKE  .  .  „          248 

MR.  GREAT-HEART 258 

GREAT-HEART  DRIVES  BACK  THE  LION  .  „          274 

MR.  BRISK  AND  MERCY       ....  Sf          282 

FEEBLE  AND  READY-TO-HALT  BRING  UP  THE 

REAR ,,340 

YET  IT  WAS  GOVERNED  BY  A  WOMAN .  .  „          348 

FOOL       AND       WANT-WIT      WASHING       THE 

ETHIOPIAN.  .  „          360 

MR.  STAND-FAST          .  .  .  .  „          378 

THE  MESSENGER  COMES  TO  CHRISTIANA  384  •" 


THE  AUTHOR'S  APOLOGY  FOR  HIS  BOOK 

WHEN  at  the  first  I  took  my  pen  in  hand 
Thus  for  to  write,  I  did  not  understand 
That  I  at  all  should  make  a  little  book 
In  such  a  mode ;  nay,  I  had  undertook 
To  make  another ;  which  when  almost  done, 
Before  I  was  aware  I  this  begun. 

And  thus  it  was  :  I,  writing  of  the  way 
And  race  of  saints,  in  this  our  gospel  day, 
Fell  suddenly  into  an  allegory 
About  their  journey,  and  the  way  to  glory, 
In  more  than  twenty  things  which  I  set  down ; 
This  done,  I  twenty  more  had  in  my  crown, 
And  they  again  began  to  multiply, 
Like  sparks  that  from  the  coals  of  fire  do  fly. 
Nay,  then,  thought  I,  if  that  you  breed  so  fast, 
1 11  put  you  by  yourselves,  lest  you  at  last 
Should  prove  ad  mfinitum,  and  eat  out 
The  book  that  I  already  am  about. 

Well,  so  I  did ;  but  yet  I  did  not  think 
To  show  to  all  the  world  my  pen  and  ink 
In  such  a  mode ;  I  only  thought  to  make 
I  knew  not  what :  nor  did  I  undertake 
Thereby  to  please  my  neighbour :  no,  not  I ; 
I  did  it  mine  own  self  to  gratify. 

Neither  did  I  but  vacant  seasons  spend 
In  this  my  scribble ;  nor  did  I  intend 
But  to  divert  myself  in  doing  this 
From  worser  thoughts,  which  make  me  do  amiss. 
A 


THE    AUTHOR'S    APOLOGY 

Thus  I  set  pen  to  paper  with  delight, 
And  quickly  had  my  thoughts  in  black  and  white. 
For  having  now  my  method  by  the  end, 
Still  as  I  pulPd,  it  came ;  and  so  I  penn'd 
It  down,  until  at  last  it  came  to  be 
For  length  and  breadth  the  bigness  which  you  see. 

Well,  when  I  had  thus  put  mine  ends  together, 
I  show'd  them  others,  that  I  might  see  whether 
They  would  condemn  them,  or  them  justify : 
And  some  said,  Let  them  live ;  some,  Let  them  die 
Some  said,  John,  print  it ;  others  said,  Not  so  ; 
Some  said,  It  might  do  good  ;  others  said,  No. 

Now  was  I  in  a  strait,  and  did  not  see 
Which  was  the  best  thing  to  be  done  by  me : 
At  last  I  thought,  Since  you  are  thus  divided, 
I  print  it  will,  and  so  the  case  decided. 
'  For,  thought  I,  Some,  I  see,  would  have  it  done, 
Though  others  in  that  channel  do  not  run. 
To  prove,  then,  who  advised  for  the  best, 
Thus  I  thought  fit  to  put  it  to  the  test. 

I  further  thought,  if  now  I  did  deny 
Those  that  would  have  it  thus,  to  gratify ; 
I  did  not  know  but  hinder  them  I  might 
Of  that  which  would  to  them  be  great  delight. 

For  those  that  were  not  for  its  coming  forth, 
I  said  to  them,  Offend  you  I  am  loth, 
Yet  since  your  brethren  pleased  with  it  be, 
Forbear  to  j  udge,  till  you  do  further  see. 

If  that  thou  wilt  not  read,  let  it  alone  ; 
Some  love  the  meat,  some  love  to  pick  the  bone . 
Yea,  that  I  might  them  better  palliate, 
I  did  too  with  them  thus  expostulate: 

May  I  not  write  in  such  a  style  as  this  ? 
In  such  a  method  too,  and  yet  not  miss 
My  end, — thy  good  ?     Why  may  it  not  be  done  ? 
Dark  clouds  bring  waters,  when  the  bright  bring  none. 


FOR    HIS    BOOK  3 

Yea,  dark  or  bright,  if  they  their  silver  drops 
Cause  to  descend,  the  earth,  by  yielding  crops, 
Gives  praise  to  both,  and  carpeth  not  at  either, 
But  treasures  up  the  fruit  they  yield  together; 
Yea,  so  commixes  both,  that  in  her  fruit 
None  can  distinguish  this  from  that :  they  suit 
Her  well,  when  hungry ;  but  if  she  be  full, 
She  spues  out  both,  and  makes  their  blessings  null. 

You  see  the  ways  the  fisherman  doth  take 
To  catch  the  fish ;  what  engines  doth  he  make  ! 
Behold  how  he  engageth  all  his  wits  ; 
Also  his  snares,  lines,  angles,  hooks,  and  nets : 
Yet  fish  there  be,  that  neither  hook,  nor  line, 
Nor  snare,  nor  net,  nor  engine  can  make  thine ; 
They  must  be  groped  for,  and  be  tickled  too, 
Or  they  will  not  be  catchM,  whatever  you  do. 

How  doth  the  fowler  seek  to  catch  his  game 
By  divers  means,  all  which  one  cannot  name  ? 
His  gun,  his  nets,  his  lime-twigs,  light,  and  bell ; 
He  creeps,  he  goes,  he  stands  ;  yea,  who  can  tell 
Of  all  his  postures  ?     Yet  there  's  none  of  these 
Will  make  him  master  of  what  fowls  he  please. 
Yea,  he  must  pipe  and  whistle  to  catch  this ; 
Yet,  if  he  does  so,  that  bird  he  will  miss. 

If  that  a  pearl  may  in  a  toad^s  head  dwell, 
And  may  be  found  too  in  an  oyster-shell ; 
If  things  that  promise  nothing  do  contain 
What  better  is  than  gold  ;  who  will  disdain, 
That  have  an  inkling  of  it,  there  to  look, 
That  they  may  find  it  ?     Now  my  little  book 
(Though  void  of  all  those  paintings  that  may  make 
It  with  this  or  the  other  man  to  take) 
Is  not  without  those  things  that  do  excel 
What  do  in  brave,  but  empty  notions  dwell. 

Well,  yet  1  am  not  fully  satisfied, 
That  this  your  book  will  stand,  when  soundly  tried. 


THE    AUTHOR'S    APOLOGY 

Why,  what 's  the  matter  ?     It  is  dark.     What  tho"  ? 
But  it  is  feigned  :  What  of  that,  I  trow  ? 
Some  men,  by  feigning  words  as  dark  as  mine, 
Make  truth  to  spangle,  and  its  rays  to  shine. 

But  they  want  solidness.     Speak  man  thy  mind. 
They  drowned  the  weak  ;  metaphors  make  us  blind. 

Solidity,  indeed,  becomes  the  pen 
Of  him  that  writeth  things  divine  to  men  ; 
But  must  I  needs  want  solidness,  because 
By  metaphors  I  speak  ?     Were  not  God's  laws, 
His  gospel  laws,  in  olden  time  held  forth 
By  types,  shadows,  and  metaphors  ?     Yet  loth 
Will  any  sober  man  be  to  find  fault 
With  them,  lest  he  be  found  for  to  assault 
The  highest  wisdom.     No,  he  rather  stoops, 
And  seeks  to  find  out  what  by  pins  and  loops, 
By  calves  and  sheep,  by  heifers  and  by  rams, 
By  birds  and  herbs,  and  by  the  blood  of  lambs, 
God  speaketh  to  him.     And  happy  is  he 
That  finds  the  light  and  grace  that  in  them  be. 

Be  not  too  forward,  therefore,  to  conclude 
That  I  want  solidness, — that  I  am  rude : 
All  things  solid  in  show,  not  solid-  be ; 
All  things  in  parables  despise  not  we, 
Lest  things  most  hurtful  lightly  we  receive, 
And  things  that  good  are  of  our  souls  bereave. 

My  dark  and  cloudy  words  they  do  but  hold 
The  truth,  as  cabinets  enclose  the  gold. 

The  prophets  used  much  by  metaphors 
To  set  forth  truth  ;  vea,  whoso  considers 
Christ,  His  apostles'roo,  shall  plainly  see 
That  truths  to  this  day  in  such  mantles  be. 

Ami  afraid  to  say  that  holy  writ, 
Which  for  its  style  and  phrase  puts  down  all  wit, 
Is  everywhere  so  full  of  all  these  things — 
Dark  figures,  allegories  ?     Yet  there  springs 


FOR    HIS    BOOK 

From  that  same  book  that  lustre,  and  those  rays 
Of  light,  that  turns  our  darkest  nights  to  days. 

Come,  let  my  carper  to  his  life  now  look, 
And  find  there  darker  lines  than  in  my  book 
He  findeth  any ;  yea,  and  let  him  know, 
That  in  his  best  things  there  are  worse  lines  too. 

May  we  but  stand  before  impartial  men, 
To  his  poor  one  I  dare  adventure  ten, 
That  they  will  take  my  meaning  in  these  lines 
Far  better  than  his  lies  in  silver  shrines. 
Come,  truth,  although  in  swaddling-clouts,  I  find, 
Informs  the  judgment,  rectifies  the  mind, 
Pleases  the  understanding,  makes  the  will 
Submit ;  the  memory  too  it  doth  fill 
With  what  doth  our  imagination  please  ; 
Likewise  it  tends  our  troubles  to  appease. 

Sound  words  I  know  Timothy  is  to  use, 
And  old  wives1  fables  he  is  to  refuse ; 
But  yet  grave  Paul  him  nowhere  did  forbid 
The  use  of  parables  ;  in  which  lay  hid 
That  gold,  those  pearls,  and  precious  stones  that  were 
Worth  digging  for,  and  that  with  greatest  care. 

Let  me  add  one  word  more,  O  Man  of  God  ! 
Art  thou  offended  ?     Dost  thou  wish  I  had 
Put  forth  my  matter  in  another  dress, 
Or  that  I  had  in  things  been  more  express  ? 
Three  things  let  me  propound,  then  I  submit 
To  those  that  are  my  betters,  as  is  fit. 

1.  I  find  not  that  I  am  denied  the  use 
Of  this  my  method,  so  I  no  abuse 
Put  on  the  words,  things,  reade^;  or  be  rude 
In  handling  figure  or  similitude, 
In  application  ;  but,  all  that  I  may, 
Seek  the  advance  of  truth  this  or  that  way. 
Denied,  did  I  say  ?     Nay,  I  have  leave 
(Example  too,  and  that  from  them  that  have 


6  THE    AUTHOR'S    APOLOGY 

God  better  pleased  by  their  words  or  ways, 
Than  any  man  that  breathe th  nowadays) 
Thus  to  express  my  mind,  thus  to  declare 
Things  unto  thee,  that  excellentest  are. 

2.  I  find  that  men  (as  high  as  trees)  will  write 
Dialogue-wise ;  yet  no  man  doth  them  slight 
For  writing  so  :  indeed  if  they  abuse 

Truth,  cursed  be  they,  and  the  craft  they  use 
,    To  that  intent ;  but  yet  let  Truth  be  free 
To  make  her  sallies  upon  thee  and  me, 
Which  way  it  pleases  God.     For  who  knows  how, 
Better  than  He  that  taught  us  first  to  plough, 
To  guide  our  mind  and  pens  for  His  design  ? 
And  He  makes  base  things  usher  in  divine. 

3.  I  find  that  holy  writ,  in  many  places, 

Hath  semblance  with  this  method,  where  the  cases 
Do  call  for  one  thing,  to  set  forth  another  : 
Use  it  I  may,  then,  and  yet  nothing  smother 
Truth's  golden  beams ;  nay,  by  this  method  may 
Make  it  cast  forth  its  rays  as  light  as  day. 

And  now,  before  I  do  put  up  my  pen, 
I  '11  show  the  profit  of  my  book,  and  then 
Commit  both  thee  and  it  unto  that  Hand 
That  pulls  the  strong  down,  and  makes  weak  ones  stand, 

This  book,  it  chalketh  out  before  thine  eyes 
The  man  that  seeks  the  everlasting  prize  : 
It  shows  you  whence  he  comes,  whither  he  goes, 
What  he  leaves  undone,  also  what  he  does : 
It  also  shows  you  how  he  runs,  and  runs 
Till  he  unto  the  gate  of  glory  comes. 

It  shows,  too,  who  set  out  for  life  amain, 
As  if  the  lasting  crown  they  would  attain  ; 
Here  also  you  may  see  the  reason  why 
They  lose  their  labour,  and  like  fools  do  die. 

This  book  will  make  a  traveller  of  thee, 
If  by  its  counsel  thou  wilt  ruled  be ; 


FOR    HIS    BOOK 

It  will  direct  thee  to  the  Holy  Land, 
If  thou  wilt  its  directions  understand  : 
Yea,  it  will  make  the  slothful  active  be ; 
The  blind  also  delightful  things  to  see. 

Art  thou  for  something  rare  and  profitable  ? 
Wouldest  thou  see  a  truth  within  a  fable  ? 
Art  thou  forgetful  ?     Wouldest  thou  remember 
From  New-year's  day  to  the  last  of  December  ? 
Then  read  my  fancies,  they  will  stick  like  burrs, 
And  may  be,  to  the  helpless,  comforters. 

This  book  is  writ  in  such  a  dialect 
As  may  the  minds  of  listless  men  affect : 
It  seems  a  novelty,  and  yet  contains 
Nothing  but  sound  and  honest  gospel  strains. 

Wouldst  thou  divert  thyself  from  melancholy? 
Would st  thou  be  pleasant,  yet  be  far  from  folly  ? 
Wouldst  thou  read  riddles,  and  their  explanation  ? 
Or  else  be  drowned  in  thy  contemplation  ? 
Dost  thou  love  picking  meat?     Or  wouldst  thou  see 
A  man  i1  th*  clouds,  and  hear  him  speak  to  thee? 
Wouldst  thou  be  in  a  dream, and  yet  not  sleep? 
Or  wouldst  thou  in  a  moment  laugh  and  weep  ? 
Wouldest  thou  lose  thyself,  and  catch  no  harm, 
And  find  thyself  again  without  a  charm  ? 
Wouldst  read  thyself,  and  read  thou  know'st  not  what, 
And  yet  know  whether  thou  are  blest  or  not, 
By  reading  the  same  lines  ?     O  then  come  hither, 
And  lay  my  book,  thy  head,  and  heart  together. 

JOHN  BUNYAN. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 
IN  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF  A  DREAM 


THE    FIRST    PART 


As  I  walked  through  the  wilderness  of  this  world,  I 
lighted  on  a  certain  place  where  was  a  den,  and  The  Gaol, 
laid  me  down  in  that  place  to  sleep ;  and,  as  I  slept, 
Ldreamed  a  dream.  I  dreamed,  and,  beholdri  saw 
a  man  clothed  with  rags,  standing  in  a  certain  place,  isa.  ixiv.  6. 
with  his  face  from  his  own  house,  a  book  in  his 
hand,  and  a  great  burden  upon  his  back.  I  looked, 
and  saw  him  open  the  book,  and  read  therein ;  and, 
as  he  read,  he  wept  and  trembled ;  and  not  being 
able  longer  to  contain,  he  brake  out  with  a  lament- 
able cry,  saying,  '  What  shall  I  do  ? '  His  outcry. 

In  this  plight  therefore  he  went  home,  and  Actsii-37- 
refrained  himself  as  long  as  he  could,  that  his  wife 
and  children  should  not  perceive  his  distress ;  but 
he  could  not  be  silent  long,  because  that  his  trouble 
increased.  Wherefore  at  length  he  brake  his  mind 
to  his  wife  and  children  ;  and  thus  he  began  to  talk 
to  them :  O  my  dear  wife,  said  he,  and  you  the 
children  of  my  bowels,  I,  your  dear  friend,  am  in 
myself  undone,  by  reason  of  a  burden  that  lieth 
hard  upon  me ;  moreover,  I  am  for  certain  informed 


10          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

This  world,      that  this  our  city  will  be  burnt  with  fire  from  heaven  ; 
in  which  fearful  overthrow,  both  myself,  with  thee 
my  wife,  and  you  my  sweet  babes,  shall  miserably 
He  knew  no     come  to  ruin,  except  (the  which  yet  I  see  not)  some 
aTyet  *  Cape  wav  °f  escape  can  be  found,  whereby  we  may  be 
delivered.     At  this  his  relations  were  sore  amazed ; 
not  for  that  they  believed  that  what  he  had  said  to 
them  was  true,  but  because  they  thought  that  some 
frenzy  distemper  had  got  into  his  head  ;  therefore,  it 
drawing  towards  night,  and  they  hoping  that  sleep 
might  settle  his  brains,  with  all  haste  they  got  him 
to  bed.     But  the  night  was  as  troublesome  to  him 
as  the  day  ;  wherefore,  instead  of  sleeping,  he  spent 
it  in  sighs  and  tears.     So,  when  the  morning  was 
come,  they  would  know  how  he  did  ;  he  told  them, 
Worse  and  worse.     He  also  set  to  talking  to  them 
again ;  but  they  began  to  be  hardened.     They  also 
Carnal  physic  thought  to  drive  away  his  distemper  by  harsh  and 
souL S  surly    carriages    to    him ;    sometimes    they   would 

deride,  sometimes  they  would  chide,  and  sometimes 
they  would  quite  neglect  him.  Wherefore  he 
began  to  retire  himself  to  his  chamber  to  pray  for 
and  pity  them,  and  also  to  condole  his  own  misery ; 
he  would  also  walk  solitarily  in  the  fields,  sometimes 
reading,  and  sometimes  praying  :  and  thus  for  some 
days  he  spent  his  time. 

Now  I  saw,  upon  a  time,  when  he  was  walking  in 

the  fields,  that  he  was,  as  he  was  wont,  reading  in 

his  book,  and  greatly  distressed  in  his  mind  ;  and  as 

he  read,  he  burst  out,  as  he  had  done  before,  crying, 

Actsxvi.3o.3i.  '  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ? ' 

I  saw  also  that  he  looked  this  way  and  that  way, 


CHRISTIAN 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          11 

as  if  he  would  run ;  yet  he  stood  still,  because,  as  I 
perceived,  he  could  not  tell  which  way  to  go.  I 
looked  then,  and  saw  a  man  named  Evangelist 
coming  to  him,1  and  asked,  Wherefore  dost  thou 
cry  ?  He  answered,  Sir,  I  perceive  by  the  book 
in  my  hand  that  I  am  condemned  to  die,  and  after 
that  to  come  to  judgment ;  and  I  find  that  I  am  not  Heb.  ix.  27. 

,    J     .  Job  xvi.  21,  22. 

willing  to  do  the  first,  nor  able  to  do  the  second.         Ezek.  xxn.  14. 

Then  said  Evangelist,  Why  not  willing  to  die, 
since  this  life  is  attended  with  so  many  evils  ?  The 
man  answered,  Because  I  fear  that  this  burden  that 
is  upon  iny  back  will  sink  me  lower  than  the  grave, 
and  I  shall  fall  into  Tophet.  And,  sir,  if  I  be  not  isa.  xxx.  33. 
fit  to  go  to  prison,  I  am  not  fit,  I  am  sure,  to  go  to 
judgment,  and  from  thence  to  execution  ;  and  the 
thoughts  of  these  things  make  me  cry. 

Then  said  Evangelist,  If  this  be  thy  condition, 
why  standest  thou  still  ?     He  answered,  Because  I  Conviction  of 
know  not  whither  to  go.      Then  he  gave   him    a  ^^^ 
parchment  roll,  and  there  was  written  within,  '  Fly  Matt- »»•  7. 
from  the  wrath  to  come.' 

The   man   therefore   read   it,   and   looking   upon 
Evangelist   very   carefully,  said,   Whither   must    I 
fly  ?     Then  said  Evangelist,  pointing  with  his  finger 
over  a  very  wide  field,  Do  you  see  yonder  Wicket- 
gate  ?     The  man  said,  No.     Then  said  the  other,  Do  Matt.  yii.  1344. 
you  see  yonder  shining  light  ?     He  said,  I  think  I  *p«*.  i.  19. ' 
do.     Then  said  Evangelist,  Keep  that  light  in  your 

1  Christian  no  sooner  leaves  the  world  but  meets 
Evangelist,  who  lovingiy  him  greets 
With  tidings  of  another  ;  and  doth  show 
Him  how  to  mount  to  that  from  this  below. 


12 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Christ  and 
the  way  to 
Him  cannot 
be  found 
without  the 
Word. 


Luke  xiv.  26. 
Gen.  xix.  17. 


They  that  fly 
from  the 
wrath  to 
come  are  a 
gazing-stock 
to  the  world. 
Jer.  xx.  10. 

Obstinate  and 
Pliable  follow 
him. 


Obstinate. 


Christian. 
2  Cor.  iv.  18. 


eye,  and  go  up  directly  thereto :  so  shalt  thou 
see  the  gate ;  at  which,  when  thou  knockest,  it 
shall  be  told  thee  what  thou  shalt  do. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  the  man  began  to  run. 
Now  he  had  not  run  far  from  his  own  door,  but  his 
wife  and  children,  perceiving  it,  began  to  cry  after 
him  to  return ;  but  the  man  put  his  fingers  in  his 
ears,  and  ran  on,  crying,  Life !  life !  eternal  life ! 
So  he  looked  not  behind  him,  but  fled  towards  the 
middle  of  the  plain. 

The  neighbours  also  came  out  to  see  him  run; 
and  as  he  ran,  some  mocked,  others  threatened,  and 
some  cried  after  him  to  return  ;  and  among  those 
that  did  so,  there  were  two  that  resolved  to  fetch 
him  back  by  force.  The  name  of  the  one  was 
Obstinate,  and  the  name  of  the  other  Pliable.  Now, 
by  this  time,  the  man  was  got  a  good  distance  from 
them ;  but,  however,  they  were  resolved  to  pursue 
him,  which  they  did,  and  in  a  little  time  they 
overtook  him.  Then  said  the  man,  Neighbours, 
wherefore  are  you  come  ?  They  said,  To  persuade 
you  to  go  back  with  us.  But  he  said,  That  can 
by  no  means  be ;  you  dwell,  said  he,  in  the  City  of 
Destruction,  the  place  also  where  I  was  born  :  I  see 
it  to  be  so ;  and,  dying  there,  sooner  or  later,  you 
will  sink  lower  than  the  grave,  into  a  place  that 
burns  with  fire  and  brimstone :  be  content,  good 
neighbours,  and  go  along  with  me. 

OBST.  What !  said  Obstinate,  and  leave  our 
friends  and  our  comforts  behind  us  ? 

CHH.  Yes,  said  Christian  (for  that  was  his  name), 
because  that  all  which  you  shall  forsake  is  not 


EVANGELIST    POINTS    OUT    THE    WAY    TO    THE 
WICKET    GATE 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          13 

worthy  to  be  compared  with  a  little  of  that  that 

I  am  seeking  to  enjoy ;    and  if  you  will  go  along 

with  me,  and  hold  it,  you  shall  fare  as  I  myself ;  for  Luke  xv.  17. 

there,  where  I  go,  is  enough  and  to  spare.     Come 

away,  and  prove  my  words. 

OBST.  What  are  the  things  you  seek,  since  you 
leave  all  the  world  to  find  them  ? 

CHR.  I  seek  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefined,  i  Pet.  i.  4. 
and  that  fadeth  not  away  ;  and  it  is  laid  up  in  heaven, 
and  safe  there,  to  be  bestowed,  at  the  time  appointed,  Heb.  xi.  IG. 
on  them  that  diligently  seek  it.     Read  it  so,  if  you 
will,  in  my  book. 

OBST.  Tush!  said  Obstinate,  away  with  your 
book ;  will  you  go  back  with  us,  or  no  ? 

CHR.  No,  not  I,  said  the  other;  because  I  have 
laid  my  hand  to  the  plough.  Luke  ix.  62. 

OBST.  Come,  then,  Neighbour  Pliable,  let  us  turn 
again,  and  go  home  without  him ;  there  is  a  com- 
pany of  these  crazed-headed  coxcombs  that,  when 
they  take  a  fancy  by  the  end,  are  wiser  in  their  own 
eyes  than  seven  men  that  can  render  a  reason. 

PLI.  Then  said  Pliable,  Don't  revile ;  if  what  the 
good  Christian  says  is  true,  the  things  he  looks  after 
are  better  than  ours :  my  heart  inclines  to  go  with 
my  neighbour. 

OBST.  What !  more  fools  still  ?  Be  ruled  by  me, 
and  go  back ;  who  knows  whither  such  a  brain-sick 
fellow  will  lead  you  ?  Go  back,  go  back,  and  be 
wise. 

CHR.  Nay,  but  do  thou  come  with  me,  Neighbour  Christian  and 
Pliable ;   there  are  such  things  to  be  had  which  I  jj^JuS* 
spoke  of,  and  many  more  glories  besides.     If  you  PHabie's  soul. 


14 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Heb.  ix.  17-21. 
Chap.  xiii.  20, 
21. 


Pliable  con- 
tented to 
go  with 
Christian. 


Obstinate 
goes  railing 
back. 


Talk  between 
Christian  and 
Pliable. 


God's  things 
unspeakable. 


believe  not  me,  read  here  in  this  book  ;  and  for  the 
truth  of  what  is  expressed  therein,  behold,  all  is 
confirmed  by  the  blood  of  Him  that  made  it. 

PLI.  Well,  Neighbour  Obstinate,  said  Pliable,  I 
begin  to  come  to  a  point ;  I  intend  to  go  along  with 
this  good  man,  and  to  cast  in  my  lot  with  him  :  but, 
my  good  companion,  do  you  know  the  way  to  this 
desired  place  ? 

CHR.  I  am  directed  by  a  man,  whose  name  is 
Evangelist,  to  speed  me  to  a  little  gate  that  is 
before  us,  where  we  shall  receive  instruction  about 
the  way. 

PLT.  Come,  then,  good  neighbour,  let  us  be 
going. 

Then  they  went  both  together. 

OBST.  And  I  will  go  back  to  my  place,  said 
Obstinate ;  I  will  be  no  companion  of  such  misled, 
fantastical  fellows. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  Obstinate 
was  gone  back,  Christian  and  Pliable  went  talking 
over  the  plain  ;  and  thus  they  began  their  discourse  : 

CHR.  Come,  Neighbour  Pliable,  how  do  you  do  ? 
I  am  glad  you  are  persuaded  to  go  along  with  me. 
Had  even  Obstinate  himself  but  felt  what  I  have 
fert  of  the  powers  and  terrors  of  what  is  yet  unseen, 
he  would  not  thus  lightly  have  given  us  the  back. 

PLI.  Come,  Neighbour  Christian,  since  there  is 
none  but  us  two  here,  tell  me  now  further,  what  the 
things  are,  and  how  to  be  enjoyed,  whither  we  are 
going  ? 

CHR.  I  can  better  conceive  of  them  with  my  mind 
than  speak  of  them  with  my  tongue :  but  yet,  since 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          15 

you  are  desirous  to  know,  I  will  read  of  them  in  my 
book. 

PLI.  And  do  you  think  that  the  words  of  your 
book  are  certainly  true  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  verily ;  for  it  was  made  by  Him  that 
cannot  lie.  Tit.  i.  2. 

Pu.   Well  said:  what  things  are  they? 

CHII.  There  is  an  endless  kingdom  to  be  inhabited,  iaa.  xiv.  17. 
and  everlasting  life  to  be  given  us,  that  we  may  John  2.27,28, 
inhabit  that  kingdom  for  ever. 

PLI.  Well  said  ;  and  what  else  ? 

CHR.  There  are  crowns  of  glory  to  be  given  us,  2Tim.iv.  s. 
and  garments  that  will  make  us  shine  like  the  sun  Mau.1  "m.' 43. 
in  the  firmament  of  heaven. 

PLI.  This  is  excellent;  and  what  else? 

CHR.  There  shall  be  no  more  crying,  nor  sorrow ;  isa.  xrv.  8. 

/>        TT      .  i      .    •  /»   •  i  i  -n  n  A.  Rev.  vii.  16,  17. 

for  He  that  is  owner  of  the  place  will  wipe  all  tears  chap.  x*i.  4. 
from  our  eyes. 

PLI.  And  what  company  shall  we  have  there  ? 

CHR.  There   we    shall    be   with    seraphims    and  isa.  vi.  2. 
cherubims,  creatures  that  will  dazzle  your  eyes  to 
look  on  them.     There   also    you    shall   meet  with 
thousands  and  ten  thousands  that  have  gone  before  i  Thess.  iv.  IG, 
us  to  that  place ;    none  of  them  are  hurtful,  but  Rev.  v.  11. 
loving  and  holy  ;  every  one  walking  in  the  sight  of 
God,  and  standing  in  His  presence  with  acceptance 
for  ever.     In  a  word,  there  we  shall  see  the  elders  Rev.  iv.  4. 
with  their  golden  crowns ;    there  we  shall  see  the  chap.  xiv.  1-5. 
holy  virgins  with  their  golden  harps  ;  there  we  shall 
see  men  that  by  the  world  were  cut  in  pieces,  burnt  John  xii.  25. 
in  flames,  eaten  of  beasts,  drowned  in  the  seas,  for 
the  love  that  they  bare  to  the  Lord  of  the  place, 


Cor.  v.  2,  3,  5. 


Isa.  Iv.  1,  2. 
John  vii.  37. 
Chap.  vi.  37. 
Rev.  xxi.  6. 
Chap.  xxii.  17. 


The  Slough 
of  Despond. 


It  is  not 
enough  to 
be  pliable. 


16          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

all  well,  and  clothed  with  immortality  as  with  a 
garment. 

PLI.  The  hearing  of  this  is  enough  to  ravish  one's 
heart.  But  are  these  things  to  be  enjoyed  ?  How 
shall  we  get  to  be  sharers  thereof? 

CHR.  The  Lord,  the  Governor  of  that  country, 
hath  recorded  that  in  this  book;  the  substance  of 
which  is,  If  we  be  truly  willing  to  have  it,  he  will 
bestow  it  upon  us  freely. 

PLI.  Well,  my  good  companion,  glad  am  I  to 
hear  of  these  things.  Come  on,  let  us  mend  our 
pace. 

CHR.  I  cannot  go  so  fast  as  I  would,  by  reason  of 
this  burden  that  is  upon  my  back. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  just  as  they  had 
ended  this  talk,  they  drew  near  to  a  very  miry 
slough,  that  was  in  the  midst  of  the  plain  ;  and  they 
being  heedless,  did  both  fall  suddenly  into  the  bog. 
The  name  of  the  slough  was  Despond.  Here  there- 
fore they  wallowed  for  a  time,  being  grievously 
bedaubed  with  the  dirt ;  and  Christian,  because  of 
the  burden  that  was  on  his  back,  began  to  sink  in 
the  mire. 

PLI.  Then  said  Pliable,  Ah,  Neighbour  Christian, 
where  are  you  now  ? 

CHR.  Truly,  said  Christian,  I  do  not  know. 

PLI.  At  that  Pliable  began  to  be  offended,  and 
angrily  said  to  his  fellow,  Is  this  the  happiness  you 
have  told  me  all  this  while  of?  If  we  have  such  ill 
speed  at  our  first  setting  out,  what  may  we  expect 
betwixt  this  and  our  journey's  end  ?  May  I  get  out 
again  with  my  life,  you  shall  possess  the  brave 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          17 

country  alone  for  me.  And  with  that  he  gave  a 
desperate  struggle  or  two,  and  got  out  of  the  mire 
on  that  side  of  the  slough  which  was  next  to  his 
own  house.  So  away  he  went,  and  Christian  saw 
him  no  more. 

Wherefore  Christian  was  left  to  tumble  in   the  Christian, 
Slough  of  Despond  alone  :  but  still  he  endeavoured  "l*ks stnuo 
to  struggle  to  that  side  of  the  slough  that  was  still  get  farther 
further  from  his  own  house,  and  next  to  the  Wicket-  house. 
gate ;    the  which   he   did,  but  could  not  get  out, 
because    of  the   burden   that  was    upon   his   back. 
But  I  beheld  in  my  dream  that   a  man  came  to 
him,  whose  name  was  Help,  and  asked  him  what 
he  did  there. 

CHR.  Sir,  said  Christian,  I  was  bid  go  this  way 
by  a  man  called  Evangelist,  who  directed  me  also  to 
yonder  gate,  that  I  might  escape  the  wrath  to  come  ; 
and  as  I  was  going  thither,  I  fell  in  here. 

HELP.  But  why  did  you  not  look  for  the  steps  ?      The  promises. 

CHR.  Fear  followed  me  so  hard  that  I  fled  the 
next  way,  and  fell  in. 

HELP.  Then,  said  he,  give  me  thy  hand  !     So  he  Help  lifts 
gave  him  his  hand,  and  he  drew  him  out,  and  set  him  out' 
him  upon  sound  ground,  and  bid  him  go  on  his  way.  ps.  xi.  2. 

Then  I  stepped  to  him  that  plucked  him  out,  and 
said,  Sir,  wherefore  (since  over  this  place  is  the  way 
from  the  City  of  Destruction  to  yonder  gate)  is  it 
that  this  plat  is  not  mended,  that  poor  travellers 
might  go  thither  with  more  security  ?  And  he  said 
unto  me,  This  miry  slough  is  such  a  place  as  cannot 
be  mended  ;  it  is  the  descent  whither  the  scurn^ind  What  makes 
filth  that  attends  conviction  for  sin  doth  continually  r>espondg 


18         THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

run,  and  therefore  it  is  called  the  Slough  of  Despond  ; 
for  still  as  the  sinner  is  awakened  about  his  lost 
condition,  there  ariseth  in  his  soul  many  fears,  and 
doubts,  and  discouraging  apprehensions,  which  all  of 
them  get  together,  and  settle  in  this  place.  And 
this  is  the  reason  of  the  badness  of  this  ground. 
isa.  xxxv.  3, 4.  It  is  not  the  pleasure  of  the  King  that  this  place 
should  remain  so  bad.  His  labourers  also  have,  by 
the  direction  of  His  Majesty's  surveyors,  been  for 
above  this  sixteen  hundred  years  employed  about 
this  patch  of  ground,  if  perhaps  it  might  have  been 
mended :  yea,  and  to  my  knowledge,  said  he,  here 
hath  been  swallowed  up  at  least  twenty  thousand 
cart-loads,  yea,  millions  of  wholesome  instructions, 
that  have  at  all  seasons  been  brought  from  all  places 
of  the  King's  dominions  (and  they  that  can  tell  say 
they  are  the  best  materials  to  make  good  ground  of 
the  place),  if  so  be  it  might  have  been  mended  ;  but 
it  is  the  Slough  of  Despond  still,  and  so  will  be, 
when  they  have  done  what  they  can. 

The  promises       True,  there  are,  by  the  direction  of  the  Lawgiver, 
aud^cce6?688  cer^a^n   g°°d   an(l   substantial    steps,    placed   even 
ance  to  life      through  the  very  midst  of  this  slough  ;  but  at  such 
chrfstth  m      time  as  this  place  doth  much  spue  out  its  filth,  as 
it  doth  against  change  of  weather,  these  steps  are 
hardly  seen  ;  or  if  they  be,  men,  through  the  dizzi- 
ness of  their  heads,  step  besides  ;  and  then  they  are 
bemired  to  purpose,  notwithstanding  the  steps  be 
there  ;  but  the  ground  is  good,  when  they  are  once 
i  Sam.  xii.  23.    got  in  at  the  gate. 

Pliable  got          Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  by  this  time  Pliable 
home  was  gOk  home  to  his  house  again.     So  his  neigh- 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          19 

hours  came  to  visit  him  ;  and  some  of  them  called  and  is  visited 
him  wise  man  for  coming  back,  and  some  called  him 
fool  for   hazarding  himself  with  Christian :    others, 
again,  did  mock  at  his  cowardliness  ;  saying,  Surely,  His  enter- 
since  you  began  to  venture,  I  would  not  have  been  theTathhf 
so  base  as  to  have  given  out  for  a  few  difficulties,  return. 
So  Pliable  sat  sneaking  among  them.     But  at  last  he 
got  more  confidence,  and  then  they  all  turned  their 
tails,  and  began  to  deride  poor  Christian  behind  his 
back.     And  thus  much  concerning  Pliable. 

Now  as  Christian  was  walking  solitarily  by  him- 
self, he  espied  one  afar  off  come  crossing  over  the  Mr.  Worldly- 
field  to  meet  him  ;  and  their  hap  was  to  meet  just  ^^^1^ 
as  they  were  crossing  the  way  of  each  other.  The  Christian, 
gentleman's  name  that  met  him  was  Mr.  Worldly- 
Y\riseman  :  he  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Carnal-Policy, 
a  very  great  town,  and  also  hard  by  from  whence 
Christian  came.  This  man  then  meeting  with 
Christian,  and  having  some  inkling  of  him, — for 
Christian's  setting  forth  from  the  City  of  Destruc- 
tion was  much  noised  abroad,  not  only  in  the 
town  where  he  dwelt,  but  also  it  began  to  be  the 
town-talk  in  some  other  places, — Mr.  Worldly- 
Wiseman  therefore,  having  some  guess  of  him,  by 
beholding  his  laborious  going,  by  observing  his 
sighs  and  groans,  and  the  like,  began  thus  to  enter 
into  some  talk  with  Christian. 

WORLD.  How  now,  good  fellow,  whither  away  Talk  betwixt 
after  this  burdened  manner  ?  *£.  Worfdiy- 

Wiseman  and 

CHR.  A    burdened  manner    indeed,    as   ever    I  Christian. 
think  poor  creature   had.      And  whereas  you  ask 
me,  Whither  away  ?   I  tell  you,  sir,  I  am  going 


20          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

to  yonder  Wicket-gate  before  me  ;  for  there,  as 
I  am  informed,  I  shall  be  put  into  a  way  to  be 
rid  of  my  heavy  burden. 

WORLD.  Hast  thou  a  wife  and  children  ? 
CHR.  Yes,  but  I   am  so  laden  with  this  burden 
that  I   cannot  take  that  pleasure  in  them  as  for- 
.  vii.  29.     merly  :  methinks  I  am  as  if  I  had  none. 

WORLD.  Wilt  thou  hearken  to  me  if  I  give 
thee  counsel  ? 

CHR.  If  it  be  good,  I  will ;  for  I  stand  in  need 
of  good  counsel. 

Mr.  Worldly-       WORLD.   I  would  advise  thee,  then,   that   thou 
Wiseman's       witn  a^  spee^  ^  thyself  rid  of  thy  burden  ;  for 

counsel  to  i     i    •  • 

Christian.  thou  wilt  never  be  settled  in  thy  mind  till  then ; 
nor  canst  thou  enjoy  the  benefits  of  the  blessing 
which  God  hath  bestowed  upon  thee  till  then. 

CHR.  That  is  that  which  I  seek  for,  even  to  be 
rid  of  this  heavy  burden  ;  but  get  it  off  myself  I 
cannot,  nor  is  there  a  man  in  our  country  that 
can  take  it  off  my  shoulders  ;  therefore  am  I  going 
this  way,  as  I  told  you,  that  I  may  be  rid  of  my 
burden. 

WORLD.  Who  bid  thee  go  this  way  to  be  rid 
of  thy  burden  ? 

CHR.  A  man  that  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  very 
great  and  honourable  person ;  his  name,  as  I 
remember,  is  Evangelist. 

Mr.  Worldly-       WORLD.    I  beshrew  him  for  his  counsel :   there 

condemned      *s  no^  a  more  dangerous  and  troublesome  way  in 

Evangelist's     the  world  than  is  that  into  which  he  hath  directed 

thee  ;    and   that  thou   shalt   find,  if  thou  wilt  be 

ruled  by  his  counsel.     Thou  has  met  with  some- 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          21 

thing  (as  I  perceive)  already  ;  for  I  see  the  dirt 
of  the  Slough  of  Despond  is  upon  thee  ;  but  that 
slough  is  the  beginning  of  the  sorrows  that  do 
attend  those  that  go  on  in  that  way.  Hear  me, 
I  am  older  than  thou  !  thou  art  like  to  meet  with, 
in  the  way  which  thou  goest,  wearisomeness,  pain- 
fulness,  hunger,  perils,  nakedness,  sword,  lions, 
dragons,  darkness,  and,  in  a  word,  death,  and  what 
not  ?  These  things  are  certainly  true,  having  been 
confirmed  by  many  testimonies.  And  why  should 
a  man  so  carelessly  cast  away  himself,  by  giving 
heed  to  a  stranger  ? 

CHR.  Why,   sir,   this   burden  upon  my  back   is  The  frame  of 
more  terrible  to  me  than  are  all  these  things  which  ^u^6*1^  of 
you   have  mentioned  ;   nay,    methinks    I    care   not  Christians. 
what  I  meet   with  in  the  way,  so  be  I   can  also 
meet  with  deliverance  from  my  burden. 

WOULD.    How   earnest  thou   by  thy  burden  at 
first  ? 

CHR.  By  reading  this  book  in  my  hand. 

WORLD.  I  thought  so  ;  and  it  is  happened  unto  Worldly- 
thee  as  to  other  weak  men,  who,  meddling  with  JoeSsen0atn 
things  too  high  for  them,  do  suddenly  fall  into  that  men 
thy  distractions;  which  distractions  do  not  only 


unman  men  (as   thine  I  perceive  has  done  thee),  reading  the 
but  they   run   them  upon   desperate   ventures,   to 
obtain  they  know  not  what. 

CHR.  I  know  what  I  would  obtain  ;  it  is  ease 
for  my  heavy  burden. 

WORLD.  But  why  wilt  thou  seek  for  ease  this 
way,  seeing  so  many  dangers  attend  it  ?  Especially 
since  (hadst  thou  but  patience  to  hear  me)  I  could 


22 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Morality 
before  the 
Strait  Gate. 


direct  thee  to  the  obtaining  of  what  thou  desirest, 
Whether         without   the   dangers   that  thou   in   this  way  wilt 

Ayf         \nr       1,31  ^^ 

prefers01  run  thyself  into ;  yea,  and  the  remedy  is  at  hand. 
Besides,  I  will  add,  that  instead  of  these  dangers, 
thou  shalt  meet  with  much  safety,  friendship,  and 
content. 

CHR.  Pray,  sir,  open  this  secret  to  me. 

WORLD.  Why,  in  yonder  village  (the  village  is 
named  Morality)  there  dwells  a  gentleman,  whose 
name  is  Legality,  a  very  judicious  man,  and  a  man 
of  a  very  good  name,  that  has  skill  to  help  men 
off  with  such  burdens  as  thine  are,  from  their 
shoulders :  yea,  to  my  knowledge  he  hath  done 
a  great  deal  of  good  this  way  ;  ay,  and  besides, 
he  hath  skill  to  cure  those  that  are  somewhat 
crazed  in  their  wits  with  their  burdens.  To  him, 
as  I  said,  thou  mayest  go,  and  be  helped  presently. 
His  house  is  not  quite  a  mile  from  this  place, 
and  if  he  should  not  be  at  home  himself,  he  hath 
a  pretty  young  man  to  his  son,  whose  name  is 
Civility,  that  can  do  it  (to  speak  on)  as  well  as 
the  old  gentleman  himself;  there,  I  say,  thou 
mayest  be  eased  of  thy  burden  ;  and  if  thou  art 
not  minded  to  go  back  to  thy  former  habitation, 
as  indeed  I  would  not  wish  thee,  thou  mayest  send 
for  thy  wife  and  children  to  thee  to  this  village, 
where  there  are  houses  now  stand  empty,  one  of 
which  thou  mayest  have  at  reasonable  rates  ;  pro- 
vision is  there  also  cheap  and  good ;  and  that 
which  will  make  thy  life  the  more  happy  is,  to  be 
sure  there  thou  shalt  live  by  honest  neighbours,  in 
credit  and  good  fashion. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          23 

Now   was    Christian   somewhat   at  a  stand,   but  Christian 
presently  he  concluded  :  If  this  be  true  which  this 
gentleman   hath  said,  my  wisest  course  is  to  take  Wiseman's 

worii^ 

his  advice  :  and  with  that  he  thus  further  spoke  : 

CHR.  Sir,  which  is  my  way  to  this  honest  man's 
house  ? 

WORLD.  Do  you  see  yonder  high  hill  ?  Mount  Sinai, 

CHR.  Yes,  very  well. 

WORLD.  Ry  that  hill  you  must  go,  and  the  first 
house  you  come  at  is  his. 

So    Christian   turned   out  of  his  way  to  go   to 
Mr.  Legality's  house  for  help  ;   but  behold,  when 
he   was  got  now  hard  by  the   hill,   it  seemed   so 
high,  and   also  that  side  of  it  that  was  next  the 
wayside   did   hang  so   much   over,   that   Christian 
was  afraid  to  venture  further,  lest  the  hill  should  Christian 
fall  on  his   head  ;    wherefore  there  he  stood  still,  Motnt^fnai 
and   he   wot   not   what   to   do.     Also   his  burden,  would  fall  on 
now,  seemed  heavier  to  him  than  while  he  was  in 
his  way.     There  came  also   flashes  of  fire  out  of  Exod.  xix.  is. 
the  hill,  that  made  Christian  afraid  that  he  should 
be   burned.      Here    therefore    he   sweat,   and   did 
quake  for  fear.     And   now  he  began  to  be  sorry  Het>.  xn.  21. 
that  he  had  taken  Mr.  Worldly-Wiseman's  counsel. 
And  with  that  he  saw  Evangelist  coming  to  meet  Evangelist 
him  ;  at  the  sight  also  of  whom  he  began  to  blush  chSian 
for  shame.     So  Evangelist  drew  nearer  and  nearer  ;  under  Mount 
and  coming  up  to  him,  he  looked  upon  him  with  looketh 
a  severe  and  dreadful  countenance,  and  thus  began      erely  upou 
to  reason  with  Christian  : 


EVAN.    What   doest  thou  here,   Christian  ?    said  reasons 
he:   at  which  words   Christian  knew  not  what  to  Christian.1 


24          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

answer  :  wherefore  at  present  he  stood  speechless 
before  him.  Then  said  Evangelist  further,  Art 
not  thou  the  man  that  I  found  crying  without 
the  walls  of  the  City  of  Destruction  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  dear  sir,  I  am  the  man. 

EVAN.  Did  not  I  direct  thee  the  way  to  the 
little  Wicket-gate  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  dear  sir,  said  Christian. 

EVAN.  How  is  it  then  that  thou  art  so  quickly 
turned  aside  ?  for  thou  art  now  out  of  the  way. 

CHR.  I  met  with  a  gentleman  so  soon  as  I  had 
got  over  the  Slough  of  Despond,  who  persuaded 
me  that  I  might,  in  the  village  before  me,  find  a 
man  that  could  take  off  my  burden. 

EVAN.  What  was  he  ? 

CHR.  He  looked  like  a  gentleman,  and  talked 
much  to  me,  and  got  me  at  last  to  yield  ;  so  I 
came  hither  :  but  when  I  beheld  this  hill,  and  how 
it  hangs  over  the  way,  I  suddenly  made  a  stand, 
lest  it  should  fall  on  my  head. 

EVAN.  What  said  that  gentleman  to  you  ? 

CHR.  Why,  he  asked  me  whither  I  was  going ; 
and  I  told  him. 

EVAN.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 

CHR.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  a  family  ;  and  I 
told  him.  But,  said  I,  I  am  so  loaden  with  the 
burden  that  is  on  my  back  that  I  cannot  take 
pleasure  in  them  as  formerly. 

EVAN.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 

CHR.  He  bid  me  with  speed  get  rid  of  my 
burden  ;  and  I  told  him  'twas  ease  that  I  sought. 
And  said  I,  I  am  therefore  going  to  yonder  gate, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          25 

to  receive  further  direction  how  I  may  get  to  the 
place  of  deliverance.  So  he  said  that  he  would 
show  me  a  better  way,  and  short,  not  so  attended 
with  difficulties  as  the  way,  sir,  that  you  set  me  ; 
which  way,  said  he,  will  direct  you  to  a  gentleman's 
house  that  hath  skill  to  take  off  these  burdens.  So 
I  believed  him,  and  turned  out  of  that  way  into 
this,  if  haply  I  might  be  soon  eased  of  my  burden. 
But  when  I  came  to  this  place,  and  beheld  things 
as  they  are,  I  stopped  for  fear  (as  I  said)  of  danger : 
but  I  now  know  not  what  to  do. 

EVAN.  Then,  said  Evangelist,  stand  still  a  little, 
that  I  may  show  thee  the  words  of  God.     So  he 
stood  trembling.     Then  said  Evangelist,  '  See  that  Heb.  xii.  25. 
ye  refuse  not  him  that  speaketh  ;  for  if  they  escaped 
not  who  refused  him   that  spake  on  earth,  much 
more  shall   not  we  escape,  if  we  turn  away  from 
him  that  speaketh  from  heaven.'      He  said  more- 
over, *  Now  the  just  shall  live  by  faith  ;  but  if  any  Evangelist 
man   draws  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  cSIsSano 
in  him.'     He  also  did  thus  apply  them:  Thou  art  his  error. 
the  man  that  art  running  into   this  misery,  thou  ChaP-x-38. 
hast  begun  to  reject  the  counsel  of  the  Most  High, 
and  to  draw  back  thy  foot  from  the  way  of  peace, 
even  almost  to  the  hazarding  of  thy  perdition. 

Then    Christian   fell   down   at  his  foot  as   dead, 
crying,   Woe  is   me,   for  I  am   undone !     At  the 
sight  of  which,  Evangelist  caught  him  by  the  right 
hand,  saying,  All   manner  of  sin  and  blasphemies  Matt.  *».  si. 
shall  be  forgiven  unto  men.     Be  not  faithless,  but  * 
believing.     Then  did  Christian  again  a  little  revive, 
and  stood  up  trembling,  as  at  first,  before  Evangelist. 


26          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Then  Evangelist  proceeded,  saying,   Give  more 

earnest  heed  to  the  things  that  I  shall  tell  thee  of. 

Mr.  Worldly-  I  will  now  show  thee  who  it  was  that  deluded  thee, 

described  by  and  who  &  was  also  to  whom  he  sent  thee.  The 
Evangelist,  man  that  met  thee  is  one  Worldly- AViseman,  and 

rightly  is  he  so  called  :  partly,  because  he  favoureth 
i  John  iv.  5.  only  the  doctrine  of  this  world  (therefore  he  always 

goes  to  the  town  of  Morality  to  church)  ;  and 
Gai.  vi.  12.  partly,  because  he  loveth  that  doctrine  best,  for 
Evangelist  it  saveth  him  from  the  Cross.  And  because  he 
tiuMieceitof  *s  °^  tn*s  carnal  temper,  therefore  he  seeketh  to 
Air.  Worldly-  pervert  my  ways,  though  right.  Now  there  are 

three  things  in  this  man's  counsel  that  thou  must 

utterly  abhor : 

1.  His  turning  thee  out  of  the  way. 

2.  His  labouring  to  render  the  Cross  odious  to 
thee. 

3.  And   his   setting  thy   feet   in  that  way  that 
leadeth  unto  the  administration  of  death.1 

First,  Thou  must  abhor  his  turning  thee  out  of 

the  way  ;  yea,  and  thine  own  consenting  thereto : 

because  this  is  to  reject  the  counsel  of  God  for 

the   sake   of  the  counsel  of  a  Worldly- Wiseman. 

Lukexiii.24      The  Lord  says,   'Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait 

Matt.  vii.  is,     gate,'  the  gate  to  which  I  sent  thee  ;  for,  '  strait  is 

the  gate  that  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be 

that  find  it.'     From   this  little  Wicket-gate,   and 

from  the  way  thereto,  hath  this  wicked  man  turned 

1  When  Christians  unto  carnal  men  give  ear, 
Out  of  their  way  they  go,  and  pay  for  't  dear  j 
For  Master  Worldly-Wiseman  can  but  show 
A  saint  the  way  to  bondage  and  to  woe, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          27 

thee,  to  the  bringing  of  thee  almost  to  destruction ; 
hate  therefore  his  turning  thee  out  of  the  way, 
and  abhor  thyself  for  hearkening  to  him. 

Secondly,  Thou  must  abhor  his  labouring  to 
render  the  Cross  odious  unto  thee  :  for  thou  art 
to  prefer  it  'before  the  treasures  in  Egypt.'  Be-  Heb.  xi.  25,  26. 

Mirk  viii   35 

sides,  the  King  of  Glory  hath  told  thee,  that  *  he  John  xii.  25.' 
that  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it ' :  and  '  he  that  Like'xiV.  20. 
comes   after   him,   and   hates   not   his   father,    and 
mother,  and  wife,  and  children,  and  brethren,  and 
sisters,   yea,  and   his  own  life  also,  he  cannot  be 
my  disciple.'     I  say  therefore,  for  a  man  to  labour 
to  persuade  thee,  that  that  shall  be  thy  death,  with- 
out which  the  truth  hath  said  thou  canst  not  have 
eternal  life  ;  This  doctrine  thou  must  abhor. 

Thirdly,  Thou  must  hate  his  setting  of  thy  feet 
in  the  way  that  leadeth  to  the  ministration  of 
death.  And  for  this  thou  must  consider  to  whom 
he  sent  thee,  and  also  how  unable  that  person  was 
to  deliver  thee  from  thy  burden. 

He  to  whom  thou  wast  sent  for  ease  being  by 
name  Legality,  is  the  son  of  the  bond-woman  which  The  bond- 
now  is,  and  is  in  bondage  with  her  children  ;  and 
is,  in  a  mystery,  this  Mount  Sinai, 'which  thou  hast 
feared  will  fall  on  thy  head.  Now  if  she  with  her 
children  are  in  bondage,  how  canst  thou  expect 
by  them  to  be  made  free  ?  This  Legality  therefore 
is  not  able  to  set  thee  free  from  thy  burden.  No 
man  was  as  yet  ever  rid  of  his  burden  by  him, 
no,  nor  ever  is  like  to  be  ;  ye  cannot  be  justified 
by  the  works  of  the  law  ;  for  by  the  deeds  of  the 
law  no  man  living  can  be  rid  of  his  burden  ;  there- 


28          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

fore,  Mr.  Worldly- Wiseman  is  an  alien,  and  Mr. 
Legality  a  cheat ;  and  for  his  son  Civility,  not- 
withstanding his  simpering  looks,  he  is  but  a 
hypocrite,  and  cannot  help  thee.  Believe  me,  there 
is  nothing  in  all  this  noise,  that  thou  hast  heard 
of  these  sottish  men,  but  a  design  to  beguile  thee 
of  thy  salvation,  by  turning  thee  from  the  way 
in  which  I  had  set  thee.  After  this  Evangelist 
called  aloud  to  the  heavens  for  confirmation  of 
what  he  had  said  ;  and  with  that  there  came  words 
and  fire  out  of  the  mountain  under  which  poor 
Christian  stood,  that  made  the  hair  of  his  flesh 
stand  up.  The  words  were  thus  pronounced,  '  As 

Gai.iii.  10.  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law  are  under  the 
curse  ;  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in 
the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them.' 

Now  Christian  looked  for  nothing  but  death,  and 
began  to  cry  out  lamentably,  even  cursing  the  time 
in  which  he  met  with  Mr.  Worldly- Wiseman,  still 
calling  himself  a  thousand  fools  for  hearkening  to 
his  counsel :  he  also  was  greatly  ashamed  to  think 
that  this  gentleman's  arguments,  flowing  only  from 
the  flesh,  should  have  that  prevalency  with  him, 
to  forsake  the  right  way.  This  done,  he  applied 
himself  again  to  Evangelist  in  words  and  sense 
as  follows : 

Christian  CHR.  Sir,  what  think  you  ?  is  there  hopes  ?  may 

mT^efbe116    *    n°W    &°    back    End    #°    U?    tO    the    Wicket-gate  ? 

happy.  Shall  I  not  be  abandoned  for  this,  and  sent  back 

from  thence  ashamed  ?  I  am  sorry  1  have  hearkened 
to  this  man's  counsel :  but  may  my  sin  be  forgiven  ? 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          29 

EVAN.  Then  said  Evangelist  to  him,  Thy  sin  is 
very  great,  for  by  it  thou  hast  committed  two  evils : 
thou  hast  forsaken  the  way  that  is  good,  to  tread  in 
forbidden  paths ;  yet  will  the  man  at  the  gate  re-  Evangelist 
ceive  thee,  for  he  has  good  will  for  men  ;  only,  said  comfortshim 
he,  take  heed  that  thou  turn  not  aside  again,  '  lest  PS.  u.  last. 
thou  perish  from  the  way,  when  his  wrath  is  kindled 
but  a  little.'  Then  did  Christian  address  himself  to 
go  back ;  and  Evangelist,  after  he  had  kissed  him, 
gave  him  one  smile,  and  bid  him  God-speed.  So 
he  went  on  with  haste,  neither  spake  he  to  any 
man  by  the  way;  nor  if  any  asked  him,  would  he 
vouchsafe  them  an  answer.  He  went  like  one  that 
was  all  the  while  treading  on  forbidden  ground,  and 
could  by  no  means  think  himself  safe,  till  again  he 
was  got  into  the  way  which  he  left  to  follow  Mr. 
Worldly- Wiseman's  counsel.  So  in  process  of  time 
Christian  got  up  to  the  gate.  Now  over  the  gate 
there  was  written,  '  Knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  Matt.  vii. 
unto  you.'  He  knocked  therefore,  more  than  once 
or  twice,1  saying : 

May  I  now  enter  here  ?     Will  he  within 
Open  to  sorry  me,  though  I  have  been 
An  undeserving  rebel  ?     Then  shall  I 
Not  fail  to  sing  his  lasting  praise  on  high. 

At  last  there  came  a  grave  person  to  the  gate  named 
Good- will,  who  asked  who  was  there  ?  and  whence 
he  came  ?  and  what  he  would  have  ? 

1  He  that  will  enter  in  must  first  without 
Stand  knocking  at  the  gate,  nor  need  he  doubt 
That  is  a  knocker  but  to  enter  in  ; 
For  God  can  love  him,  and  forgive  his  sin. 


30 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


The  gate  will 
be  opened  to 
broken- 
hearted 


Satan  envies 
those  that 
enter  the 
Strait  Gate. 


Christian 
entered  the 
gate  with 
joy  and 
trembling. 

Talk  between 
Good-will  and 
Christian. 


CHR.  Here  is  a  poor  burdened  sinner.  I  come 
from  the  city  of  Destruction,  but  am  going  to 
Mount  Zion,  that  I  may  be  delivered  from  the 
wrath  to  come.  I  would  therefore,  sir,  since  I  am 
informed  that  by  this  gate  is  the  way  thither,  know 
if  you  are  willing  to  let  me  in. 

GOOD-WILL.  I  am  willing  with  all  my  heart,  said 
he ;  and  with  that  he  opened  the  gate. 

So  when  Christian  was  stepping  in,  the  other 
gave  him  a  pull.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means 
that  ?  The  other  told  him,  A  little  distance  from 
this  gate,  there  is  erected  a  strong  castle,  of  which 
Beelzebub  is  the  captain  ;  from  thence  both  he  and 
them  that  are  with  him  shoot  arrows  at  those  that 
come  up  to  this  gate,  if  haply  they  may  die  before 
they  can  enter  in.  Then  said  Christian,  I  rejoice 
and  tremble.  So  when  he  was  got  in,  the  man  of 
the  gate  asked  him  who  directed  him  thither. 

CHR.  Evangelist  bid  me  come  hither  and  knock 
(as  I  did) ;  and  he  said  that  you,  sir,  would  tell  me 
what  I  must  do. 

GOOD- WILL.  An  open  door  is  set  before  thee,  and 
no  man  can  shut  it. 

-  CHR.  Now   I  begin  to  reap  the  benefits  of  my 
hazards. 

GOOD- WILL.  But  how  is  it  that  you  came  alone  ? 

CHR.  Because  none  of  my  neighbours  saw  their 
danger,  as  I  saw  mine. 

GOOD-WILL.  Did  any  of  them  know  of  your 
coming  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  my  wife  and  children  saw  me  at  the 
first,  and  called  after  me  to  turn  again ;  also  some 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          31 

of  my  neighbours  stood  crying,  and  calling  after  me 
to  return ;  but  I  put  my  fingers  in  my  ears,  and  so 
came  on  my  way. 

GOOD-WILL.  But  did  none  of  them  follow  you,  to 
persuade  you  to  go  back  ? 

CHII.  Yes,  both  Obstinate  and  Pliable ;  but  when 
they  saw  that  they  could  not  prevail,  Obstinate 
went  railing  back,  but  Pliable  came  with  me  a 
little  way. 

GOOD-WILL.  But  why  did  he  not  come  through  ? 

CHII.  We  indeed  came  both  together,  until  we 
came  at  the  Slough  of  Despond,  into  the  which  we 
also  suddenly  fell.      And  then  was  my  neighbour  A  man  may 
Pliable    discouraged,    and    would     not    adventure 
further.      Wherefore    getting    out    again    on   that  out  for 
side  next  to  his  own  house,  he  told  me  I  should  ye^o 
possess  the   brave   country  alone    for   him ;    so  he  alone- 
went  his  way,  and  I  came  mine  :  he  after  Obstinate, 
and  I  to  this  gate. 

GOOD-WILL.  Then  said  Good-will,  Alas  1  poor 
man,  is  the  celestial  glory  of  so  small  esteem  with 
him  that  he  counteth  it  not  worth  running  the 
hazards  of  a  few  difficulties  to  obtain  it  ? 

CHII.  Truly,  said  Christian,  I  have  said  the  truth 
of  Pliable ;  and  if  I  should  also  say  all  the  truth  of  Christian 
myself,  it  will  appear  there  is  no  betterment  'twixt  J^3fh 
him  and  myself.    Tis  true,  he  went  back  to  his  own  before  the 
house,  but  I  also  turned  aside  to  go  in  the  way  of        * 
death,  being  persuaded  thereto  by  the  carnal  argu- 
ments of  one  Mr.  Worldly- Wiseman. 

GOOD-WILL.  Oh,  did  he  light  upon  you  ?  What ! 
he  would  have  had  you  a  sought  for  ease  at  the 


32 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Christian 
comforted 
again. 

John  vi.  37. 


Christian 
directed  yet 
on  his  way. 


Christian 
afraid  of 
losing  his 

way- 


of  Mr.  Legality.  They  are  both  of  them  a 
very  cheat ;  but  did  you  take  his  counsel  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  as  far  as  I  durst :  I  went  to  find  out 
Mr.  Legality,  until  I  thought  that  the  mountain 
that  stands  by  his  house  would  have  fallen  upon  my 
head  ;  wherefore  there  I  was  forced  to  stop. 

GOOD -WILL.  That  mountain  has  been  the  death 
of  many,  and  will  be  the  death  of  many  more ;  'tis 
well  you  escaped  being  by  it  dashed  in  pieces. 

CHR.  Why,  truly  I  do  not  know  what  had  become 
of  me  there,  had  not  Evangelist  happily  met  me 
again,  as  I  was  musing  in  the  midst  of  my  dumps : 
but  'twas  God's  mercy  that  he  came  to  me  again, 
for  else  I  had  never  come  hither.  But  now  I  am 
come,  such  a  one  as  I  am,  more  fit  indeed  for  death 
by  that  mountain  than  thus  to  stand  talking  with 
my  Lord ;  but  oh,  what  a  favour  is  this  to  me,  that 
yet  I  am  admitted  entrance  here ! 

GOOD-WILL.  We  make  no  objections  against  any, 
notwithstanding  all  that  they  have  done  before  they 
come  hither,  they  in  no  wise  are  cast  out ;  and  there- 
fore, good  Christian,  come  a  little  way  with  me,  and 
I  will  teach  thee  about  the  way  thou  must  go.  Look 
before  thee ;  dost  thou  see  this  narrow  way  ?  THAT 
is  the  way  thou  must  go ;  it  was  cast  up  by  the 
patriarchs,  prophets,  Christ,  and  his  apostles ;  and 
it  is  as  straight  as  a  rule  can  make  it :  This  is  the 
way  thou  must  go. 

CHR.  But,  said  Christian,  are  there  no  turnings 
nor  windings  by  which  a  stranger  may  lose  the 
way? 

GOOD-WILL.    Yes,   there    are    many   ways   BUTT 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          33 

down  upon  this,  and  they  are  crooked,  and  wide ; 
but  thus  thou  mayest  distinguish  the  right  from 
the  wrong,  The  right  only  being  straight  and 
narrow.  Matt.  vii.  14. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  Christian  asked  him  Christian 
further  if  he  could  not  help  him  off  with  his  burden  JJg*1'?' 
that  was  upon  his  back ;  for  as  yet  he  had  not  got 
rid  thereof,  nor  could  he  by  any  means  get  it  off 
without  help. 

He  told  him,  As  to  thy  burden,  be  content  to  There  is  no 
bear  it,  until  thou  comest  to  the  place  of  deliver-  J^^e" 
ance  ;  for  there  it  will  fall  from  thy  back  itself.  guilt  and 

Then  Christian  began  to  gird  up  his  loins,  and  to  Bin  bat  by 
address  himself  to  his  iourney.     So  the  other  told  the  death 

J  ,.  «  and  blood  of 

him  that  by  that  he  was  gone  some  distance  trom  Christ. 
the  gate,  he  would  come  at  the  house  of  the  Inter- 
preter, at  whose  door  he  should  knock,  and  he  would 
show  him  excellent  things.  Then  Christian  took 
his  leave  .of  his  friend,  and  he  again  bid  him  God- 
speed. 

Then  he  went  on  till  he  came  at  the  house  of  Christian 
the  Interpreter,  where  he  knocked  over  and  over;  tous^ofthe 
at  last  one  came  to  the  door,  and  asked  Who  was  interpreter, 
there  ? 

CHR.  Sir,  here  is  a  traveller,  who  was  bid  by  an 
acquaintance  of  the  good-man  of  this  house  to  call 
here  for  my  profit ;  I  would  therefore  speak  with  the 
master  of  the  house.  So  he  called  for  the  master 
of  the  house,  who  after  a  little  time  came  to 
Christian,  and  asked  him  what  he  would  have. 

CHR.  Sir,  said  Christian,  I  am  a  man  that  am 
come  from  the  city  of  Destruction,  and  am  going  to 

c 


He  is  enter- 
tained. 


Illumination, 


Christian 
sees  a  brave 
picture. 
The  fashion 
of  the  picture. 


1  Cor.  iv.  15. 
Gal.  iv.  19. 

2  Thess.  ii.  7. 


The  mean- 
ing of  the 
picture. 


34          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

the  Mount  Zion ;  and  I  was  told  by  the  man,  that 
stands  at  the  gate,  at  the  head  of  this  way,  that  if  I 
called  here,  you  would  show  me  excellent  things, 
such  as  would  be  a  help  to  me  in  my  journey. 

INTER.  Then  said  the  Interpreter,  Come  in,  I  will 
show  thee  that  which  will  be  profitable  to  thee.  So 
he  commanded  his  man  to  light  the  candle,  and  bid 
Christian  follow  him  :  so  he  had  him  into  a  private 
room,  and  bid  his  man  open  a  door ;  the  which  when 
he  had  done,  Christian  saw  the  picture  of  a  very 
grave  person  hang  up  against  the  wall ;  and  this  was 
the  fashion  of  it :  It  had  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven, 
the  best  of  books  in  his  hand,  the  law  of  truth  was 
written  upon  his  lips,  the  world  was  behind  his 
back;  it  stood  as  if  it  pleaded  with  men,  and  a 
crown  of  gold  did  hang  over  its  head. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

INTER.  The  man  whose  picture  this  is,  is  one  of  a 
thousand ;  he  can  beget  children,  travail  in  birth  with 
children,  and  nurse  them  himself  when  they  are  born. 
And  whereas  thou  seest  him  with  his  eyes  lift  up  to 
heaven,  the  best  of  books  in  his  hand,  and  the  law  of 
truth  writ  on  his  lips,  it  is  to  show  thee  that  his  work 
is  to  know  and  unfold  dark  things  to  sinners ;  even 
as  also  thou  seest  him  stand  as  if  he  pleaded  with 
men  ;  And  whereas  thou  seest  the  world  as  cast 
behind  him,  and  that  a  crown  hangs  over  his  head, 
that  is  to  show  thee  that  slighting  and  despising  the 
things  that  are  present,  for  the  love  that  he  hath  to 
his  Master's  service,  he  is  sure  in  the  world  that 
comes  next  to  have  glory  for  his  reward.  Now, 
said  the  Interpreter,  I  have  showed  thee  this 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS         35 

picture  first,  because  the  man  whose  picture  this  Why  he 
is,  is  the  only  man  whom  the  Lord  of  the  place 
whither  thou  art  going  hath  authorised  to  be  thy 
guide  in  all  difficult  places  thou  mayest  meet  with 
in  the  way;  wherefore  take  good  heed  to  what  I 
have  showed  thee,  and  bear  well  in  thy  mind  what 
thou  hast  seen,  lest  in  thy  journey  thou  meet  with 
some  that  pretend  to  lead  thee  right,  but  their  way 
goes  down  to  death. 

Then  he  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into 
a  very  large  parlour  that  was  full  of  dust,  because 
never  swept ;  the  which,  after  he  had  reviewed  a 
little  while,  the  Interpreter  called  for  a  man  to 
sweep.  Now  when  he  began  to  sweep,  the  dust 
began  so  abundantly  to  fly  about,  that  Christian 
had  almost  therewith  been  choked.  Then  said  the 
Interpreter  to  a  damsel  that  stood  by,  Bring  hither 
the  water,  and  sprinkle  the  room ;  the  which  when 
she  had  done,  it  was  swept  and  cleansed  with 
pleasure. 

Cmt.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

INTER.  The  Interpreter  answered,  This  parlour  is 
the  heart  of  a  man  that  was  never  sanctified  by  the 
sweet  grace  of  the  gospel :  the  dust  is  his  original  sin, 
and  inward  corruptions  that  have  defiled  the  whole 
man.  He  that  began  to  sweep  at  first,  is  the  Law  ; 
but  she  that  brought  water,  and  did  sprinkle  it,  is  the 
Gospel.  Now,  whereas  thou  sawest  that  so  soon  as 
the  first  began  to  sweep,  the  dust  did  so  fly  about 
that  the  room  by  him  could  not  be  cleansed,  but 
that  thou  wast  almost  choked  therewith ;  this  is  to 
show  thee,  that  the  Law,  instead  of  cleansing  the 


36 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Rom.  vii.  6. 
1  Cor.  xv.  56. 
Rom.  v.  20. 


John  xv.  3. 

Eph.  v.  26. 

Acts  xv.  9. 

Rom.  xvi.  25, 

26. 

John  xv.  13. 


He  showed 
him  Passion 
and  Patience. 


Passion  will 
have  all  now. 
Patience  is 
for  waiting-. 

Passion  has 
his  desire. 


And  quickly 
lavishes  all 
awav. 


heart  (by  its  working)  from  sin,  doth  revive,  put 
strength  into,  and  increase  it  in  the  soul,  even  as  it 
doth  discover  and  forbid  it,  but  doth  not  give  power 
to  subdue. 

Again,  as  thou  sawest  the  damsel  sprinkle  the 
room  with  water,  upon  which  it  was  cleansed  with 
pleasure ;  that  is  to  show  thee  that  when  the  gospel 
comes  in  the  sweet  and  precious  influences  thereof 
to  the  heart,  then  I  say,  even  as  thou  sawest  the 
damsel  lay  the  dust  by  sprinkling  the  floor  with 
water,  so  is  sin  vanquished  and  subdued,  and  the 
soul  made  clean,  through  the  faith  of  it,  and  con- 
sequently fit  for  the  King  of  Glory  to  inhabit. 

I  saw  moreover  in  my  dream,  that  the  Interpreter 
took  him  by  the  hand,  and  had  him  into  a  little 
room,  where  sat  two  little  children,  each  one  in  his 
chair.  The  name  of  the  eldest  was  Passion,  and  the 
name  of  the  other  Patience.  Passion  seemed  to  be 
much  discontent ;  but  Patience  was  very  quiet. 
Then  Christian  asked,  What  is  the  reason  of  the 
discontent  of  Passion  ?  The  Interpreter  answered, 
The  governor  of  them  would  have  him  stay  for  his 
best  things  till  the  beginning  of  the  next  year  ;  but 
he  will  have  all  now,  but  Patience  is  willing  to  wait. 

Then  I  saw  that  one  came  to  Passion,  and  brought 
him  a  bag  of  treasure,  and  poured  it  down  at  his  feet, 
the  which  he  took  up  and  rejoiced  therein ;  and 
withal,  laughed  Patience  to  scorn.  But  I  beheld 
but  a  while,  and  he  had  lavished  all  away,  and  had 
nothing  left  him  but  rags. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter, 
Expound  this  matter  more  fully  to  me. 


THE    GOSPEL    SPRINKLER 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          37 

INTER.  So  he  said,  These  two  lads  are  figures  :  The  matter 
Passion,  of  the  men  of  this  world  ;  and  Patience,  of  exP°ullded- 
the  men  of  that  which  is  to  come  ;  for  as  here  thou 
seest,  Passion  will  have  all  now,  this  year,  that  is  to 
say,  in  this  world  ;  so  are  the  men  of  this  world  : 
they  must  have  all  their   good  things  now,  they 
cannot  stay  till  next  year,  that  is,  until  the  next 
world,  for  their  portion  of  good.     That  proverb,  '  A  The  worldly 
bird  in  the  hand  is  worth  two  in  the  bush,'  is  of  {J£J  i^the 
more  authority  with  them  than  are  all  the  divine  hand. 
testimonies  of  the  good  of  the  world  to  come.     But 
as  thou   sawest  that   he  had   quickly  lavished   all 
away,  and  had  presently  left  him  nothing  but  rags, 
so  will  it  be  with  all  such  men  at  the  end  of  this 
world. 

CHE.  Then    said    Christian,    Now    I     see    that 
Patience  has  the  best  wisdom,  and  that  upon  many  Patience 
accounts.     (1)  Because  he  stays  for  the  best  things  ;  ^sdd^e  best 
(2)  and  also  because  he  will  have  the  glory  of  his, 
when  the  other  hath  nothing  but  rags. 

INTER.  Nay,  you  may  add  another,  to  wit,  the 
glory  of  the  next  world  will  never  wear  out  ;  but 
these  are  suddenly  gone.  Therefore  Passion  had 
not  so  much  reason  to  laugh  at  Patience,  because  he 
had  his  good  things  first,  as  Patience  will  have  to 
laugh  at  Passion,  because  he  had  his  best  things 
last  ;  for  first  must  give  place  to  last,  because  last  Things  that 
must  have  his  time  to  come  :  but  last  irives  place  to  are  firs? 

^3  x  must  £*iV6 

nothing,  for  there  is  not  another  to  succeed.     He  place;  but 


therefore  that  hath  his  portion  first,  must  needs  have 

a  time  to  spend  it  ;  but  he  that  has  his  portion  last,  lasting 

must   have   it  lastingly.      Therefore   it   is   said   of 


38          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Dives,  'In  thy  lifetime  thou  receivedst  thy  good 
hisVgood  things,  and  likewise  Lazarus  evil  things ;  but  now 
things  first.  }ie  js  comforted,  and  thou  art  tormented.' 

CHII.  Then  I  perceive  'tis  not  best  to  covet  things 

that  are  now,  but  to  wait  for  things  to  come. 

2 Cor. iv.  is.          INTER.  You  say  truth  :  'For  the  things  that  are 

tMn^Ire       seen  are  temporal ;  but  the  things  that  are  not^seen 

but  temporal,  are   eternal.'      But   though   this   be   so,  yet   since 

things  present,  and  our  fleshly  appetite,  are  such 

near  neighbours  one  to  another ;  and  again,  because 

things  to  come,  and  carnal  sense,  are  such  strangers 

one  to  another :  therefore  it  is  that  the  first  of  these 

so  suddenly  fall  into  amity,  and  that  distance  is  so 

continued  between  the  second. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  Interpreter 
took  Christian  by  the  hand  and  led  him  into  a  place 
where  was  a  fire  burning  against  a  wall,  and  one 
standing  by  it  always,  casting  much  water  upon  it, 
to  quench  it;  yet  did  the  fire  burn  higher  and 
hotter. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 
The  Interpreter  answered,  This  fire  is  the  work  of 
grace  that  is  wrought  in  the  heart ;  he  that  casts 
water  upon  it,  to  extinguish  and  put  it  out,  is  the 
devil ;  but  if  that  thou  seest  the  fire  notwithstand- 
ing burn  higher  and  hotter,  thou  shalt  also  see  the 
reason  of  that.  So  he  had  him  about  to  the  back- 
side of  the  wall,  where  he  saw  a  man  with  a  vessel 
of  oil  in  his  hand,  of  the  which  he  did  also  con- 
tinually cast,  but  secretly,  into  the  fire. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this?  The 
Interpreter  answered,  This  is  Christ,  who  con- 


CHRIST    AND    THE    DEVIL 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          39 

tinually,  with  the  oil  of  His  grace,  maintains  the 
work  already  begun  in  the  heart :  by  the  means  of 
which,  notwithstanding  what  the  devil  can  do,  the 
souls  of  His  people  prove  gracious  still.  And  in  scor.xii.  9. 
that  thou  sawest  that  the  man  stood  behind  the 
wall  to  maintain  the  fire,  this  is  to  teach  thee  that 
it  is  hard  for  the  tempted  to  see  how  this  work  of 
grace  is  maintained  in  the  soul. 

I  saw  also  that  the  Interpreter  took  him  again  by 
the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a  pleasant  place,  where 
was  builded  a  stately  palace,  beautiful  to  behold  ;  at 
the  sight  of  which  Christian  was  greatly  delighted. 
He  saw  also  upon  the  top  thereof  certain  persons 
walking,  who  were  clothed  all  in  gold.  Then  said 
Christian,  May  we  go  in  thither  ?  Then  the  Inter- 
preter took  him,  and  led  him  up  toward  the  door  of 
the  palace;  and  behold,  at  the  door  stood  a  great 
company  of  men,  as  desirous  to  go  in,  but  durst 
not.  There  also  sat  a  man,  at  a  little  distance  from 
the  door,  at  a  table-side,  with  a  book,  and  his  ink- 
horn  before  him,  to  take  the  name  of  him  that 
should  enter  therein.  He  saw  also,  that  in  the 
doorway  stood  many  men  in  armour  to  keep  it, 
being  resolved  to  do  to  the  men  that  enter 
what  hurt  and  mischief  they  could.  Now  was 
Christian  somewhat  in  amaze.  At  last,  when  every 
man  started  back  for  fear  of  the  armed  men, 
Christian  saw  a  man  of  a  very  stout  countenance  The  valiant 
come  up  to  the  man  that  sat  there  to  write,  saying, 
Set  down  my  name,  sir :  the  which  when  he  had 
done,  he  saw  the  man  draw  his  sword,  and  put  a 
helmet  upon  his  head,  and  rush  toward  the  door 


man. 


40 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Acts  xiv.  22. 


Despair  like 
an  iron  cage. 


upon  the  armed  men,  who  laid  upon  him  with 
deadly  force ;  but  the  man,  not  at  all  discouraged, 
fell  to  cutting  and  hacking  most  fiercely.  So,  after 
he  had  received  and  given  many  wounds  to  those 
that  attempted  to  keep  him  out,  he  cut  his  way 
through  them  all,  and  pressed  forward  into  the 
palace ;  at  which  there  was  a  pleasant  voice  heard 
from  those  that  were  within,  even  of  those  that 
walked  upon  the  top  of  the  palace,  saying- 
Come  in,  come  in  ; 
Eternal  glory  thou  shalt  win. 

So  he  went  in,  and  was  clothed  with  such  garments 
as  they  Then  Christian  smiled,  and  said,  I  think 
verily  I  know  the  meaning  of  this. 

Now,  said  Christian,  let  me  go  hence.  Nay,  stay, 
said  the  Interpreter,  till  I  have  showed  thee  a  little 
more,  and  after  that  thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way.  So 
he  took  him  by  the  hand  again,  and  led  him  into  a 
very  dark  room,  where  there  sat  a  man  in  an  iron 
cage. 

Now  the  man,  to  look  on,  seemed  very  sad.  He 
sat  with  his  eyes  looking  down  to  the  ground,  his 
hands  folded  together ;  and  he  sighed  as  if  he  would 
break  his  heart.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means 
this  ?  At  which  the  Interpreter  bid  him  talk  with 
the  man. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian  to  the  man,  What  art 
thou  ?  The  man  answered,  I  am  what  I  was  not 
once. 

CHR.  What  wast  thou  once  ? 

MAN.  The  man  said,  I  was  once  a  fair  and 
flourishing  professor,  both  in  mine  own  eyes,  and  also 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          41 

in  the  eyes  of  others  :  I  once  was,  as  I  thought,  fair 
for  the  Celestial  City,  and  had  then  even  joy  at  the 
thoughts  that  I  should  get  thither. 

CHR.  Well,  but  what  art  thou  now  ? 

MAN.  I  am  now  a  man  of  despair,  and  am  shut 
up  in  it,  as  in  this  iron  cage.  I  cannot  get  out ; 
Oh,  now  I  cannot. 

CHR.  But  how  earnest  thou  in  this  condition  ? 

MAN.  I  left  off  to  watch  and  be  sober  ;  I  laid  the 
reins  upon  the  neck  of  my  lusts ;  I  sinned  against 
the  light  of  the  Word,  and  the  goodness  of  God  ;  I 
have  grieved  the  Spirit,  and  he  is  gone ;  I  tempted 
the  devil,  and  he  is  come  to  me ;  I  have  provoked 
God  to  anger,  and  he  has  left  me;  I  have  so 
hardened  my  heart,  that  I  cannot  repent. 

Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  But  is 
there  no  hopes  for  such  a  man  as  this  ?  Ask  him, 
said  the  Interpreter. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian,  Is  there  no  hope  but 
you  must  be  kept  in  this  iron  cage  of  despair  ? 

MAN.  No,  none  at  all. 

CHR.  Why  ?  the  Son  of  the  Blessed  is  very 
pitiful. 

MAN.  I  have  crucified  him   to  myself  afresh,  I  Heb.  vi.  G. 
have   despised    his    person,    I    have    despised   his  Lukexi*.  14. 
righteousness,  I  have  counted  his  blood  an  unholy 
thing  ;  I  have  done  despite  to  the  Spirit  of  Grace  :  Heb.  x.  28, 29. 
therefore  I  have  shut  myself  out  of  all  the  promises, 
and  there  now  remains  to  me  nothing  but  threaten- 
ings,  dreadful  threatenings,  fearful  threatenings  of 
certain  judgment  and  fiery  indignation,  which  shall 
devour  me  as  an  adversary. 


42         THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

CHR.  For  what  did  you  bring  yourself  into  this 
condition  ? 

MAN.  For  the  lusts,  pleasures,  and  profits  of  this 
world ;  in  the  enjoyment  of  which  I  did  then 
promise  myself  much  delight ;  but  now  every  one  of 
those  things  also  bite  me,  and  gnaw  me  like^ajmrn- 
ing  worm. 

"^CmiT  But    canst    thou    not    now    repent    and 
turn  ? 

MAN.  God  hath  denied  me  repentance  :  his  Word 
gives  me  no  encouragement  to  believe ;  yea,  himself 
hath  shut  me  up  in  this  iron  cage ;  nor  can  all  the 
men  in  the  world  let  me  out.  O  eternity  !  eternity ! 
how  shall  I  grapple  with  the  misery  that  I  must 
meet  with  in  eternity  ! 

INTER.  Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian, 
Let  this  man's  misery  be  remembered  by  thee,  and 
be  an  everlasting  caution  to  thee. 

CHR.  Well,  said  Christian,  this  is  fearful;  God 
help  me  to  watch  and  be  sober,  and  to  pray  that  I 
may  shun  the  cause  of  this  man's  misery.  Sir,  is  it 
not  time  for  me  to  go  on  my  way  now  ? 

INTER.  Tarry  till  I  shall  show  thee  one  thing 
more,  and  then  thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way. 

So  he  took  Christian  by  the  hand  again,  and  led 
him  into  a  chamber,  where  there  was  one  rising  out 
of  bed  ;  and  as  he  put  on  his  raiment,  he  shook  arid 
trembled.  Then  said  Christian,  Why  doth  this 
man  thus  tremble  ?  The  Interpreter  then  bid  him 
tell  to  Christian  the  reason  of  his  so  doing.  So  he 
began  and  said,  This  night,  as  I  was  in  my  sleep,  I 
dreamed,  and  behold  the  heavens  grew  exceeding 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          43 

black ;  also  it  thundered  and  lightened  in  most 
fearful  wise,  that  it  put  me  into  an  agony.  So  I 
looked  up  in  my  dream,  and  saw  the  clouds  racked 
at  an  unusual  rate,  upon  which  I  heard  a  great 
sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  saw  also  a  Man  sit  upon 
a  cloud,  attended  with  the  thousands  of  heaven  :  i  Cor.  xv. 

_......,  111  1  Thess.  iv. 

they  were  all  in  naming  nre  ;  also  the  heavens  were  judexv. 

,  .  n  T    i  J    J.T  •  .2  Thess.  i.  8. 

on  a  burning  name.     1  heard  then  a  voice  saying,  John  v.  28. 

6  Arise,  ye  dead,  and  come  to  judgment ' ;  and  with  i^aT'xxvi.1^14' 

that  the  rocks  rent,  the  graves  opened,  and  the  dead  * 

that  were  therein  came  forth.     Some  of  them  were  PS.  xcv.i-3. 

exceeding    glad,   and    looked   upward;    and    some 

sought   to   hide  themselves  under   the  mountains. 

Then  I  saw  the  Man  that  sat  upon  the  cloud  open 

the  book,  and  bid  the  world  draw  near.     Yet  there 

was,  by   reason  of  a  fierce  flame  that  issued  out 

and  came  from  before  him,  a  convenient  distance 

betwixt  him  and  them,  as  betwixt  the  iudge  and  the  Mai.  m.  2, 3. 

. ,        i  T    i  j     . ,       ,  ,    .          -,    Dan.  vii.  9,  10. 

prisoners  at  the  bar.      I  heard  it  also  proclaimed 
to  them  that  attended  on  the  Man  that  sat  on  the 
cloud,  '  Gather   together   the  tares,  the  chaff,  and  Matt.  m.  12. 
stubble,  and  cast  them  into  the  burning  lake.'     And  Mai.pki. 
with  that,  the  bottomless  pit  opened,  just  where- 
about I   stood ;  out  of  the  mouth  of  which  there 
came  in  an  abundant  manner  smoke,  and  coals  of 
fire,  with  hideous  noises.     It  was  also  said  to  the 
same  persons,  'Gather  my  wheat  into  the  garner.'  Luke  in.  17. 
And  with  that  I  saw  many  catched  up  and  carried  i  Thess.  iv.  16, 
away  into  the  clouds,  but  I  was  left  behind.     I  also 
sought  to  hide  myself,  but  I  could  not,  for  the  Man 
that  sat  upon  the  cloud  still  kept  his  eye  upon  me : 
my  sins  also  came  into  my  mind ;  and  my  conscience  Rom.  a.  14, 15. 


44          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

did  accuse  me  on  every  side.     Upon  this  I  awaked 
from  my  sleep. 

CHR.  But  what  was  it  that  made  you  so  afraid  of 
this  sight  ? 

MAN.  Why,  I  thought  that  the  day  of  judgment 
was  come,  and  that  I  was  not  ready  for  it ;  but  this 
frighted  me  most,  that  the  angels  gathered  up 
several,  and  left  me  behind ;  also  the  pit  of  hell 
opened  her  mouth  just  where  I  stood:  my  con- 
science, too,  afflicted  me  ;  and  as  I  thought,  the 
Judge  had  always  his  eye  upon  me,  showing  indig- 
nation in  his  countenance. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian,  Hast  thou 
considered  all  these  things  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  and  they  put  me  in  hope  and  fear. 
INTER.  Well,  keep  all  things  so  in  thy  mind,  that 
they  may  be  as  a  goad  in  thy  sides,  to  prick  thee 
forward  in  the  way  thou  must  go.     Then  Christian 
began  to  gird  up  his  loins,  and  to  address  himself  to 
his  journey.     Then  said  the  Interpreter,  The  Com- 
forter be  always  with  thee,  good  Christian,  to  guide 
thee  in  the  way  that  leads  to  the  city.     So  Christian 
went  on  his  way,  saying- 
Here  I  have  seen  things  rare,  and  profitable  ; 
Things  pleasant,  dreadful,  things  to  make  me  stable 
In  what  I  have  begun  to  take  in  hand ; 
Then  let  me  think  on  them,  and  understand 
Wherefore  they  showed  me  was,  and  let  me  be 
Thankful,  O  good  Interpreter,  to  thee. 

Now  I   saw  in  my  dream  that  the  highway  up 

which  Christian  was  to  go,  was  fenced  on  either  side 

i.       with  a  wall,  and  that  wall  is  called  Salvation.     Up 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          45 

this  way  therefore  did  burdened  Christian  run,  but 
not  without  great  difficulty,  because  of  the  load  on 
his  back. 

He  ran  thus  till  he  came  at  a  place  somewhat 
ascending,  and  upon  that  place  stood  a  Cross,  and  a 
little  below  in  the  bottom,  a  Sepulchre.  So  I  saw 
in  my  dream,  that  just  as  Christian  came  up  with 
the  Cross  his  burden  loosed  from  off  his  shoulders, 
and  fell  from  off  his  back ;  and  began  to  tumble, 
and  so  continued  to  do,  till  it  came  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Sepulchre,  where  it  fell  in,  and  I  saw  it  no 


more.1 


Then  was  Christian  glad  and  lightsome,  and  said  when  God 
with  a  merry  heart,  He  hath  given  me  rest  by  his  of1^68"^ 
sorrow,  and  life  by  his  death.     Then  he  stood  still  and  burden, 
a  while,  to  look  and  wonder  ;  for  it  was  very  sur-  ^e0se  that 
prising  to  him,  that  the  sight  of  the  Cross  should  leap  for  joy. 
thus  ease  him  of  his  burden.     He  looked  therefore, 
and  looked  again,  even  till  the  springs  that  were  in  zech.  xu.  10. 
his  head  sent  the  waters  down  his  cheeks.    Now  as 
he  stood  looking  and  weeping,  behold  three  Shining 
Ones  came  to  him  and  saluted  him  with  '  Peace  be 
to  thee.'     So  the  first  said  to  him,  '  Thy  sins  be  for-  Mark  a.  5. 
given':  the  second  stripped  him  of  his  rags,  and 
clothed  him  with  change  of  raiment;  the  third  also  zech. m. 4. 
set  a  mark  in  his  forehead,  and  gave  him  a  roll  with  EPh.  i.  13. 
a  seal  upon  it,  which  he  bid  him  look  on  as  he  ran, 
and  that  he  should  give  it  in  at  the  Celestial  Gate. 

1  Who 's  this  ?  the  Pilgrim.     How  !  'tis  very  true, 
Old  things  are  pass'd  away,  all 's  become  new. 
Strange  !  he 's  another  man,  upon  my  word, 
They  be  fine  feathers  that  make  a  fine  bird. 


46 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


A  Christian 
can  sing 
though  alone., 
when  God 
doth  give  him 
the  joy  of  his 
heart. 


Simple, 
Sloth,  and 
Presumption. 


1  Pet.  v.  8. 


There  is  no 
persuasion 
will  do,  if 
God  openeth 
not  the  eyes. 


So  they  went  their  way.     Then  Christian  gave  three 
leaps  for  joy,  and  went  on  singing — 

Thus  far  did  I  come  loaden  with  my  sin; 
Nor  could  aught  ease  the  grief  that  I  was  in, 
Till  I  came  hither :  What  a  place  is  this  ! 
Must  here  be  the  beginning  of  my  bliss  ? 
Must  here  the  burden  fall  from  off  my  back  ? 
Must  here  the  strings  that  bound  it  to  me,  crack  ? 
Blest  Cross  !  blest  Sepulchre  !  blest  rather  be 
The  Man  that  there  was  put  to  shame  for  me. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream  that  he  went  on  thus, 
even  until  he  came  at  a  bottom,  where  he  saw,  a 
little  out  of  the  way,  three  men  fast  asleep,  with 
fetters  upon  their  heels.  The  name  of  the  one  was 
Simple,  another  Sloth,  and  the  third  Presumption. 

Christian  then  seeing  them  lie  in  this  case,  went 
to  them,  if  peradventure  he  might  awake  them,  and 
cried,  You  are  like  them  that  sleep  on  the  top  of  a 
mast,  for  the  Dead  Sea  is  under  you,  a  gulf  that 
hath  no  bottom.  Awake  therefore  and  come  away  ; 
be  willing  also,  and  I  will  help  you  off  with  your 
irons.  He  also  told  them,  If  he  that  goeth  about 
like  a  roaring  lion  comes  by,  you  will  certainly 
became  a  prey  to  his  teeth.  With  that  they  looked 
upon  him,  and  began  to  reply  in  this  sort :  Simple 
said,  I  see  no  danger ;  Sloth  said,  Yet  a  little  more 
sleep  ;  and  Presumption  said,  Every  vat  must  stand 
upon  his  own  bottom.  And  so  they  lay  down  to 
sleep  again,  and  Christian  went  on  his  way. 

Yet  was  he  troubled  to  think  that  men  in  that 
danger  should  so  little  esteem  the  kindness  of  him 
that  so  freely  offered  to  help  them,  both  by  awaken- 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS         47 

ing  of  them,  counselling  of  them,  and  proffering  to 
help  them  off  with  their  irons.  And  as  he  was 
troubled  thereabout,  he  espied  two  men  come  tumb- 
ling over  the  wall,  on  the  left  hand  of  the  narrow 
way  ;  and  they  made  up  apace  to  him.  The  name 
of  the  one  was  Formalist,  and  the  name  of  the 
other  Hypocrisy.  So,  as  I  said,  they  drew  up  unto 
him,  who  thus  entered  with  him  into  discourse  : 

CHR.  Gentlemen,  whence  came  you,  and  whither  Christian 

j  «  talked  with 

do  you  go  ?  them> 

FORM,  and  HYP.  We  were  born  in  the  land  of 
Vainglory,  and  are  going  for  praise  to  Mount  Zion. 

CHR.  Why  came  you  not  in  at  the  gate  which 
standeth  at  the  beginning  of  the  way  ?     Know  you 
not  that  it  is  written,  that  'He  that  cometh  not  John*. i. 
in  by  the  door,  but  climbeth  up  some  other  way, 
the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber  '  ? 

FORM,  and  HYP.  They  said,  that  to  go  to  the 
gate  for  entrance  was  by  all  their  countrymen 
counted  too  far  about ;  and  that  therefore  their 
usual  way  was  to  make  a  short  cut  of  it,  and  to 
climb  over  the  wall,  as  they  had  done. 

CHR.  But  will  it  not  be  counted  a  trespass 
against  the  Lord  of  the  city  whither  we  are  bound, 
thus  to  violate  his  revealed  will  ? 

FORM,  and  HYP.  They  told  him,  that  as  for  that,  They  that 
he  needed  not  to  trouble  his  head  thereabout ;  for  Se^fbut 
what  they  did  they  had  custom  for  ;  and  could  pro-  not  by  tf16 
duce,  if  need  were,  testimony  that  would  witness  it  that  they  can 
for  more  than  a  thousand  years.  th^nS0^e" 

CHR.  But,  said  Christian,  will  your  practice  stand  vindication 
a  trial  at  law  ? 


48         THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

FORM,  and  HYP  They  told  him,  that  custom, 
it  being  of  so  long  a  standing  as  above  a  thousand 
years,  would  doubtless  now  be  admitted  as  a  thing 
legal,  by  an  impartial  judge  ;  and  besides,  said  they, 
if  we  get  into  the  way,  what 's  matter  which  way 
we  get  in  ?  if  we  are  in,  we  are  in  ;  thou  art 
but  in  the  way,  who,  as  we  perceive,  came  in  at 
the  gate  ;  and  we  are  also  in  the  way,  that  came 
tumbling  over  the  wall ;  wherein  now  is  thy  con- 
dition better  than  ours  ? 

CHR.  I  walk  by  the  rule  of  my  Master ;  you 
walk  by  the  rude  working  of  your  fancies.  You 
are  counted  thieves  already,  by  the  Lord  of  the 
way ;  therefore  I  doubt  you  will  not  be  found  true 
men  at  the  end  of  the  way.  You  come  in  by  your- 
selves, without  his  direction ;  and  shall  go  out  by 
yourselves,  without  his  mercy. 

To  this  they  made  him  but  little  answer ;  only 
they  bid  him  look  to  himself.  Then  I  saw  that 
they  went  on  every  man  in  his  way,  without  much 
conference  one  with  another  ;  save  that  these  two 
men  told  Christian,  that  as  to  laws  and  ordinances, 
they  doubted  not  but  they  should  as  conscientiously 
do  them  as  he.  Therefore,  said  they,  We  see  not 
wherein  thou  differest  from  us  but  by  the  coat 
that  is  on  thy  back  which  was,  as  we  trow,  given 
thee  by  some  of  thy  neighbours,  to  hide  the  shame 
of  thy  nakedness. 

ti.  16.  CHR.  By  laws  and  ordinances  you  will  not  be 

saved,  since  you  came  not  in  by  the  door.  And 
as  for  this  coat  that  is  on  my  back,  it  was  given 
me  by  the  Lord  of  the  place  whither  I  go  ;  and 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          49 

that,  as  you  say,  to  cover  my  nakedness  with.     And  Christian 
I  take  it  as  a  token  of  his  kindness  to  me,  for  I  Lord's  coat 
had  nothing  but  rags  before.     And  besides,   thus  on  his  bark, 

T  f  TJ?  T  o         i         j.i  •    i      T  and  is  com- 

I  comfort  myself  as  I  go  :  Surely,  think  I,  when  fbrtedthere- 
I  come  to  the  gate  of  the  City,  the  Lord  thereof  witk 
will  know  me  for  good,  since  I  have  his  coat  on  He  is 
my  back  ;    a  coat  that  he  gave  me  freely  in  the  ^  wkh  his 


day  that  he  stripped  me  of  my  rags.  I  have, 
moreover,  a  mark  in  my  forehead,  of  which  perhaps 
you  have  taken  no  notice,  which  one  of  my  Lord's 
most  intimate  associates  fixed  there  in  the  day  that 
my  burden  fell  off  my  shoulders.  I  will  tell  you, 
moreover,  that  I  had  then  given  me  a  roll  sealed 
to  comfort  me  by  reading,  as  I  go  on  in  the  way  ; 
I  was  also  bid  to  give  it  in  at  the  Celestial  Gate, 
in  token  of  my  certain  going  in  after  it  :  all  which 
things  I  doubt  you  want,  and  want  them  because 
you  came  not  in  at  the  gate. 

To  these  things  they  gave  him  no  answer  ;  only 
they  looked  upon  each  other  and  laughed.  Then 
I  saw  that  they  went  on  all,  save  that  Christian 
kept  before,  who  had  no  more  talk  but  with  him-  Christian  has 
self,  and  that  sometimes  sighingly,  and  sometimes 
comfortably  ;  also  he  would  be  often  reading  in  the 
roll  that  one  of  the  Shining  Ones  gave  him,  by 
which  he  was  refreshed.  « 

I  beheld  then  that  they  all  went  on  till  they  He  comes 
came  to  the  foot  of  the  Hill  Difficulty,  at  the 
bottom  of  which  was  a  spring.  There  was  also 
in  the  same  place  two  other  ways  besides  that 
which  came  straight  from  the  gate  ;  one  turned  to 
the  left  hand,  and  the  other  to  the  right,  at  the 

D 


50          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

.  bottom  of  the  hill ;  but  the  narrow  way  lay  right 

up  the  hill  (and  the  name  of  the  going  up  the  side 

of  the  hill  is  called  Difficulty).    Christian  now  went 

isa.  xiix.  10.      to  the  spring,  and  drank  thereof  to  refresh  himself, 

and  then  began  to  go  up  the  hill,  saying — 

The  hill,  though  high,  I  covet  to  ascend, 

The  difficulty  will  not  me  offend  ; 

For  I  perceive  the  way  to  life  lies  here : 

Come,  pluck  up,  heart ;  let 's  neither  faint  nor  fear  : 

Better,  though  difficult,  the  right  way  to  go, 

Than  wrong,  though  easy,  where  the  end  is  woe. 

The  other  two  also  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill. 

But  when   they  saw  that  the  hill  was  steep   and 

high,  and  that  there  were  two  other  ways  to  go ; 

and   supposing   also   that   these    two   ways    might 

meet  again  with  that  up  which  Christian  went,  on 

the   other   side   of  the   hill ;    therefore   they   were 

The  danger     resolved  to  go  in  those  ways.     (Now  the  name  of 

out  oVthe       one  °f  those  ways  was  Danger,  and  the  name  of 

way-  the  other  Destruction.)     So  the  one  took  the  way 

which  is  called  Danger,  which  led  him  into  a  great 

wood ;  and  the  other  took  directly  up  the  way  to 

Destruction,  which  led  him  into  a  wide  field  full 

of  dark   mountains,  where   he  stumbled   and   fell, 

and  rose  no  more.1 

I  looked  then  after  Christian,  to  see  him  go  up 
the  hill,  where  I  perceived  he  fell  from  running  to 
going,  and  from  going  to  clambering  upon  his 

1  Shall  they  who  wrong  begin  yet  rightly  end  ? 
Shall  they  at  all  have  safety  for  tlieir  friend  ? 
No,  no  ;  in  headstrong  manner  they  set  out, 
And  headlong  will  they  fall  at  last  no  doubt. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          51 

hands  and  his  knees,  because  of  the  steepness  of 
the  place.     Now  about  the  midway  to  the  top  of 
the  hill  was  a  pleasant  arbour,  made  by  the  Lord  A  ward  of 
of  the  hill  for  the  refreshing  of  weary  travellers.  g 
Thither  therefore  Christian  got,  where  also  he  sat 
down  to  rest  him.     Then  he  pulled  his  roll  out  of 
his  bosom,  and  read  therein  to  his  comfort  ;  he  also 
now  began  afresh  to  take  a  review  of  the  coat  or 
garment  that  was  given  him  as  he  stood  by  the 
Cross.     Thus  pleasing  himself  a  while,  he  at  last 
fell  into  a  slumber,  and  thence  into  a  fast  sleep, 
which    detained    him   in   that   place   until   it   was 
almost  night  ;  and  in  his  sleep  his  roll  fell  out  of  He 
his  hand.     Now  as  he  was  sleeping,  there  came  one 
to  him,  and  awaked  him,  saying  '  Go  to  the_ajit,  Prov-  vi-  6- 

frer  jyays.  and    be_wise/ 


And  with  that  Christian  suddenly  started  up,  and 
sped  him  on  his  way,  and  went  apace  till  he  came 
to  the  top  of  the  hill. 

Now  when  he  was  got  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill, 
there  came  two  men  running  against  him  amain  ; 
the  name  of  the  one  was  Timorous,  and  the  other  Christian 
Mistrust  ;    to   whom    Christian   said,    Sirs,   what  's  Misfit  a 
the  matter  you  run  the  wrong  way  ?      Timorous  Timorous. 
answered   that   they   were   going   to    the   City   of 
Zion,  and  had  got  up  that  difficult  place  ;  but,  said 
he,  the  farther  we  go,  the  more  danger  we  meet 
with  ;    wherefore  we  turned,   and  are   going  back 
again. 

Yes,  said  Mistrust,  for  just  before  us  lie  a  couple 
of  lions  in  the  way,  whether  sleeping  or  waking  we 
know  not  ;  and  we  could  not  think,  if  we  came 


52 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Christian 
shakes  off 
fear. 


Christian 
missed  his 
roll  wherein 
he  used 
to  take 
comfort. 


He  is  per- 
plexed for 
his  roll. 


within  reach,  but  they  would  presently  pull  us  in 
pieces. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian,  You  make  me  afraid, 
but  whither  shall  I  fly  to  be  safe  ?  If  I  go  back 
to  mine  own  country,  that  is  prepared  for  fire  and 
brimstone,  and  I  shall  certainly  perish  there.  If 
I  can  get  to  the  Celestial  City,  I  am  sure  to  be 
in  safety  there.  I  must  venture  :  to  go  back  is 
nothing  but  death  ;  to  go  forward  is  fear  of  death, 
and  life  everlasting  beyond  it.  I  will  yet  go  for- 
ward. So  Mistrust  and  Timorous  ran  down  the 
hill,  and  Christian  went  on  his  way.  But  thinking 
again  of  what  he  heard  from  the  men,  he  felt  in 
his  bosom  for  his  roll,  that  he  might  read  therein 
and  be  comforted  ;  but  he  felt  and  found  it  not. 
Then  was  Christian  in  great  distress,  and  knew  not 
what  to  do ;  for  he  wanted  that  which  used  to 
relieve  him,  and  that  which  should  have  been  his 
pass  into  the  Celestial  City.  Here  therefore  he 
began  to  be  much  perplexed,  and  knew  not  what 
to  do.  At  last  he  bethought  himself  that  he 
had  slept  in  the  arbour  that  is  on  the  side  of  the 
hill :  and  falling  down  upon  his  knees,  he  asked 
God  forgiveness  for  that  his  foolish  fact,  and  then 
went  back  to  look  for  his  roll.  But  all  the  way  he 
went  back,  who  can  sufficiently  set  forth  the  sorrow 
of  Christian's  heart  ?  Sometimes  he  sighed,  some- 
times he  wept,  and  oftentimes  he  chid  himself  for 
being  so  foolish  to  fall  asleep  in  that  place  which 
was  erected  only  for  a  little  refreshment  for  his 
weariness.  Thus  therefore  he  went  back,  carefully 
looking  on  this  side  and  on  that,  all  the  way  as  he 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          53 

went,  if  haply  he  might  find  his  roll,  that  had  been 

his   comfort  so    many  times   in   his  journey.     He 

went  thus  till  he  came  again  within  sight  of  the 

arbour   where    he   sat   and   slept ;    but   that    sight 

renewed  his  sorrow  the  more,  by  bringing  again,  Christian 

even   afresh,   his   evil   of    sleeping  into   his   mind.  £0e^ahfa 

Thus   therefore    he    now   went   on    bewailing    his  sleeping. 

sinful  sleep,  saying    O  wretched  man  that  I   am,  i  Thess.  v.  7,  a 

that  I  should  sleep  in  the  daytime !  that  I  should 

sleep  in  the  midst  of  difficulty  !   that  I   should  so 

indulge  the  flesh  as   to  use  that  rest  for  ease  to 

my  flesh,  which  the  Lord  of  the  hill  hath  erected 

only  for  the  relief  of  the  spirits  of  pilgrims  !     How 

many  steps  have  I  took  in  vain  !    (Thus  it  happened 

to  Israel  for  their  sin,  they  were  sent  back  again 

by  the  way  of  the  Red   Sea),  and   I  am  made  to 

tread  those  steps  with  sorrow,  which  I  might  have 

trod  with  delight,  had   it  not  been  for  this  sinful 

sleep.      How  far   might   I  have  been  on  my  way 

by  this   time !     I    am   made   to  tread  those   steps 

thrice  over,  which  I  needed  not  to  have  trod  but 

once ;  yea,   now  also    I    am  like  to  be  benighted, 

for   the   day  is  almost  spent.     O    that  I  had  not 

slept  1 

Now  by  this  time  he   was   come  to  the  arbour 
again,  where  for  a  while  he  sat  down  and  wept ; 
but  at  last  (as  Christian  would  have  it),  looking 
sorrowfully  down  under  the  settle,  there  he  espied  Christian 
his  roll;  the  which  he  with   trembling   and  haste  foitwhe^ 
catched  up,  and  put  it  into  his  bosom.     But  who  he  lost  it. 
can  tell  how  joyful  this  man  was,  when  he   had 
gotten  his  roll  again  !    for  this  roll  was  the  assur- 


54          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

ance  of  his  life  and  acceptance  at  the  desired  haven. 
Therefore  he  laid  it  up  in  his  bosom,  gave  thanks 
to  God  for  directing  his  eye  to  the  place  where  it 
lay,  and  with  joy  and  tears  betook  himself  again 
to  his  journey.  But  oh,  how  nimbly  now  did  he 
go  up  the  rest  of  the  hill !  Yet  before  he  got  up, 
the  sun  went  down  upon  Christian  ;  and  this  made 
him  again  recall  the  vanity  of  his  sleeping  to  his 
remembrance,  and  thus  he  again  began  to  condole 
with  himself:  O  thou  sinful  sleep;  how  for  thy 
sake  am  I  like  to  be  benighted  in  my  journey !  I 
must  walk  without  the  sun,  darkness  must  cover 
the  path  of  my  feet,  and  I  must  hear  the  noise  of 
doleful  creatures,  because  of  my  sinful  sleep.  Now 
also  he  remembered  the  story  that  Mistrust  and 
Timorous  told  him  of,  how  they  were  frighted 
with  the  sight  of  the  lions.  Then  said  Christian 
to  himself  again,  These  beasts  range  in  the  night 
for  their  prey  ;  and  if  they  should  meet  with  me 
in  the  dark,  how  should  I  shift  them  ?  how  should 
I  escape  being  by  them  torn  in  pieces  ?  Thus  he 
went  on  his  way,  but  while  he  was  thus  bewailing  his 
unhappy  miscarriage,  he  lift  up  his  eyes,  and  behold 
there  was  a  very  stately  palace  before  him,  the 
name  of  which  was  Beautiful ;  and  it  stood  just 
by  the  highway-side. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  he  made  haste  and 
went  forward,  that  if  possible  he  might  get  lodging 
there  ;  now  before  he  had  gone  far,  he  entered  into 
a  very  narrow  passage,  which  was  about  a  furlong 
off  of  the  porter's  lodge  ;  and  looking  very  narrowly 
before  him  as  he  went,  he  espied  two  lions  in  the 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          55 

way.      Now,   thought  he,    I   see  the  dangers  that 

Mistrust  and  Timorous  were  driven  back  by.     (The 

lions  were   chained,   but   he   saw  not   the  chains.) 

Then  he  was  afraid,  and  thought  also  himself  to 

go  back  after  them,   for  he  thought  nothing  but 

death  was  before  him  :  but  the  porter  at  the  lodge,  Mark  XUL  34. 

whose  name  is  Watchful,  perceiving  that  Christian 

made  a  halt,  as  if  he  would  go  back,  cried  unto  him, 

saying,  Is  thy  strength  so  small  ?      Fear  not  the 

lions,  for  they  are  chained,  and  are  placed  there  for 

trial  of  faith  where  it  is,  and  for  discovery  of  those 

that  have  none  :  keep  in  the  midst  of  the  path,  and 

no  hurt  shall  come  unto  thee.1 

Then  I  saw  that  he  went  on,  trembling  for  fear 
of  the  lions,  but  taking  good  heed  to  the  directions 
of  the  porter  ;  he  heard  them  roar,  but  they  did 
him  no  harm.  Then  he  clapt  his  hands,  and  went 
on  till  he  came  and  stood  before  the  gate  where  the 
porter  was.  Then  said  Christian  to  the  porter,  Sir, 
what  house  is  this  ?  and  may  I  lodge  here  to-night  ? 
The  porter  answered,  This  house  was  built  by  the 
Lord  of  the  hill,  and  he  built  it  for  the  relief  and 
security  of  pilgrims.  The  porter  also  asked  whence 
he  was,  and  whither  he  was  going  ? 

CHR.  I  am  come  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  and 
am  going  to  Mount  Zion  ;  but  because  the  sun  is 
now  set,  I  desire,  if  I  may,  to  lodge  here  to-night. 

POR.  What  is  your  name  ? 

1  Difficulty 's  behind,  fear  is  before, 
Though  he 's  got  on  the  hill,  the  lions  roar  ; 
A  Christian  man  is  never  long  at  ease, 
When  one  fright's  gone,  another  doth  him  seize. 


56          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

CHR.  My  name  is  now  Christian,  but  my  name 
at  the  first  was  Graceless ;  I  came  of  the  race  of 
Japheth,  whom  God  will  persuade  to  dwell  in  the 
tents  of  Shem. 

POR.  But  how  doth  it  happen  you  come  so  late  ? 
The  sun  is  set. 

CHR.  I  had  been  here  sooner,  but  that,  wretched 
man  that  I  am !  I  slept  in  the  arbour  that  stands  on 
the  hill-side ;  nay,  I  had  notwithstanding  that  been 
here  much  sooner,  but  that  in  my  sleep  I  lost  my 
evidence,  and  came  without  it  to  the  brow  of  the 
hill;  and  then  feeling  for  it,  and  finding  it  not,  I 
was  forced  with  sorrow  of  heart  to  go  back  to  the 
place  where  I  slept  my  sleep,  where  I  found  it,  and 
now  I  am  come. 

POR.  Well,  I  will  call  out  one  of  the  virgins  of 
this  place,  who  will,  if  she  likes  your  talk,  bring  you 
in  to  the  rest  of  the  family,  according  to  the  rules 
of  the  house.  So  Watchful  the  porter  rang  a  bell, 
at  the  sound  of  which  came  out  at  the  door  of  the 
house  a  grave  and  beautiful  damsel,  named  Discre- 
tion, and  asked  why  she  was  called. 

The  porter  answered,  This  man  is  in  a  journey 
from  the  City  of  Destruction  to  Mount  Zion,  but 
being  weary  and  benighted,  he  asked  me  if  he  might 
lodge  here  to-night ;  so  I  told  him  I  would  call  for 
thee,  who,  after  discourse  had  with  him,  mayest  do 
as  seemeth  thee  good,  even  according  to  the  law  of 
the  house. 

Then  she  asked  him  whence  he  was,  and  whither 
he  was  going ;  and  he  told  her.  She  asked  him  also, 
how  he  got  into  the  way  ,  and  he  told  her.  Then 


CHRISTIAN    BEFORE    DISCRETION 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          57 

she  asked  him  what  he  had  seen  and  met  with  in  the 
way ;  and  he  told  her.  And  last  she  asked  his 
name ;  so  he  said,  It  is  Christian,  and  I  have  so 
much  the  more  a  desire  to  lodge  here  to-night, 
because,  by  what  I  perceive,  this  place  was  built  by 
the  Lord  of  the  hill,  for  the  relief  and  security  of 
pilgrims.  So  she  smiled,  but  the  water  stood  in  her 
eyes ;  and  after  a  little  pause,  she  said,  I  will  call 
forth  two  or  three  more  of  the  family.  So  she  ran 
to  the  door,  and  called  out  Prudence,  Piety,  and 
Charity,  who,  after  a  little  more  discourse  with  him, 
had  him  in  to  the  family  ;  and  many  of  them,  meet- 
ing him  at  the  threshold  of  the  house,  said,  Come  in, 
thou  blessed  of  the  Lord ;  this  house  was  built  by 
the  Lord  of  the  hill,  on  purpose  to  entertain  such 
pilgrims  in.  Then  he  bowed  his  head,  and  followed 
them  into  the  house.  So  when  he  was  come  in  and 
set  down,  they  gave  him  something  to  drink,  and 
consented  together  that,  until  supper  was  ready, 
some  of  them  should  have  some  particular  discourse 
with  Christian,  for  the  best  improvement  of  time ;  and 
they  appointed  Piety,  and  Prudence,  and  Charity  to 
discourse  with  him  :  and  thus  they  began  : 

PIETY.  Come,  good  Christian,  since  we  have  been  Piety  dis- 
so  loving  to  you,  to  receive  you  into  our  house  this  courseshim- 
night,  let  us,  if  perhaps  we   may  better   ourselves 
thereby,   talk   with    you   of   all   things   that   have 
happened  to  you  in  your  pilgrimage. 

CHR.  With  a  very  good  will,  and  I  am  glad  that 
you  are  so  well  disposed. 

PIETY.  What  moved  you  at  first  to  betake  your- 
self to  a  pilgrim's  life  ? 


58 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


How  Chris- 
tian was 
driven  out 
of  his  own 
country. 


How  he  got 
into  the  way 
to  Zion. 


A  rehearsal 
of  what  he 
saw  in  the 
way. 


CHR.  I  was  driven  out  of  my  native  country  by  a 
dreadful  sound  that  was  in  mine  ears :  to  wit,  that 
unavoidable  destruction  did  attend  me,  if  I  abode  in 
that  place  where  I  was. 

PIETY.  But  how  did  it  happen  that  you  came  out 
of  your  country  this  way  ? 

CHR.  It  was  as  God  would  have  it ;  for  when  I 
was  under  the  fears  of  destruction,  I  did  not  know 
whither  to  go ;  but  by  chance  there  came  a  man, 
even  to  me  (as  I  was  trembling  and  weeping), 
whose  name  is  Evangelist,  and  he  directed  me  to 
the  Wicket-gate,  which  else  I  should  never  have 
found,  and  so  set  me  into  the  way  that  hath  led  me 
directly  to  this  house. 

PIETY.  But  did  you  not  come  by  the  house  of  the 
Interpreter  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  and  did  see  such  things  there,  the 
remembrance  of  which  will  stick  by  me  as  long 
as  I  live ;  specially  three  things :  to  wit,  How 
Christ,  in  despite  of  Satan,  maintains  his  work  of 
grace  in  the  heart ;  how  the  man  had  sinned  himself 
quite  out  of  hopes  of  God's  mercy;  and  also  the 
dream  of  him  that  thought  in  his  sleep  the  day  of 
judgment  was  come. 

PIETY.  Why,  did  you  hear  him  tell  his  dream  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  and  a  dreadful  one  it  was.  I  thought 
it  made  my  heart  ache  as  he  was  telling  of  it ;  but 
yet  I  am  glad  I  heard  it. 

PIETY.  Was  that  all  you  saw  at  the  house  of  the 
Interpreter  ? 

CHR.  No ;  he  took  me  and  had  me  where  he 
showed  me  a  stately  palace,  and  how  the  people 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          59 

were  clad  in  gold  that  were  in  it ;  and  how  there 
came  a  venturous  man  and  cut  his  way  through  the 
armed  men  that  stood  in  the  door  to  keep  him  out, 
and  how  he  was  bid  to  come  in,  and  win  eternal 
glory.  Methought  those  things  did  ravish  my 
heart ;  I  would  have  stayed  at  that  good  man's 
house  a  twelvemonth,  but  that  I  knew  I  had  further 
to  go. 

PIETY.  And  what  saw  you  else  in  the  way  ? 

CHR.  Saw !  Why,  I  went  but  a  little  further, 
and  I  saw  One,  as  I  thought  in  my  mind,  hang 
bleeding  upon  the  tree ;  and  the  very  sight  of  him 
made  my  burden  fall  off  my  back  (for  I  groaned 
under  a  very  heavy  burden),  but  then,  it  fell  down 
from  off  me.  Twas  a  strange  thing  to  me,  for  I 
never  saw  such  a  thing  before  ;  yea,  and  while  I  stood 
looking  up  (for  then  I  could  not  forbear  looking), 
three  Shining  Ones  came  to  me.  One  of  them 
testified  that  my  sins  were  forgiven  me ;  another 
stripped  me  of  my  rags,  and  gave  me  this  broidered 
coat  which  you  see  ;  and  the  third  set  the  mark  which 
you  see,  in  my  forehead,  and  gave  me  this  sealed 
roll  (and  with  that  he  plucked  it  out  of  his  bosom). 

PIETY.  But  you  saw  more  than  this,  did  you  not  ? 

CHR.  The  things  that  I  have  told  you  were  the 
best ;  yet  some  other  matters  I  saw,  as,  namely,  I 
saw  three  men,  Simple,  Sloth,  and  Presumption,  lie 
asleep  a  little  out  of  the  way  as  I  came,  with  irons 
upon  their  heels ;  but  do  you  think  I  could  awake 
them  1  I  also  saw  Formality  and  Hypocrisy  come 
tumbling  over  the  wall,  to  go,  as  they  pretended,  to 
Zion,  but  they  were  quickly  lost ;  even  as  I  myself 


60 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Prudence 
discourses 
him. 

Christian's 
thoughts  of 
his  native 
country. 

Heb.  xi.  15,  16. 


Christian 
distasted 
with  carnal 
cogitations. 

Christian's 
choice. 
Rom.  vii.  21. 


Christian's 
golden  hours. 


did  tell  them,  but  they  would  not  believe  :  but, 
above  all,  I  found  it  hard  work  to  get  up  this  hill, 
and  as  hard  to  come  by  the  lions'  mouth  ;  and  truly 
if  it  had  not  been  for  the  good  man,  the  porter  that 
stands  at  the  gate,  I  do  not  know  but  that  after  all  I 
might  have  gone  back  again  ;  but  now  I  thank  God 
I  am  here,  and  I  thank  you  for  receiving  of  me. 

Then  Prudence  thought  good  to,  ask  him  a  few 
questions,  and  desired  his  answer  to  them. 

PRUD.  Do  you  not  think  sometimes  of  the  country 
from  whence  you  came  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  but  with  much  shame  and  detestation : 
Truly,  if  I  had  been  mindful  of  that  country  from 
whence  I  came  out,  I  might  have  had  opportunity 
to  have  returned  ;  but  now  I  desire  a  better  country, 
that  is,  a  heavenly. 

PRUD.  Do  you  not  yet  bear  away  with  you  some 
of  the  things  that  then  you  were  conversant  withal  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  but  greatly  against  my  will ;  especially 
my  inward  and  carnal  cogitations,  with  which  all  my 
countrymen,  as  well  as  myself,  were  delighted  ;  but 
now  all  those  things  are  my  grief:  and  might  I  but 
choose  mine  own  things,  I  would  choose  never  to 
think  of  those  things  more ;  but  when  I  would  be 
doing  of  that  which  is  best,  that  which  is  worst  is 
with  me. 

PRUD.  Do  you  not  find  sometimes  as  if  those 
things  were  vanquished,  which  at  other  times  are 
your  perplexity  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  but  that  is  but  seldom ;  but  they  are 
to  me  golden  hours  in  which  such  things  happen 
to  me. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          61 

PRUD.  Can  you  remember  by  what  means  you 
find  your  annoyances  at  times,  as  if  they  were 
vanquished  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  when  I  think  what  I  saw  at  the  Cross,  HOW  Clms- 
that  will  do  it ;  and  when  I  look  upon  my  broidered  jjjjjjjjitai| 
coat,  that  will  do  it;   also  when   I  look  into   the  hiscorrup- 
roll  that  I  carry  in  my  bosom,  that  will  do  it ;  and 
when  my  thoughts  wax  warm  about  whither  I  am 
going,  that  will  do  it. 

PRUD.  And  what  is  it  that  makes  you  so  desirous 
to  go  to  Mount  Zion  ? 

CHR.  Why,  there  I  hope  to  see  him  alive,  that  did  why  Chris- 
hang  dead  on  the  Cross;  and  there  I  hope  to  be  rid  be  at  Mount 
of  all  those  things  that  to  this  day  are  in  me  an  Zion- 
annoyance  to  me  ;  there  they  say  there  is  no  death,  isa.  *xv.  s. 
and  there  I  shall  dwell  with  such  company  as  I  like  I 
best.     For  to  tell  you  truth,  I  love  him,  because  I 
was  by  him  eased  of  my  burden,  and  I  am  weary  of 
my  inward  sickness ;  I  would  fain  be  where  I  shall 
die  no  more,  and  with  the  company  that  shall  con- 
tinually cry  'Holy,  holy,  holy.' 

Then    said    Charity   to    Christian,    Have   you   a  charity 
family  ?     Are  you  a  married  man  ?  him.°UrSeS 

CHR.  I  have  a  wife  and  four  small  children. 

CHAR.  And  why  did  you  not  bring  them  along 
with  you  ? 

CHR.  Then  Christian  wept,  and  said,  Oh  how  Christian's 
willingly  would  I  have  done  it,  but  they  were  all  of  ^  ^ J is 
them  utterly  averse  to  my  going  on  pilgrimage.  children. 

CHAR.  But  you  should  have  talked  to  them,  and 
have  endeavoured  to  have  shown  them  the  danger 
of  being  behind. 


62 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Gen.  xix.  14. 


Christian's 
fears  of 
perishing 
might  be  read 
in  his  very 
countenance. 


The  cause 
why  his  wife 
and  children 
did  not  go 
with  him. 


CHR.  So  I  did,  and  told  them  also  what  God  had 
showed  to  me  of  the  destruction  of  our  city ;  but  I 
seemed  to  them  as  one  that  mocked,  and  they 
believed  me  not. 

CHAR.  And  did  you  pray  to  God  that  he  would 
bless  your  counsel  to  them  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  and  that  with  much  affection ;  for  you 
must  think  that  my  wife  and  poor  children  were 
very  dear  unto  me. 

CHAR.  But  did  you  tell  them  of  your  own  sorrow, 
and  fear  of  destruction  ?  for  I  suppose  that  destruc- 
tion was  visible  enough  to  you  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over.  They  might 
also  see  my  fears  in  my  countenance,  in  my  tears, 
and  also  in  my  trembling  under  the  apprehension  of 
the  judgment  that  did  hang  over  our  heads ;  but  all 
was  not  sufficient  to  prevail  with  them  to  come  with 
me. 

CHAR.  But  what  could  they  say  for  themselves 
why  they  came  not  ? 

CHR.  Why,  my  wife  was  afraid  of  losing  this 
world,  and  my  children  were  given  to  the  foolish 
delights  of  youth  :  so  what  by  one  thing,  and  what 
by  another,  they  left  me  to  wander  in  this  manner 
alone. 

CHAR.  But  did  you  not,  with  your  vain  life,  damp 
all  that  you  by  words  used  by  way  of  persuasion  to 
bring  them  away  with  you  ? 

CHR.  Indeed  I  cannot  commend  my  life ;  for  I 
am  conscious  to  myself  of  many  failings  therein :  I 
know  also  that  a  man  by  his  conversation  may  soon 
overthrow  what  by  argument  or  persuasion  he  doth 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          63 

labour  to  fasten  upon  others  for  their  good.     Yet 
this  I   can  say,  I  was  very  wary  of  giving  them 
occasion,  by  any  unseemly  action,  to  make  them 
averse  to  going  on  pilgrimage.     Yea,  for  this  very  Christian's 
thing  they  would  tell  me  I  was  too  precise,  and  that  Ration" 
I  denied  myself  of  things  (for  their  sakes)  in  which  before  his 
they  saw  no  evil.     Nay,  I  think  I  may  say,  that,  if  Slifdren. 
what  they  saw  in  me  did  hinder  them,  it  was  my 
great  tenderness  in  sinning  against  God,  or  of  doing 
any  wrong  to  my  neighbour. 

CHAR.  Indeed,  Cain  hated  his  brother,  because  his  i  John  m.  12. 
own  works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous; 


and  if  thy  wife  and  children  have  been  offended  with  bl°?d  if  they 
thee  for  this,  they  thereby  show  themselves  to  be  Sek!iii.  19. 
implacable  to  good,  and  thou   hast   delivered  thy 
soul  from  their  blood. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  thus  they  sat  talk- 
ing together  until  supper  was  ready.     So  when  they 
had  made  ready,  they  sat  down  to  meat.     Now  the  what 
table  was  furnished  with  fat  things,  and  with  wine  ^ad^o  Ms 
that  was  well  refined  ;  and  all  their  talk  at  the  table  supper. 
was  about  the  Lord  of  the  hill  ;  as,  namely,  about  Their  talk 
what  he  had  done,  and  wherefore  he  did  what  he  t^1*1*1"" 
did,  and  why  he  had  builded  that  house  :   and,  by 
what  they  said,  I  perceived  that   he   had   been   a 
great  warrior,  and  had  fought  with  and  slain  him 
that  had  the  power  of  death,  but  not  without  great  Heb.  a.  u,  15. 
danger  to  himself,  —  which  made  me  love  him  the 
more. 

For,  as  they  said,  and  as  I  believe  (said  Christian), 
he  did  it  with  the  loss  of  much  blood  ;  but  that 
which  put  glory  of  grace  into  all  he  did,  was,  that 


64 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Christ 
makes 
princes  of 
beggars. 
1  Sam.  ii.  8. 
Ps.  cxiii.  7. 


Christian's 
bedchamber. 


Christian 
had  into  the 
study,  and 
what  he  saw 
there. 


he  did  it  out  of  pure  love  to  his  country.  And 
besides,  there  were  some  of  them  of  the  household 
that  said,  they  had  seen  and  spoke  with  him  since  he 
did  die  on  the  Cross ;  and  they  have  attested,  that 
they  had  it  from  his  own  lips,  that  he  is  such  a  lover 
of  poor  pilgrims,  that  the  like  is  not  to  be  found 
from  the  east  to  the  west. 

They  moreover  gave  an  instance  of  what  they 
affirmed,  and  that  was,  He  had  stripped  himself  of 
his  glory  that  he  might  do  this  for  the  poor ;  and 
that  they  heard  him  say  and  affirm,  That  he  would 
not  dwell  in  the  Mountain  of  Zion  alone.  They 
said  moreover,  That  he  had  made  many  pilgrims 
princes,  though  by  nature  they  were  beggars  born, 
and  their  original  had  been  the  dunghill. 

Thus  they  discoursed  together  till  late  at  night, 

and  after  they  had  committed  themselves  to  their 

Lord  for  protection,  they  betook  themselves  to  rest. 

|  The  pilgrim  they  laid  in  a  large  upper  chamber, 

j  whose  window  opened  towards  the  sun  rising:  the 

name  of  the  chamber  was  Peace;   where  he  slept 

till  break  of  day,  and  then  he  awoke  and  sang— 

Where  am  I  now  !     Is  this  the  love  and  care 
Of  Jesus,  for  the  men  that  pilgrims  are  ! 
Thus  to  provide  !     That  I  should  be  forgiven  ! 
And  dwell  already  the  next  door  to  heaven  ! 

So  in  the  morning  they  all  got  up,  and  after  some 
more  discourse,  they  told  him  that  he  should  not 
depart  till  they  had  showed  him  the  rarities  of  that 
place.  And  first  they  had  him  into  the  study, 
where  they  showed  him  records  of  the  greatest 
antiquity;  in  which,  as  I  remember  my  dream, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          65 

they  showed  him  first  the  pedigree  of  the  Lord  of 
the  hill,  that  he  was  the  son  of  the  Ancient  of 
Days,  and  came  by  an  eternal  generation.  Here 
also  was  more  fully  recorded  the  acts  that  he  had 
done,  and  the  names  of  many  hundreds  that  he 
had  taken  into  his  service;  and  how  he  had  placed 
them  in  such  habitations  that  could  neither  by 
length  of  days  nor  decays  of  nature  be  dissolved. 

Then  they  read  to  him  some  of  the  worthy  acts 
that  some  of  his  servants  had  done :  as,  how  they 
had    subdued    kingdoms,    wrought    righteousness,  Heb.  xi.33, 
obtained   promises,  stopped   the   mouths   of  lions,  34' 
quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of 
the  sword;    out   of  weakness   were   made   strong, 
waxed  valiant  in  fight,   and  turned   to  flight  the 
armies  of  the  aliens. 

Then  they  read  again  in  another  part  of  the 
records  of  the  house,  where  it  was  showed  how 
willing  their  Lord  was  to  receive  into  his  favour 
any,  even  any,  though  they  in  time  past  had  offered 
great  affronts  to  his  person  and  proceedings.  Here 
also  were  several  other  histories  of  many  other 
famous  things,  of  all  which  Christian  had  a  view. 
As  of  things  both  ancient  and  modern :  together 
with  prophecies  and  predictions  of  things  that  have 
their  certain  accomplishment,  both  to  the  dread  and 
amazement  of  enemies,  and  the  comfort  and  solace 
of  pilgrims.  v 

The  next  day  they  took  him  and  had  him  into  Christian 
the  armoury,  where  they  showed  him  all  manner 
of  furniture,   which   their  Lord  had  provided   for 
pilgrims,  as  sword,  shield,  helmet,  breastplate,  all- 

E 


66 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Christian  is 
made  to  see 
ancient 
things. 


Christian 
showed  the 
Delectable 
Mountains. 


Isa.  xxxiii.  16, 
17. 


prayer,  and  shoes  that  would  not  wear  out.  Arid 
there  was  here  enough  of  this  to  harness  out  as 
many  men  for  the  service  of  their  Lord  as  there 
be  stars  in  the  heaven  for  multitude. 

They  also  showed  him  some  of  the  engines  with 
which  some  of  his  servants  had  done  wonderful 
things.  They  showed  him  Moses'  rod,  the  hammer 
and  nail  with  which  Jael  slew  Sisera,  the  pitchers, 
trumpets,  and  lamps  too,  with  which  Gideon  put  to 
flight  the  armies  of  Midian.  Then  they  showed  him 
the  ox's  goad  wherewith  Shamgar  slew  six  hundred 
men.  They  showed  him  also  the  jaw-bone  with 
which  Samson  did  such  mighty  feats :  they  showed 
him  moreover  the  sling  and  stone  with  which  David 
slew  Goliath  of  Gath ;  and  the  sword  also  with 
which  their  Lord  will  kill  the  man  of  sin,  in  the  day 
that  he  shall  rise  up  to  the  prey.  They  showed  him 
besides  many  excellent  things,  with  which  Christian 
was  much  delighted.  This  done,  they  went  to  their 
rest  again. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  on  the  morrow  he 
got  up  to  go  forwards,  but  they  desired  him  to  stay 
till  the  next  day  also ;  and  then,  said  they,  we  will, 
if  the  day  be  clear,  show  you  the  Delectable  Moun- 
tains, which,  they  said,  would  yet  further  add  to  his 
comfort,  because  they  were  nearer  the  desired  haven 
than  the  place  whereat  present  he  was:  so  he 
consented  and  stayed.*  When  the  morning  was  up, 
they  had  him  to  the  top  of  the  house,  and  bid  him 
look  south ;  so  he  did ;  and  behold,  at  a  great  dis- 
tance he  saw  a  most  pleasant  mountainous  country, 
beautified  with  woods,  vineyards,  fruits  of  all  sorts, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          67 

flowers  also,  with  springs  and  fountains,  very  delect- 
able to  behold.  Then  he  asked  the  name  of  the 
country :  they  said  it  was  Immanuers  Land ;  and 
it  is  as  common,  said  they,  as  this  hill  is,  to  and 
for  all  the  pilgrims.  And  when  thou  comest  there, 
from  thence  thou  mayest  see  to  the  gate  of  the 
Celestial  City,  as  the  shepherds  that  live  there  will 
make  appear. 

Now  he  bethought  himself  of  setting  forward,  Christian 
and  they  were  willing  he  should.     But  first,  said  sets  forward* 
they,  let  us   go   into  the  armoury.     So  they  did ; 
and    when    he    came    there,   they   harnessed    him  Christian 
from  head   to  foot,  with  what  was  of  proof,  lest  ™£™7 
perhaps  he  should  meet  with  assaults  in  the  way. 
He   being   therefore   thus   accoutred   walketh   out 
with  his  friends  to  the  gate,  and  there  he  asked  the 
porter  if  he  saw  any  pilgrims  pass  by,1  Then  the 
porter  answered,  Yes. 

CHR.  Pray  did  you  know  him  ?  said  he. 

POR.  I  asked  his  name,  and  he  told  me  it  was 
Faithful. 

CHR.  Oh,  said  Christian,  I  know  him ;  he  is  my 
townsman,  my  near  neighbour,  he  comes  from  the 
place  where  I  was  born :  how  far  do  you  think  he 
may  be  before  ? 

POR.  He  is  got  by  this  time  below  the  hill. 

CHR.  Well,  said  Christhji,  good  porter,  the  Lord  How  Chris- 
be  with  thee,  and  add  tolall  thy  blessings  much  ^*i£S 

at  parting. 

1  Whilst  Christian  is  among  his  godly  friends, 
Their  golden  mouths  make  him  sufficient  'mends 
For  all  his  griefs  ;  and  when  they  let  him  go, 
He 's  clad  with  northern  steel  from  top  to  toe. 


68 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


The  Valley  of 
Humiliation. 


Christian 
no  armour 
for  his  back. 

Christian's 
resolution 
on  the 
approach  of 
Apollyon. 


increase,  for  the  kindness  that  thou  hast  showed 
to  me. 

Then  he  began  to  go  forward,  but  Discretion, 
Piety,  Charity,  and  Prudence  would  accompany 
him  down  to  the  foot  of  the  hill.  So  they  went  on 
together,  reiterating  their  former  discourses  till  they 
came  to  go  down  the  hill.  Then  said  Christian,  As 
it  was  difficult  coming  up,  so  (so  far  as  I  can  see)  it 
is  dangerous  going  down.  Yes,  said  Prudence,  so 
it  is ;  for  it  is  a  hard  matter  for  a  man  to  go  down 
into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  as  thou  art  now, 
and  to  catch  no  slip  by  the  way ;  therefore,  said 
they,  are  we  come  out  to  accompany  thee  down  the 
hill.  So  he  began  to  go  down,  but  very  warily,  yet 
he  caught  a  slip  or  two. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  these  good  com- 
panions, when  Christian  was  gone  down  to  the 
bottom  of  the  hill,  gave  him  a  loaf  of  bread,  a 
bottle  of  wine,  and  a  cluster  of  raisins ;  and  then 
he  went  on  his  way. 

But  now  in  this  Valley  of  Humiliation  poor 
Christian  was  hard  put  to  it,  for  he  had  gone  but 
a  little  way  before  he  espied  a  foul  fiend  coming 
over  the  field  to  meet  him ;  his  name  is  Apollyon. 
Then  did  Christian  begin  to  be  afraid,  and  to  cast 
in  his  mind  whether  to  go  back,  or  to  stand  his 
ground.  But  he  considered  again,  that  he  had  no 
armour  for  his  back,  and  therefore  thought  that  to 
turn  the  back  to  him,  might  give  him  greater 
advantage  with  ease  to  pierce  him  with  his  darts ; 
therefore  he  resolved  to  venture,  and  stand  his 
ground.  For,  thought  he,  had  I  no  more  in  mine 


CHRISTIAN    ARMED 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          69 

eye  than  the  saving  of  my  life,  'twould  be  the  best 
way  to  stand. 

So  he  went  on,  and  Apollyon  met  him.  Now 
the  monster  was  hideous  to  behold :  he  was  clothed 
with  scales  like  a  fish  (and  they  are  his  pride);  he 
had  wings  like  a  dragon,  feet  like  a  bear,  and  out  of 
his  belly  came  fire  and  smoke ;  and  his  mouth  was 
as  the  mouth  of  a  lion.  When  he  was  come  up  to 
Christian,  he  beheld  him  with  a  disdainful  coun- 
tenance, and  thus  began  to  question  with  him : 

APOL.  Whence  come  you  ?  and  whither  are  you 
bound  ? 

CHR.  I  am  come  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  Discourse 
which  is  the  place  of  all  evil,  and  am  going  to  the  chris^an 

CityofZion.  and  Apollyon. 

APOL.  By  this  I  perceive  thou  art  one  of  my 
subjects,  for  all  that  country  is  mine  ;  and  I  am  the 
prince  and  god  of  it.  How  is  it  then  that  thou  hast 
run  away  from  thy  king  ?  Were  it  not  that  I  hope 
thou  mayest  do  me  more  service,  I  would  strike 
thee  now  at  one  blow  to  the  ground. 

CHR.  I  was  born  indeed  in  your  dominions,  but 
your  service  was  hard,  and  your  wages  such  as  a 
man  could  not  live  on,  'for  the  wages  of  sin  is  death' ;  Rom.  vi.  23. 
therefore  when  I  was  come  to  years,  I  did  as  other 
considerate  persons  do,  look  out,  if  perhaps  I  might 
mend  myself. 

APOL.  There  is  no  prince  that  will  thus  lightly 
lose  his  subjects,  neither  will  I  as  yet  lose  thee :  but 
since  thou  complainest  of  thy  service  and  wages,  be 
content  to  go  back ;  what  our  country  will  afford,  Apollyon  s 
I  do  here  promise  to  give  thee.  flattery. 


70 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Apollyon 
undervalues 
Christ's 
service. 


Apollyon 
pretends  to 
be  merciful. 


Al 
pleads  the 

grievous 
ends  of 
Christians, 
to  dissuade 
Christian 
from  persist- 
ing in  his 
way. 


CHR.  But  I  have  let  myself  to  another,  even  to 
the  King  of  princes,  and  how  can  I  with  fairness 
go  back  with  thee  ? 

APOL.  Thou  hast  done  in  this,  according  to  the 
proverb,  changed  a  bad  for  a  worse;  but  it  is 
ordinary  for  those  who  have  professed  themselves 
his  servants,  after  a  while  to  give  him  the  slip,  and 
return  again  to  me.  Do  thou  so  too,  and  all  shall 
be  well. 

CHR.  I  have  given  him  my  faith,  and  sworn  my 
allegiance  to  him ;  how  then  can  I  go  back  from 
this,  and  not  be  hanged  as  a  traitor  ? 

APOL.  Thou  didst  the  same  to  me,  and  yet  I  am 
willing  to  pass  by  all,  if  now  thou  wilt  yet  turn 
again  and  go  back. 

CHR.  What  I  promised  thee  was  in  my  nonage ; 
and  besides,  I  count  that  the  Prince  under  whose 
banner  now  I  stand,  is  able  to  absolve  me ;  yea, 
and  to  pardon  also  what  I  did  as  to  my  com- 
pliance with  thee :  and  besides  (O  thou  destroying 
Apollyon),  to  speak  truth,  I  like  his  service,  his 
wages,  his  servants,  his  government,  his  company, 
and  country  better  than  thine ;  and  therefore  leave 
off  to  persuade  me  further,  I  am  his  servant,  and  I 
will  follow  him. 

APOL.  Consider  again  when  thou  art  in  cold 
blood,  what  thou  art  like  to  meet  with  in  the  way 
that  thou  goest.  Thou  knowest  that  for  the  most 
part,  his  servants  come  to  an  ill  end,  because  they 
are  transgressors  against  me  and  my  ways.  How 
many  of  them  have  been  put  to  shameful  deaths ! 
and  besides,  thou  countest  his  service  better  than 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          71 

mine,  whereas  he  never  came  yet  from  the  place 
where  he  is,  to  deliver  any  that  served  him  out  of 
our  hands ;  but  as  for  me,  how  many  times,  as  all 
the  world  very  well  knows,  have  I  delivered,  either 
by  power  or  fraud,  those  that  have  faithfully  served 
me,  from  him  and  his,  though  taken  by  them,  and 
so  I  will  deliver  thee. 

CHR.  His  forbearing  at  present  to  deliver  them 
is  on  purpose  to  try  their  love,  whether  they  will 
cleave  to  him  to  the  end :  and  as  for  the  ill  end 
thou  sayest  they  come  to,  that  is  most  glorious  in 
their  account :  For  for  present  deliverance,  they  do 
not  much  expect  it ;  for  they  stay  for  their  glory, 
and  then  they  shall  have  it,  when  their  Prince  comes 
in  his,  and  the  glory  of  the  angels. 

APOL.  Thou  hast  already  been  unfaithful  in  thy 
service  to  him,  and  how  dost  thou  think  to  receive 
wages  of  him  ? 

CHR.  Wherein,  O  Apollyon,  have  I  been  un- 
faithful to  him  ? 

APOL.  Thou  didst  faint  at  first  setting  out,  when  Apollyon 
thou  wast  almost  choked  in  the  Gulf  of  Despond ;  £Sian>s 
thou  didst  attempt  wrong  ways  to  be  rid  of  thy  infirmities 
burden,  whereas  thou  shouldest  have  stayed  till  thy  aga" 
Prince  had  taken  it  off;  thou  didst  sinfully  sleep 
and  lose  thy  choice  thing;  thou  wast  also  almost 
persuaded  to  go  back  at  the  sight  of  the  lions ;  and 
when  thou  talkest  of  thy  journey,  and  of  what  thou 
hast  heard  and  seen,  thou  art  inwardly  desirous  of 
vainglory  in  all  that  thou  sayest  or  doest. 

CHR.  All  this  is  true,  and  much  more,  which 
thou  hast  left  out;  but  the  Prince  whom  I  serve 


72 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Apollyon  in 
a  rage  falls 
upon  Chris- 
tian. 


Christian 
wounded  in 
his  under- 
standing, 
faith,  and 
conversation. 


and  honour  is  merciful,  and  ready  to  forgive ; 
but  besides,  these  infirmities  possessed  me  in  thy 
country,  for  there  T  sucked  them  in,  and  I  have 
groaned  under  them,  been  sorry  for  them,  and  have 
obtained  pardon  of  my  Prince. 

APOL.  Then  Apollyon  broke  out  into  a  grievous 
rage,  saying,  I  am  an  enemy  to  this  Prince ;  I  hate 
his  person,  his  laws,  and  people ;  I  am  come  out  on 
purpose  to  withstand  thee. 

CHR.  Apollyon,  beware  what  you  do,  for  I  am  in 
the  King's  highway,  the  way  of  holiness,  therefore 
take  heed  to  yourself. 

APOL.  Then  Apollyon  straddled  quite  over  the 
whole  breadth  of  the  way,  and  said,  I  am  void  of 
fear  in  this  matter,  prepare  thyself  to  die ;  for  I 
swear  by  my  infernal  den  thou  shalt  go  no  further ; 
here  will  I  spill  thy  soul. 

And  with  that  he  threw  a  flaming  dart  at  his 
breast,  but  Christian  had  a  shield  in  his  hand,  with 
which  he  caught  it,  and  so  prevented  the  danger 
of  that. 

Then  did  Christian  draw,  for  he  saw  'twas  time 
to  bestir  him ;  and  Apollyon  as  fast  made  at  him, 
throwing  darts  as  thick  as  hail ;  by  the  which,  not- 
withstanding all  that  Christian  could  do  to  avoid  it, 
Apollyon  wounded  him  in  his  head,  his  hand,  and 
foot.  This  made  Christian  give  a  little  back; 
Apollyon,  therefore,  followed  his  work  amain,  and 
Christian  again  took  courage,  and  resisted  as  man- 
fully as  he  could.  This  sore  combat  lasted  for 
above  half  a  day,  even  till  Christian  was  almost 
quite  spent.  For  you  must  know  that  Christian, 


CHRISTIAN    FIGHTS    WITH    APOLLYON 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          73 

by  reason  of  his  wounds,  must  needs  grow  weaker 
and  weaker. 

Then  Apollyon,  espying  his  opportunity,  began 
to   gather   up   close    to    Christian,    and    wrestling  Apollyon 
with  him,  gave  him  a  dreadful  fall;  and  with  that 
Christian's  sword  flew  out  of  his  hand.     Then  said  Christian. 
Apollyon,  I  am  sure  of  thee  now !   and  with  that, 
he    had    almost    pressed    him   to    death,    so    that 
Christian   began  to  despair  of  life.      But  as  God 
would  have  it,  while  Apollyon  was  fetching  of  his 
last  blow,  thereby  to  make  a  full  end  of  this  good 
man,  Christian  nimbly  reached  out  his  hand  for  his 
sword,  and  caught  it,  saying,  'Rejoice  not  against 
me,  O  mine  enemy !    when  I  fall,  I  shall  arise ' ; 
and  with   that  gave   him   a  deadly  thrust,  which  Christian's 
made  him  give  back,  as  one  that  had  received  his 
mortal  wound.     Christian  perceiving  that,  made  at 
him  again,  saying,  '  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  Rom.  vtii.  37. 
more  than  conquerors/     And  with  that  Apollyon  James  iv.  7. 
spread  forth  his  dragon's  wings,  and  sped  him  away, 
that  Christian  saw  him  no  more.1 

In  this  combat  no  man  can  imagine,  unless  he  A  brief 
had   seen  and  heard  as  I  did,  what  yelling,  and  ^£^ 
hideous  roaring  Apollyon  made  all  the  time  of  the  by  the 
fight,  he  spake  like  a  dragon ;  and  on  the  other  side, 
what  sighs  and  groans  burst  from  Christian's  heart. 
I  never  saw  him  all  the  while  give  him  so  much  as 
one  pleasant  look,  till  he  perceived  he  had  wounded 

1  A  more  unequal  match  can  hardly  be  : 
Christian  must  fight  an  angel ;  but  you  see 
The  valiant  man  by  handling  sword  and  shield, 
Doth  make  him,  tho'  a  dragon,  quit  the  field. 


Christian 
gives  God 
thanks  for 
deliverance. 


Christian 
goes  on  his 
journey  with 
liis  sword 
drawn  in  his 
hand. 


The  Valley 
of  the 
Shadow  of 
Death. 


74          THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Apollyon  with  his  two-edged  sword ;  then  indeed 
he  did  smile,  and  look  upward ;  but  'twas  the 
dreadfullest  sight  that  ever  I  saw. 

So  when  the  battle  was  over,  Christian  said,  I 
will  here  give  thanks  to  him  that  hath  delivered 
me  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion;  to  him  that 
did  help  me  against  Apollyon :  and  so  he  did, 
saying — 

Great  Beelzebub,  the  captain  of  this  fiend, 
Design'd  my  ruin  ;  therefore  to  this  end 
He  sent  him  harness' d  out,  and  he  with  rage 
That  hellish  was,  did  fiercely  me  engage  : 
But  blessed  Michael  helped  me,  and  I, 
By  dint  of  sword,  did  quickly  make  him  fly ; 
Therefore  to  him  let  me  give  lasting  praise, 
And  thank  and  bless  his  holy  name  always. 

Then  there  came  to  him  a  hand,  with  some  of 
the  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life,  the  which  Christian 
took,  and  applied  to  the  wounds  that  he  had  re- 
ceived in  the  battle,  and  was  healed  immediately. 
He  also  sat  down  in  that  place  to  eat  bread,  and 
to  drink  of  the  bottle  that  was  given  him  a  little 
before ;  so  being  refreshed,  he  addressed  himself  to 
his  journey,  with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  for 
he  said,  I  know  not  but  some  other  enemy  may  be 
at  hand.  But  he  met  with  no  other  affront  from 
Apollyon,  quite  through  this  valley. 

Now  at  the  end  of  this  valley  was  another,  called 
the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  Christian 
must  needs  go  through  it,  because  the  way  to  the 
Celestial  City  lay  through  the  midst  of  it.  Now 
this  valley  is  a  very  solitary  place.  The  prophet 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          75 

Jeremiah  thus  describes  it  :  '  A  wilderness,  a  land  jer.  H.  6. 
of  deserts  and  of  pits,  a  land  of  drought,  and  of 
the  shadow  of  death  ;  a  land  that  no  man  '   (but 
a  Christian)  *  passeth  through,  and  where  no  man 
dwelt.' 

Now  here  Christian  was  worse  put  to  it  than 
in  his  fight  with  Apollyon,  as  by  the  sequel  you 
shall  see. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  when   Christian 
was  got  to  the  borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death, 
there  met  him   two  men,  children   of  them   that  The  children 
brought  up  an  evil  report  of  the  good  land,  mak-  gobac 
ing  haste  to  go  back  ;  to  whom  Christian  spake  as  Numb>  xiii< 
follows  : 

CHR.  Whither  are  you  going  ? 

MEN.  They  said,  Back,  back;  and  we  would 
have  you  to  do  so  too,  if  either  life  or  peace  is 
prized  by  you. 

CHR.  Why,  what  's  the  matter  ?  said  Christian. 

MEN.  Matter  !  said  they  ;  we  were  going*  that 
way  as  you  are  going,  and  went  as  far  as  we  durst  ; 
and  indeed  we  were  almost  past  coming  back,  for 
had  we  gone  a  little  further,  we  had  not  been  here 
to  bring  the  news  to  thee. 

CHR.  But  what  have  you  met  with  ?  said 
Christian. 

MEN.  Why,  we  were   almost  in   the   Valley  of  PS.  xiiv.  19. 
the  Shadow  of  Death,  but  that  by  good  hap  we  Ps'  cv"'  10' 
looked  before  us,  and  saw  the  danger  before  we 
came  to  it. 

CHR.  But  what  have  you  seen  ?  said  Christian. 

MEN.  Seen  !   why  the  valley  itself,  which  is  as 


76         THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

dark  as  pitch ;  we  also  saw  there  the  hobgoblins, 
satyrs,  and  dragons  of  the  pit:  we  heard  also  in 
that  valley  a  continual  howling  and  yelling,  as  of 
a  people  under  unutterable  misery,  who  there  sat 
bound  in  affliction  and  irons ;  and  over  that  valley 
hung  the  discouraging  clouds  of  confusion,  death 
hap. x. 22.  ajso  folk  aiwavs  spread  his  wings  over  it:  in  a 
word,  it  is  every  whit  dreadful,  being  utterly  with- 
out order. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian,  I  perceive  not  yet,  by 
jer.  ii.  6.  what  you  have  said,  but  that  this  is  my  way  to  the 
desired  haven. 

MEN.  Be  it  thy  way,  we  will  not  choose  it  for 
ours.  So  they  parted,  and  Christian  went  on  his 
way,  but  still  with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand, 
for  fear  lest  he  should  be  assaulted. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  so  far  as  this  valley 
Ps.ixix.  14.  reached,  there  was  on  the  right  hand  a  very  deep 
ditch ;  that  ditch  is  it  into  which  the  blind  have 
led  the  blind  in  all  ages,  and  have  both  there 
miserably  perished.  Again,  behold  on  the  left  hand, 
there  was  a  very  dangerous  quag,  into  which,  if 
even  a  good  man  falls,  he  can  find  no  bottom  for 
his  foot  to  stand  on.  Into  that  quag  King  David 
once  did  fall,  and  had  no  doubt  therein  been 
smothered,  had  not  He  that  is  able  plucked  him 
out. 

The  pathway  was  here  also  exceeding  narrow, 
and  therefore  good  Christian  was  the  more  put  to 
it ;  for  when  he  sought  in  the  dark  to  shun  the 
ditch  on  the  one  hand,  he  was  ready  to  tip  over 
into  the  mire  on  the  other;  also  when  he  sought 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          77 

to  escape  the  mire,  without  great  carefulness  he 
would  be  ready  to  fall  into  the  ditch.  Thus  he 
went  on,  and  I  heard  him  here  sigh  bitterly;  for, 
besides  the  dangers  mentioned  above,  the  pathway 
was  here  so  dark,  that  ofttimes  when  he  lift  up 
his  foot  to  set  forward,  he  knew  not  where,  or 
upon  what  he  should  set  it  next.1 

About  the  midst  of  this  valley,  I  perceived  the 
mouth  of  hell  to  be,  and  it  stood  also  hard  by  the 
wayside.  Now  thought  Christian,  what  shall  I  do  ? 
And  ever  and  anon  the  flame  and  smoke  would 
come  out  in  such  abundance,  with  sparks  and 
hideous  noises  (things  that  cared  not  for  Christian's 
sword,  as  did  Apollyon  before),  that  he  was  forced 
to  put  up  his  sword,  and  betake  himself  to  another 
weapon,  called  All-prayer ;  so  he  cried  in  my  hear- 
ing, 'O  Lord,  I  beseech  thee,  deliver  my  soul.'  EPh.  vi.  is. 
Thus  he  went  on  a  great  while,  yet  still  the  flames  ?*-  <«vi.  *• 
would  be  reaching  towards  him :  also  he  heard 
doleful  voices,  and  rushings  to  and  fro,  so  that 
sometimes  he  thought  he  should  be  torn  in  pieces, 
or  trodden  down  like  mire  in  the  streets.  This 
frightful  sight  was  seen,  and  these  dreadful  noises 
were  heard  by  him  for  several  miles  together :  and 
coming  to  a  place  where  he  thought  he  heard  a 
company  of  fiends  coming  forward  to  meet  him, 
he  stopped,  and  began  to  muse  what  he  had  best 
to  do.  Sometimes  he  had  half  a  thought  to  go 

1  Poor  man  !  where  art  thou  now?  thy  day  is  night. 
Good  man,  be  not  cast  down,  thou  yet  art  right : 
Thy  way  to  heaven  lies  by  the  gates  of  hell ; 
Cheer  up,  hold  out,  with  thee  it  shall  go  well. 


78 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Christian 
put  to  a 
stand,  but 
for  a  while. 


Christian 
made  believe 
that  he  spake 
blasphemies, 
when  'twas 
Satan  that 
suggested 
them  into 
his  mind. 


Ps.  xxiii.  4. 


back.  Then  again  he  thought  he  might  be  half 
way  through  the  valley ;  he  remembered  also  how 
he  had  already  vanquished  many  a  danger,  and  that 
the  danger  of  going  back  might  be  much  more  than 
for  to  go  forward ;  so  he  resolved  to  go  on.  Yet 
the  fiends  seemed  to  come  nearer  and  nearer ;  but 
when  they  were  come  even  almost  at  him,  he  cried 
out  with  a  most  vehement  voice,  *  I  will  walk  in 
the  strength  of  the  Lord  God  ' ;  so  they  gave  back, 
and  came  no  further. 

One  thing  I  would  not  let  slip,  I  took  notice  that 
now  poor  Christian  was  so  confounded,  that  he  did 
not  know  his  own  voice.  And  thus  I  perceived  it : 
Just  when  he  was  come  over  against  the  mouth  of 
the  burning  pit,  one  of  the  wicked  ones  got  behind 
him,  and  stepped  up  softly  to  him,  and  whisperingly 
suggested  many  grievous  blasphemies  to  him,  which 
he  verily  thought  had  proceeded  from  his  own  mind. 
This  put  Christian  more  to  it  than  anything  that  he 
met  with  before,  even  to  think  that  he  should  now 
blaspheme  him  that  he  loved  so  much  before ;  yet 
if  he  could  have  helped  it,  he  would  not  have  done 
it ;  but  he  had  not  the  discretion  neither  to  stop  his 
ears,  nor  to  know  from  whence  those  blasphemies 
came. 

When  Christian  had  travelled  in  this  disconsolate 
condition  some  considerable  time,  he  thought  he 
heard  the  voice  of  a  man,  as  going  before  him, 
saying, '  Though  I  walk  through  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death,  I  will  fear  none  ill,  for  thou  art 
with  me.' 

Then  was  he  glad,  and  that  for  these  reasons : 


HELL    MOUTH 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          79 

First,  Because  he  gathered  from  thence  that 
some  who  feared  God  were  in  this  valley  as  well 
as  himself. 

Secondly,  For  that  he  perceived  God  was  with 
them,  though  in  that  dark  and  dismal  state ;  and 
why  not,  thought  he,  with  me,  though  by  reason  of  Job  ix.  10. 
the  impediment  that  attends  this  place,  I  cannot 
perceive  it  ? 

Thirdly,  For  that  he  hoped  (could  he  overtake 
them)  to  have  company  by  and  by.     So  he  went 
on,  and  called  to  him  that  was  before,  but  he  knew 
not  what  to  answer,  for  that  he  also  thought  himself 
to  be  alone.     And  by  and  by  the  day  broke ;   then  Christian 
said    Christian,    <  He   hath   turned   the   shadow  of  g^ak^f  day, 
death  into  the  morning.'  Amosv.  s. 

Now  morning  being  come,  he  looked  back,  not 
out  of  desire  to  return,  but  to  see,  by  the  light  of 
the  day,  what  hazards  he  had  gone  through  in  the 
dark.  So  he  saw  more  perfectly  the  ditch  that  was 
on  the  one  hand,  and  the  quag  that  was  on  the 
other ;  also  how  narrow  the  way  was  which  led 
betwixt  them  both :  also  now  he  saw  the  hob- 
goblins, and  satyrs,  and  dragons  of  the  pit,  but  all 
afar  off ;  for  after  break  of  day  they  came  not  nigh  ; 
yet  they  were  discovered  to  him,  according  to  that 
which  is  written,  'He  discovereth  deep  things  out  Jobxii. 22. 
of  darkness,  and  bringeth  out  to  light  the  shadow 
of  death.' 

Now  was  Christian  much  affected  with  his  deliver- 
ance from  all  the  dangers  of  his  solitary  way  ;  which 
dangers,  though  he  feared  them  more  before,  yet  he 
saw  them  more  clearly  now,  because  the  light  of  the 


80 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


The  second 
part  of  this 
valley  very 
dangerous. 


Job  xxix.  3. 


day  made  them  conspicuous  to  him.  And  about 
this  time  the  sun  was  rising,  and  this  was  another 
mercy  to  Christian  ;  for  you  must  note,  that  though 
the  first  part  of  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death 
was  dangerous,  yet  this  second  part  which  he  was 
yet  to  go,  was,  if  possible,  far  more  dangerous :  for 
from  the  place  where  he  now  stood,  even  to  the  end 
of  the  valley,  the  way  was  all  along  set  so  full  of 
snares,  traps,  gins,  and  nets  here,  and  so  full  of  pits, 
pitfalls,  deep  holes,  and  shelvings  down  there,  that 
had  it  now  been  dark,  as  it  was  when  he  came  the 
first  part  of  the  way,  had  he  had  a  thousand  souls, 
they  had  in  reason  been  cast  away ;  but  as  I  said, 
just  now  the  sun  was  rising.  Then  said  he,  '  His 
candle  shineth  on  my  head,  and  by  his  light  I  go 
through  darkness.' 

In  this  light  therefore,  he  came  to  the  end  of  the 
valley.  Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  at  the  end 
of  this  valley  lay  blood,  bones,  ashes,  and  mangled 
bodies  of  men,  even  of  pilgrims  that  had  gone  this 
way  formerly  :  And  while  I  was  musing  what  should 
be  the  reason,  I  espied  a  little  before  me  a  cave, 
where  two  giants,  Pope  and  Pagan,  dwelt  in  old 
time,  by  whose  power  and  tyranny  the  men  whose 
bones,  blood,  ashes,  etc.,  lay  there,  were  cruelly  put 
to  death.  But  by  this  place  Christian  went  without 
much  danger,  whereat  I  somewhat  wondered ;  but  I 
have  learnt  since,  that  Pagan  has  been  dead  many  a 
day ;  and  as  for  the  other,  though  he  be  yet  alive,  he 
is,  by  reason  of  age,  and  also  of  the  many  shrewd 
brushes  that  he  met  with  in  his  younger  days,  grown 
so  crazy,  and  stiff  in  his  joints,  that  he  can  now  do 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          81 

little  more  than  sit  in  his  cave's  mouth,  grinning  at 
pilgrims  as  they  go  by,  and  biting  his  nails,  because 
he  cannot  come  at  them. 

So  I  saw  that  Christian  went  on  his  way,  yet  at 
the  sight  of  the  old  man  that  sat  in  the  mouth  of 
the  cave,  he  could  not  tell  what  to  think,  specially 
because  he  spake  to  him,  though  he  could  not  go 
after  him,  saying,  You  will  never  mend,  till  more 
of  you  be  burned :  but  he  held  his  peace,  and  set 
a  good  face  on 't ;  and  so  went  by  and  catched  no 
hurt.  Then  sang  Christian  : 

O  world  of  wonders.'  (I  can  say  no  less) 

That  I  should  be  preserved  in  that  distress 

That  I  have  met  with  here  !     O  blessed  be 

That  hand  that  from  it  hath  deliver'd  me  ! 

Dangers  in  darkness,  devils,  hell,  and  sin 

Did  compass  me,  while  I  this  vale  was  in : 

Yea,  snares,  and  pits,  and  traps,  and  nets  did  lie 

My  path  about,  that  worthless  silly  I 

Might  have  been  catch'd,  entangled,  and  cast  down : 

But  since  I  live,  let  JESUS  wear  the  crown. 

Now  as  Christian  went  on  his  way,  he  came  to  a 
little  ascent,  which  was  cast  up  on  purpose  that 
pilgrims  might  see  before  them.  Up  there  therefore 
Christian  went,  and  looking  forward,  he  saw  Faithful 
before  him,  upon  his  journey.  Then  said  Christian 
aloud,  Ho,  ho,  so-ho;  stay,  and  I  will  be  your 
companion.  At  that  Faithful  looked  behind  him ; 
to  whom  Christian  cried  again,  Stay,  stay,  till  I 
come  up  to  you :  but  Faithful  answered,  No,  I  am 
upon  my  life,  and  the  avenger  of  blood  is  behind 
me.  At  this  Christian  was  somewhat  moved,  and 

F 


82 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Christian 
overtakes 
Faithful. 


Christian's 
fall  makes 
Faithful 
and  he  go 
lovingly 
together. 


Their  talk 
about  the 
country  from 
whence  they 
came. 


putting  to  all  his  strength,  he  quickly  got  up  with 
Faithful,  and  did  also  overrun  him,  so  the  last 
was  first.  Then  did  Christian  vaingloriously  smile, 
because  he  had  gotten  the  start  of  his  brother ; 
but  not  taking  good  heed  to  his  feet,  he  suddenly 
stumbled  and  fell,  and  could  not  rise  again,  until 
Faithful  came  up  to  help  him. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  they  went  very  lovingly 
on  together,  and  had  sweet  discourse  of  all  things 
that  had  happened  to  them  in  their  pilgrimage  ;  and 
thus  Christian  began : 

CHII.  My  honoured  and  well -beloved  brother 
Faithful,  I  am  glad  that  I  have  overtaken  you ;  and 
that  God  has  so  tempered  our  spirits,  that  we  can 
walk  as  companions  in  this  so  pleasant  a  path. 

FAITH.  I  had  thought,  dear  friend,  to  have  had 
your  company  quite  from  our  town,  but  you  did 
get  the  start  of  me ;  wherefore  I  was  forced  to  come 
thus  much  of  the  way  alone. 

CHR.  How  long  did  you  stay  in  the  City  of 
Destruction  before  you  set  out  after  me  on  your 
pilgrimage  ? 

FAITH.  Till  I  could  stay  no  longer  ;  for  there  was 
great  talk  presently  after  you  were  gone  out,  that 
our  city  would  in  short  time  with  fire  from  heaven 
be  burned  down  to  the  ground. 

CHR.  What !  did  your  neighbours  talk  so  ? 

FAITH.  Yes,  'twas  for  a  while  in  everybody's 
mouth. 

CHR.  What,  and  did  no  more  of  them  but  you 
come  out  to  escape  the  danger  ? 

FAITH.  Though  there  was,  as  I  said,  a  great  talk 


FAITHFUL    HELPS    CHRISTIAN    UP    AFTER    HIS    FALL 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          83 

thereabout  yet  I  do  not  think  they  did  firmly 
believe  it.  For  in  the  heat  of  the  discourse,  I  heard 
some  of  them  deridingly  speak  of  you,  and  of  your 
desperate  journey  (for  so  they  called  this  your 
pilgrimage),  but  I  did  believe,  and  do  still,  that  the 
end  of  our  city  will  be  with  fire  and  brimstone  from 
above ;  and  therefore  I  have  made  mine  escape. 

CHR.  Did  you  hear  no  talk  of  Neighbour  Pliable  ? 

FAITH.  Yes,  Christian,  I  heard  that  he  followed 
you  till  he  came  at  the  Slough  of  Despond,  where, 
as  some  said,  he  fell  in  ;  but  he  would  not  be  known 
to  have  so  done :  but  I  am  sure  he  was  soundly 
bedabbled  with  that  kind  of  dirt. 

CHR.  And  what  said  the  neighbours  to  him  ? 

FAITH.   He  hath,  since  his  going  back,  been  had  How  Pliable 
greatly  in  derision,  and   that   among   all   sorts   of 
people  :  some  do  mock  and  despise  him,  and  scarce 
will  any  set  him  on  work.      He  is  now  seven  times 
worse  than  if  he  had  never  gone  out  of  the  city. 

CHR.  But  why  should  they  be  so  set  against  him, 
since  they  also  despise  the  way  that  he  forsook  ? 

FAITH.   Oh,  they  say,  Hang  him,  he  is  a  turncoat, 
he  was  not  true  to  his  profession.     I  think  God  has 
stirred  up  even  his  enemies  to  hiss  at  him,  and  make  Jer.  xxix.  is, 
him  a  proverb,  because  he  hath  forsaken  the  way. 

CHR.  Had  you  no  talk  with  him  before  you  came 
out? 

FAITH.  I  met  him  once  in  the  streets,  but  he 
leered  away  on  the  other  side,  as  one  ashamed  of 
what  he  had  done  ;  so  I  spake  not  to  him. 

CHR.  Well,  at  my  first  setting  out,  I  had  hopes 
of  that  man ;  but  now  I  fear  he  will  perish  in  the 


sow. 

?  Pet.  ii.  22. 


84         THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

overthrow  of  the  city,  for  it  is  happened  to  him 
The  dog  and  according  to  the  true  proverb,  '  The  dog  is  turned 
to  his  vomit  again ;  and  the  sow  that  was  washed 
to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire.' 

FAITH.  They  are  my  fears  of  him  too  :  But  who 
can  hinder  that  which  will  be  ? 

CHR.  Well,  Neighbour  Faithful,  said  Christian, 
let  us  leave  him,  and  talk  of  things  that  more 
immediately  concern  ourselves.  Tell  me  now,  what 
you  have  met  with  in  the  way  as  you  came ;  for  I 
know  you  have  met  with  some  things,  or  else  it 
may  be  writ  for  a  wonder. 

FAITH.  I  escaped  the  slough  that  I  perceived  you 
fell  into,  and  got  up  to  the  gate  without  that  danger ; 
only  I  met  with  one  whose  name  was  Wanton,  that 
had  like  to  have  done  me  a  mischief. 

CHR.  'Twas  well  you  escaped  her  net ;  Joseph 
was  hard  put  to  it  by  her,  and  he  escaped  her  as 
you  did ;  but  it  had  like  to  have  cost  him  his  life. 
But  what  did  she  do  to  you  ? 

FAITH.  You  cannot  think  (but  that  you  know 
something)  what  a  flattering  tongue  she  had ;  she 
lay  at  me  hard  to  turn  aside  with  her,  promising 
me  all  manner  of  content. 

CHR.  Nay,  she  did  not  promise  you  the  content 
of  a  good  conscience. 

FAITH.  You  know  what  I  mean,  all  carnal  and 
fleshly  content. 

CHR.  Thank  God  you  have  escaped  her:  The 
abhorred  of  the  Lord  shall  fall  into  her  ditch. 

FAITH.  Nay,  I  know  not  whether  I  did  wholly 
escape  her  or  no. 


Faithful 
assaulted  by 
Wanton. 


Gen.  xxxix.  11 
13. 


Prov.  xxii.  14. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          85 

CHR.  Why,  I  trow  you  did  not  consent  to  her 
desires  ? 

FAITH.  No,  not  to  defile  myself;   for  I  remem- 
bered an  old  writing  that  I  had  seen,  which  saith, 
'Her  steps  take  hold  of  hell.'      So  I  shut  mine  Prov. v.5. 
eyes,  because  I  would  not  be  bewitched  with  her 
looks :  then  she  railed  on  me,  and  I  went  my  way. 

CHR.  Did  you  meet  with  no  other  assault  as  you 
came? 

FAITH.  When  I  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill  called 
Difficulty,  I  met  with  a  very  aged  man,  who  asked  He  is 
me  what  I  was,  and  whither  bound.  I  told  him 
that  I  was  a  pilgrim,  going  to  the  Celestial  City.  First. 
Then  said  the  old  man,  Thou  lookest  like  an  honest 
fellow ;  wilt  thou  be  content  to  dwell  with  me  for 
the  wages  that  I  shall  give  thee?  Then  I  asked 
him  his  name,  and  where  he  dwelt.  He  said  his 
name  was  Adam  the  First,  and  I  dwell  in  the  EPh.  iv.s 
town  of  Deceit.  I  asked  him  then  what  was  his 
work,  and  what  the  wages  that  he  would  give.  He 
told  me  that  his  work  was  many  delights :  and  his 
wages,  that  I  should  be  his  heir  at  last.  I  further 
asked  him  what  house  he  kept,  and  what  other 
servants  he  had.  So  he  told  me  that  his  house  was 
maintained  with  all  the  dainties  in  the  world ;  and 
that  his  servants  were  those  of  his  own  begetting. 
Then  I  asked  how  many  children  he  had.  He  said 
that  he  had  but  three  daughters  :  (  The  Lust  of  the  ijohnii. 
Flesh,  the  Lust  of  the  Eyes,  and  the  Pride  of  Life/ 
and  that  I  should  marry  them  if  I  would.  Then  I 
asked  how  long  time  he  would  have  me  live  with 
him.  And  he  told  me,  As  long  as  he  lived  himself. 


86         THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

CHR.  Well,  and  what  conclusion  came  the  old 
man  and  you  to,  at  last  ? 

FAITH.  Why,  at  first,  I  found  myself  somewhat 
inclinable  to  go  with  the  man,  for  I  thought  he 
spake  very  fair ;  but,  looking  in  his  forehead  as  I 
talked  with  him,  I  saw  there  written,  '  Put  off  the 
old  man  with  his  deeds.' 

CHR.  And  how  then  ? 

FAITH.  Then  it  came  burning  hot  into  my  mind, 
whatever  he  said,  and  however  he  flattered,  when  he 
got  me  home  to  his  house,  he  would  sell  me  for  a 
slave.  So  I  bid  him  forbear  to  talk,  for  I  would  not 
come  near  the  door  of  his  house.  Then  he  reviled 
me,  and  told  me  that  he  would  send  such  a  one 
after  me,  that  should  make  my  way  bitter  to  my 
soul.  So  I  turned  to  go  away  from  him ;  but  just 
as  I  turned  away  to  go  thence,  I  felt  him  take  hold 
of  my  flesh,  and  give  me  such  a  deadly  twitch  back, 
that  I  thought  he  had  pulled  part  of  me  after  him- 
vii.  24.  self.  This  made  me  cry,  '  O  wretched  man  ! '  So  I 
went  on  my  way  up  the  hill. 

Now  when  I  had  got  about  half  way  up,  I  looked 
behind  me,  and  saw  one  coming  after  me,  swift  as 
the  wind  ;  so  he  overtook  me  just  about  the  place 
where  the  settle  stands. 

CHR.  Just  there,  said  Christian,  did  I  sit  down  to 
rest  me  ;  but,  being  overcome  with  sleep,  I  there  lost 
this  roll  out  of  my  bosom. 

FAITH.  But,  good  brother,  hear  me  out.  So  soon 
as  the  man  overtook  me,  he  was  but  a  word  and  a 
blow;  for  down  he  knocked  me,  and  laid  me  for 
dead.  But  when  I  was  a  little  come  to  myself 


FAITHFUL    STRUCK   DOWN    BY    MOSES 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          87 

again,  I  asked  him  wherefore  he  served  me  so.  He 
said,  Because  of  my  secret  inclining  to  Adam  the 
First ;  and  with  that  he  struck  me  another  deadly 
blow  on  the  breast,  and  beat  me  down  backward,  so  I 
lay  at  his  foot  as  dead  as  before.  So  when  I  came  to 
myself  again,  I  cried  him  mercy  ;  but  he  said,  I  know 
not  how  to  show  mercy ;  and  with  that  he  knocked 
me  down  again.  He  had  doubtless  made  an  end  of 
me,  but  that  one  came  by,  and  bid  him  forbear. 

CHR.  Who  was  that,  that  bid  him  forbear  ? 

FAITH.  I  did  not  know  him  at  first,  but  as  he 
went  by,  I  perceived  the  holes  in  his  hands  and  in 
his  side ;  then  I  concluded  that  he  was  our  Lord. 
So  I  went  up  the  hill. 

CHII.  That  man  that  overtook  you  was  Moses :  The  temper 
he  spareth  none,  neither  knoweth  he  how  to  show  ofMoses- 
mercy  to  those  that  transgress  his  law. 

FAITH.  I  know  it  very  well ;  it  was  not  the  first 
time  that  he  has  met  with  me.  'Twas  he  that  came 
to  me  when  I  dwelt  securely  at  home,  and  that  told 
me  he  would  burn  my  house  over  my  head  if  I  stayed 
there. 

CHR.  But  did  you  not  see  the  house  that  stood 
there  on  the  top  of  that  hill,  on  the  side  of  which 
Moses  met  you  ? 

FAITH.  Yes,  and  the  lions  too,  before  I  came  at 
it ;  but  for  the  lions,  I  think  they  were  asleep,  for  it 
was  about  noon ;  and  because  I  had  so  much  of  the 
day  before  me,  I  passed  by  the  porter,  and  came 
down  the  hill. 

CHR.  He  told  me  indeed  that  he  saw  you  go  by, 
but  I  wish  you  had  called  at  the  house ;  for  they 


88 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Faithful 
assaulted  by 
Discontent. 


Faithful's 
answer  to 
Discontent. 


He  is 

assaulted 
with  Shame. 


would  have  showed  you  so  many  rarities,  that  you 
would  scarce  have  forgot  them  to  the  day  of  your 
death.  But  pray  tell  me,  did  you  meet  nobody  in 
the  Valley  of  Humility  ? 

FAITH.  Yes,  I  met  with  one  Discontent,  who 
would  willingly  have  persuaded  me  to  go  back 
again  with  him  ;  his  reason  was,  for  that  the  valley 
was  altogether  without  honour.  He  told  me  more- 
over, That  there  to  go,  was  the  way  to  disobey 
all  my  friends,  as  Pride,  Arrogancy,  Self-conceit, 
Worldly-glory,  with  others,  who  he  knew,  as  he 
said,  would  be  very  much  offended  if  I  made  such 
a  fool  of  myself,  as  to  wade  through  this  valley. 

CHR.  Well,  and  how  did  you  answer  him  ? 

FAITH.  I  told  him,  That  although  all  these  that 
he  named  might  claim  kindred  of  me,  and  that 
rightly  (for  indeed  they  were  my  relations  according 
to  the  flesh),  yet  since  I  became  a  pilgrim  they  have 
disowned  me,  as  I  also  have  rejected  them  ;  and 
therefore  they  were  to  me  now  no  more  than  if  they 
had  never  been  of  my  lineage.  I  told  him,  moreover, 
That  as  to  this  valley,  he  had  quite  misrepresented 
the  thing;  for  'before  honour  is  humility,7  and  'a 
haughty  spirit  before  a  fall.'  Therefore,  said  I,  I 
had  rather  go  through  this  valley  to  the  honour  that 
was  so  accounted  by  the  wisest,  than  choose  that 
which  he  esteemed  most  worthy  our  affections. 

CHR.  Met  you  with  nothing  else  in  that  valley  ? 

FAITH.  Yes,  I  met  with  Shame  ;  but  of  all  the 
men  that  I  met  with  in  my  pilgrimage,  he  I  think 
bears  the  wrong  name.  The  other  would  be  said 
nay,  after  a  little  argumentation  (and  somewhat 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          89 

else),  but  this  bold-faced  Shame  would  never  have 
done. 

CHR.  Why,  what  did  he  say  to  you  ? 

FAITH.  What !  why,  he  objected  against  religion 
itself;  he  said  it  was  a  pitiful,  low,  sneaking  business 
for  a  man  to  mind  religion ;  he  said  that  a  tender 
conscience  was  an  unmanly  thing;  and  that  for  a 
man  to  watch  over  his  words  and  ways,  so  as  to  tie 
up  himself  from  that  hectoring  liberty  that  the 
brave  spirits  of  the  times  accustom  themselves  unto, 
would  make  him  the  ridicule  of  the  times.  He 
objected  also,  That  but  few  of  the  mighty,  rich,  or  i  cor.  i.  26. 
wise  were  ever  of  my  opinion;  nor  any  of  them, 
before  they  were  persuaded  to  be  fools,  and  to  be  of 
a  voluntary  fondness  to  venture  the  loss  of  all,  for  PMI.  iij.  7,  s. 
nobody  else  knows  what.  He  moreover  objected 
the  base  and  low  estate  and  condition  of  those  that 
were  chiefly  the  pilgrims  of  the  times  in  which  they 
lived  ;  also  their  ignorance  and  want  of  understand- 
ing in  all  natural  science.  Yea,  he  did  hold  me  to  it 
at  that  rate  also,  about  a  great  many  more  things 
than  here  I  relate;  as,  that  it  was  a  shame  to  sit 
whining  and  mourning  under  a  sermon,  and  a 
shame  to  come  sighing  and  groaning  home;  that 
it  was  a  shame  to  ask  my  neighbour  forgiveness  for 
petty  faults,  or  to  make  restitution  where  I  had 
taken  from  any.  He  said  also  that  religion  made  a 
man  grow  strange  to  the  great,  because  of  a  few 
vices  (which  he  called  by  finer  names),  and  made 
him  own  and  respect  the  base,  because  of  the  same 
religious  fraternity.  And  is  not  this,  said  he,  a 
shame  ? 


90 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


CHR.  And  what  did  you  say  to  him  ? 

FAITH.  Say  !  I  could  not  tell  what  to  say  at  first. 

Yea,  he  put  me  so  to  it  that  my  blood  came  up  in 

my  face;  even  this  Shame  fetched  it  up,  and  had 

almost  beat  me  quite  off.    But  at  last  I  began  to 

Luke  xvi.  15.  consider,  That  '  that  which  is  highly  esteemed 
among  men,  is  had  in  abomination  with  God.' 
And  I  thought  again,  This  Shame  tells  me  what 
men  are,  but  it  tells  me  nothing  what  God,  or  the 
Word  of  God  is.  And  I  thought,  moreover,  That  at 
the  day  of  doom,  we  shall  not  be  doomed  to  death 
or  life  according  to  the  hectoring  spirits  of  the  world, 
but  according  to  the  wisdom  and  law  of  the  Highest. 
Therefore  thought  I,  what  God  says,  is  best — indeed 
is  best,  though  all  the  men  in  the  world  are  against 
it.  Seeing  then  that  God  prefers  His  religion,  seeing 
God  prefers  a  tender  conscience,  seeing  they  that 
make  themselves  fools  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
are  wisest ;  and  that  the  poor  man  that  loveth  Christ 
is  richer  than  the  greatest  man  in  the  world  that 
hates  him  ;  Shame,  depart,  thou  art  an  enemy  to  my 
salvation  :  shall  I  entertain  thee  against  my  sovereign 
Lord  ?  How  then  shall  I  look  him  in  the  face  at 

Mark  via.  38.  his  coming  ?  Should  I  now  be  ashamed  of  his  ways 
and  servants,  how  can  I  expect  the  blessing?  But 
indeed  this  Shame  was  a  bold  villain ;  I  could  scarce 
shake  him  out  of  my  company ;  yea,  he  would  be 
haunting  of  me,  and  continually  whispering  me  in 
the  ear,  with  some  one  or  other  of  the  infirmities 
that  attend  religion :  but  at  last  I  told  him,  'Twas 
but  in  vain  to  attempt  further  in  this  business ;  for 
those  things  that  he  disdained,  in  those  did  I  see  most 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          91 

glory:  and  so  at  last  I  got  past  this  importunate 
one.  And  when  I  had  shaken  him  off,  then  I  began 
to  sing : 

The  trials  that  those  men  do  meet  withal 

That  are  obedient  to  the  heavenly  call, 

Are  manifold,  and  suited  to  the  flesh, 

And  come,  and  come,  and  come  again  afresh ; 

That  now,  or  sometime  else,  we  by  them  may 

Be  taken,  overcome,  and  cast  away. 

Oh,  let  the  pilgrims,  let  the  pilgrims  then, 

Be  vigilant,  and  quit  themselves  like  men. 

CHR.  I  am  glad,  my  brother,  that  thou  didst 
withstand  this  villain  so  bravely ;  for  of  all,  as  thou 
sayest,  I  think  he  has  the  wrong  name ;  for  he  is  so 
bold  as  to  follow  us  in  the  streets,  and  to  attempt  to 
put  us  to  shame  before  all  men ;  that  is,  to  make  us 
ashamed  of  that  which  is  good.  But  if  he  was  not 
himself  audacious,  he  would  never  attempt  to  do  as 
he  does ;  but  let  us  still  resist  him ;  for,  notwith- 
standing all  his  bravadoes,  he  promoteth  the  fool, 
and  none  else.  '  The  wise  shall  inherit  glory/  said  Prov.  ai.  35. 
Solomon,  '  but  shame  shall  be  the  promotion  of 
fools/ 

FAITH.  I  think  we  must  cry  to  him  for  help 
against  Shame,  that  would  have  us  be  valiant  for 
truth  upon  the  earth. 

CHR.  You  say  true.  But  did  you  meet  nobody 
else  in  that  valley  ? 

FAITH.  No,  not  I ;  for  I  had  sunshine  all  the 
rest  of  the  way  through  that,  and  also  through  the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death. 

CHR.  'Twas  well  for  you ;  I  am  sure  it  fared  far 
otherwise  with  me.  I  had  for  a  long  season,  as  soon 


92 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Talkative 
described. 


Faithful  and 
Talkative 
outer 
discourse. 


almost  as  I  entered  into  that  valley,  a  dreadful  com- 
bat with  that  foul  fiend  Apollyon ;  yea,  I  thought 
verily  he  would  have  killed  me,  especially  when  he 
got  me  down,  and  crushed  me  under  him,  as  if  he 
would  have  crushed  me  to  pieces.  For  as  he  threw 
me,  my  sword  flew  out  of  my  hand  ;  nay,  he  told  me 
he  was  sure  of  me :  but  I  cried  to  God,  and  he  heard 
me,  and  delivered  me  out  of  all  my  troubles.  Then 
I  entered  into  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death, 
and  had  no  light  for  almost  half  the  way  through  it. 
I  thought  I  should  have  been  killed  there,  over  and 
over ;  but  at  last  day  brake,  and  the  sun  rose,  and  I 
went  through  that  which  was  behind  with  far  more 
ease  and  quiet. 

Moreover,  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  as  they  went 
on,  Faithful,  as  he  chanced  to  look  on  one  side,  saw 
a  man  whose  name  is  Talkative,  walking  at  a  dis- 
tance besides  them  (for  in  this  place,  there  was  room 
enough  for  them  all  to  walk).  He  was  a  tall  man, 
and  something  more  comely  at  a  distance  than  at 
hand.  To  this  man  Faithful  addressed  himself  in 
this  manner: 

FAITH.  Friend,  whither  away  ?  Are  you  going  to 
the  heavenly  country  ? 

TALK.  I  am  going  to  the  same  place. 

FAITH.  That  is  well ;  then  I  hope  we  may  have 
your  good  company. 

TALK.  With  a  very  good  will,  will  I  be  your 
companion. 

FAITH.  Come  on  then,  and  let  us  go  together, 
and  let  us  spend  our  time  in  discoursing  of  things 
that  are  profitable. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          93 

TALK.  To  talk  of  things  that  are  good,  to  me  is 
very  acceptable,  with  you,  or  with  any  other ;  and  I 
am  glad  that  I  have  met  with  those  that  incline  to 
so  good  a  work.     For  to  speak  the  truth,  there  are 
but  few  that  care  thus  to  spend  their  time  (as  they 
are  in  their  travels),  but  choose  much  rather  to  be  Talkative's 
speaking  of  things  to  no  profit;  and  this  hath  been  dlSrsl 
a  trouble  to  me. 

FAITH.  That  is  indeed  a  thing  to  be  lamented ; 
for  what  things  so  worthy  of  the  use  of  the  tongue 
and  mouth  of  men  on  earth,  as  are  the  things  of  the 
God  of  heaven  ? 

TALK.  I  like  you  wonderful  well,  for  your  sayings 
are  full  of  conviction ;  and  I  will  add,  What  thing 
is  so  pleasant,  and  what  so  profitable,  as  to  talk  of 
the  things  of  God  ? 

What  things  so  pleasant  ?  (that  is,  if  a  man  hath 
any  delight  in  things  that  are  wonderful)  for  in- 
stance :  If  a  man  doth  delight  to  talk  of  the  history 
or  the  mystery  of  things  ;  or  if  a  man  doth  love  to 
talk  of  miracles,  wonders,  or  signs,  where  shall  he 
find  things  recorded  so  delightful,  and  so  sweetly 
penned,  as  in  the  holy  Scripture  ? 

FAITH.  That 's  true ;  but  to  be  profited  by  such 
things  in  our  talk  should  be  that  which  we  design. 

TALK.  That  it  is  that  I  said ;  for  to  talk  of  such 
things  is  most  profitable ;  for,  by  so  doing,  a  man 
may  get  knowledge  of  many  things;  as  of  the 
vanity  of  earthly  things,  and  the  benefit  of  things 
above  (thus  in  general) :  but  more  particularly,  by  Talkative's 
this  a  man  may  learn  the  necessity  of  the  new 
birth,  the  insufficiency  of  our  works,  the  need  of 


94         THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Christ's  righteousness,  etc.  Besides,  by  this  a  man 
may  learn  what  it  is  to  repent,  to  believe,  to  pray, 
to  suffer,  or  the  like ;  by  this,  also,  a  man  may  learn 
what  are  the  great  promises  and  consolations  of  the 
gospel,  to  his  own  comfort.  Further,  by  this  a 
man  may  learn  to  refute  false  opinions,  to  vindi- 
cate the  truth,  and  also  to  instruct  the  ignorant. 

FAITH.  All  this  is  true ;  and  glad  am  I  to  hear 
these  things  from  you. 

TALK.  Alas !  the  want  of  this  is  the  cause  that  so 
few  understand  the  need  of  faith,  and  the  necessity 
of  a  work  of  grace  in  their  souls,  in  order  to  eternal 
life ;  but  ignorantly  live  in  the  works  of  the  law,  by 
which  a  man  can  by  no  means  obtain  the  kingdom 
of  heaven. 

FAITH.  But,  by  your  leave,  heavenly  knowledge 
of  these  is  the  gift  of  God;  no  man  attaineth  to 
them  by  human  industry,  or  only  by  the  talk  of 
them. 

o  brave  TALK.  All  this  I  know  very  well,  for  a  man  can 

Talkative.  receive  nothing  except  it  be  given  him  from  heaven ; 
all  is  of  grace,  not  of  works :  I  could  give  you  a 
hundred  Scriptures  for  the  confirmation  of  this. 

FAITH.  Well,  then,  said  Faithful,  what  is  that 
one  thing  that  we  shall  at  this  time  found  our 
discourse  upon  ? 

o  brave  TALK.  What   you   will :    I   will    talk   of  things 

Talkative.  heavenly,  or  things  earthly  ;  things  moral,  or  things 
evangelical ;  things  sacred,  or  things  profane  ;  things 
past,  or  things  to  come ;  things  foreign,  or  things 
at  home ;  things  more  essential,  or  things  circum- 
stantial ;  provided  that  all  be  done  to  our  profit. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          95 

FAITH.  Now  did  Faithful  begin  to  wonder ;  and  Faithful 
stepping  to  Christian  (for  he  walked  all  this  while  Talkative/ 
by  himself),  he  said  to  him  (but  softly),  What  a 
brave  companion  have  we  got!      Surely  this  man 
will  make  a  very  excellent  pilgrim. 

CHR.  At  this  Christian  modestly  smiled,  and  said,  Christian 
This  man  with  whom  you  are  so  taken  will  beguile  discovery  of 
with  this  tongue  of  his  twenty  of  them  that  know  Talkative, 

,  .  *  telling 

him  not.  Faithful  who 

FAITH.  Do  you  know  him,  then  ? 

CHR.  Know  him !  Yes,  better  than  he  knows 
himself. 

FAITH.  Pray  what  is  he  ? 

CHR.  His  name  is  Talkative ;  he  dwelleth  in  our 
town;  I  wonder  that  you  should  be  a  stranger  to 
him,  only  I  consider  that  our  town  is  large. 

FAITH.  Whose  son  is  he  ?  And  whereabout  doth 
he  dwell  ? 

CHR.  He  is  the  son  of  one  Say- well.  He  dwelt 
in  Prating  Row,  and  he  is  known  of  all  that  are 
acquainted  with  him  by  the  name  of  Talkative  in 
Prating  Row ;  and  notwithstanding  his  fine  tongue, 
he  is  but  a  sorry  fellow. 

FAITH.  Well,  he  seems  to  be  a  very  pretty 
man. 

CHR.  That  is,  to  them  that  have  not  thorough 
acquaintance  with  him,  for  he  is  best  abroad;  near 
home  he  is  ugly  enough.  Your  saying,  That  he 
is  a  pretty  man,  brings  to  my  mind  what  I  have 
observed  in  the  work  of  the  painter,  whose  pictures 
show  best  at  a  distance ;  but  very  near,  more 
unpleasing. 


96 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Matt,  xxiii.  3. 
1  Cor.  iv.  20. 


Talkative 
talks,  but 
does  not. 


His  house 
is  empty  of 
religion. 


He  is  a  stain 
to  religion. 
Rom.  ii.  24,  25. 


The  proverb 
that  goes  of 
him. 


FAITH.  But  I  am  ready  to  think  you  do  but  jest, 
because  you  smiled. 

CHR.  God  forbid  that  I  should  jest  (though  I 
smiled)  in  this  matter,  or  that  I  should  accuse  any 
falsely ;  I  will  give  you  a  further  discovery  of  him : 
This  man  is  for  any  company,  and  for  any  talk;  as 
he  talketh  now  with  you,  so  will  he  talk  when  he 
is  on  the  ale-bench :  and  the  more  drink  he  hath 
in  his  crown,  the  more  of  these  things  he  hath  in 
his  mouth :  Religion  hath  no  place  in  his  heart, 
or  house,  or  conversation ;  all  he  hath,  lieth  in 
his  tongue,  and  his  religion  is  to  make  a  noise 
therewith. 

FAITH.  Say  you  so!  Then  I  am  in  this  man 
greatly  deceived. 

CHR.  Deceived !  you  may  be  sure  of  it.  Remem- 
ber the  proverb,  '  They  say,  and  do  not ' ;  but  '  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  not  in  word,  but  in  power.'  He 
talketh  of  prayer,  of  repentance,  of  faith,  and  of  the 
new  birth  ;  but  he  knows  but  only  to  talk  of  them. 
I  have  been  in  his  family,  and  have  observed  him 
both  at  home  and  abroad ;  and  I  know  what  I  say 
of  him  is  the  truth.  His  house  is  as  empty  of 
religion  as  the  white  of  an  egg  is  of  savour.  There 
is  there,  neither  prayer  nor  sign  of  repentance  for 
sin ;  yea,  the  brute  in  his  kind  serves  God  far  better 
than  he.  He  is  the  very  stain,  reproach,  and  shame 
of  religion  to  all  that  know  him  ;  it  can  hardly  have 
a  good  word  in  all  that  end  of  the  town  where  he 
dwells,  through  him.  Thus  say  the  common  people 
that  know  him:  A  saint  abroad,  and  a  devil  at 
home :  His  poor  family  finds  it  so ;  he  is  such  a 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          97 

churl,  such  a  railer  at,  and  so  unreasonable  with  his 
servants,  that  they  neither  know  how  to  do  for  or 
speak  to  him.  Men  that  have  any  dealings  with  Men  shun 
him,  say  it  is  better  to  deal  with  a  Turk  than  with  him.ea 
him,  for  fairer  dealing  they  shall  have  at  their  hands. 
This  Talkative,  if  it  be  possible,  will  go  beyond 
them,  defraud,  beguile,  and  over-reach  them.  Be- 
sides, he  brings  up  his  sons  to  follow  his  steps ;  and 
if  he  findeth  in  any  of  them  a  foolish  timorousness 
(for  so  he  calls  the  first  appearance  of  a  tender 
conscience)  he  calls  them  fools  and  blockheads  ;  and 
by  no  means  will  employ  them  in  much,  or  speak  to 
their  commendations  before  others.  For  my  part  I 
am  of  opinion,  that  he  has  by  his  wicked  life  caused 
many  to  stumble  and  fall;  and  will  be,  if  God 
prevent  not,  the  ruin  of  many  more. 

FAITH.  Well,  my  brother,  I  am  bound  to  believe 
you,  not  only  because  you  say  you  know  him,  but 
also  because  like  a  Christian  you  make  your  reports 
of  men.  For  I  cannot  think  that  you  speak  these 
things  of  ill-will,  but  because  it  is  even  so  as  you 
say. 

CHR.  Had  I  known  him  no  more  than  you,  I 
might  perhaps  have  thought  of  him  as  at  the  first 
you  did :  yea,  had  he  received  this  report  at  their 
hands  only  that  are  enemies  to  religion,  I  should 
have  thought  it  had  been  a  slander :  (A  lot  that 
often  falls  from  bad  men's  mouths  upon  good  men's 
names  and  professions :)  But  all  these  things,  yea, 
and  a  great  many  more  as  bad,  of  my  own  know- 
ledge I  can  prove  him  guilty  of.  Besides,  good  men 
are  ashamed  of  him;  they  can  neither  call  him 

G 


98 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


The  carcass 
of  religion. 

James  i.  27. 
See  ver.  22-26. 


See  Matt.  xiii. 
and  chap.  xxv. 


Lev.  xi. 
Dent.  xiv. 


brother  nor  friend ;  the  very  naming  of  him  among 
them  makes  them  blush  if  they  know  him. 

FAITH.  Well,  I  see  that  saying  and  doing  are 
two  things,  and  hereafter  I  shall  better  observe  this 
distinction. 

CHR.  They  are  two  things  indeed,  and  are  as 
diverse  as  are  the  soul  and  the  body ;  for,  as  the 
body  without  the  soul  is  but  a  dead  carcass,  so 
saying,  if  it  be  alone,  is  but  a  dead  carcass  also. 
The  soul  of  religion  is  the  practick  part :  '  Pure 
religion  and  undefiled,  before  God  and  the  Father, 
is  this,  To  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their 
affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the 
world.'  This  Talkative  is  not  aware  of;  he  thinks 
that  hearing  and  saying  will  make  a  good  Christian, 
and  thus  he  deceiveth  his  own  soul.  Hearing  is 
but  as  the  sowing  of  the  seed  ;  talking  is  not  suffi 
cient  to  prove  that  fruit  is  indeed  in  the  heart  and 
life ;  and  let  us  assure  ourselves,  that  at  the  day 
of  doom,  men  shall  be  judged  according  to  their 
fruits.  It  will  not  be  said  then,  Did  you  believe  ? 
but,  Were  you  doers,  or  talkers  only  ?  and  accord- 
ingly shall  they  be  judged.  The  end  of  the  world 
is  compared  to  our  harvest,  and  you  know  men  at 
harvest  regard  nothing  but  fruit.  Not  that  any- 
thing can  be  accepted  that  is  not  of  faith  :  But  I 
speak  this  to  show  you  how  insignificant  the  pro- 
fession of  Talkative  will  be  at  that  day. 

FAITH.  This  brings  to  my  mind  that  of  Moses, 
by  which  he  describeth  the  beast  that  is  clean.  He 
is  such  an  one  that  parteth  the  hoof,  and  cheweth 
the  cud ;  not  that  parteth  the  hoof  only,  or  that 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS          99 

cheweth  the  cud  only.    The  hare  cheweth  the  cud,  Faithful  con- 


but  yet  is  unclean,  because  he  parteth  not  the  hoof,  * 


And  this  truly  resembleth  Talkative:  he  cheweth  Talkative, 
the  cud,  he  seeketh  knowledge,  he  cheweth  upon 
the  word ;  but  he  divideth  not  the  hoof,  he  parteth 
not  with  the  way  of  sinners ;  but,  as  the  hare,  he 
retaineth  the  foot  of  a  dog,  or  bear,  and  therefore 
he  is  unclean. 

CHR.  You  have  spoken,  for  ought  I  know,  the 
true   gospel   sense  of  those  texts,  and   I   will  add 
another  thing.      Paul  calleth  some  men,  yea  and 
those  great  talkers  too,  sounding  brass,  and  tinkling  i  cor.  xm.  1-3. 
cymbals;  that  is,  as  he  expounds  them  in  another 
place,  'things  without  life,  giving  sound.'     Things  Talkative 
without  life;    that  is,  without  the  true  faith  and  gJJtSS^ 
grace  of  the  gospel ;  and  consequently,  things  that  without  life. 
shall  never  be  placed  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
among  those  that  are  the  children  of  life :  Though 
their  sound,  by  their  talk,   be   as   if  it   were   the 
tongue  or  voice  of  an  angel. 

FAITH.  Well,  I  was  not  so  fond  of  his  company 
at  first,  but  I  am  sick  of  it  now.  What  shall  we 
do  to  be  rid  of  him  ? 

CHR.  Take  my  advice,  and  do  as  I  bid  you,  and  you 
shall  find  that  he  will  soon  be  sick  of  your  company 
too,  except  God  shall  touch  his  heart  and  turn  it. 

FAITH.  What  would  you  have  me  to  do  ? 

CHR.  Why,  go  to  him,  and  enter  into  some  serious 
discourse  about  the  power  of  religion ;  And  ask  him 
plainly  (when  he  has  approved  of  it,  for  that  he  will), 
whether  this  thing  be  set  up  in  his  heart,  house,  or 
conversation. 


Talkative's 
false  dis- 
covery of 
a  work  of 
grace. 


To  cry  out 
against  sin, 
no  sign  of 
grace. 


100       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

FAITH.  Then  Faithful  stepped  forward  again,  and 
said  to  Talkative :  Come,  what  cheer  ?  how  is  it 
now  ? 

TALK.  Thank  you,  well.  I  thought  we  should 
have  had  a  great  deal  of  talk  by  this  time. 

FAITH.  Well,  if  you  will,  we  will  fall  to  it 
now;  and  since  you  left  it  with  me  to  state  the 
question,  let  it  be  this :  How  doth  the  saving  grace 
of  God  discover  itself,  when  it  is  in  the  heart  of 
man  ? 

TALK.  I  perceive  then  that  our  talk  must  be 
about  the  power  of  things ;  \Vell,  'tis  a  very  good 
question,  and  I  shall  be  willing  to  answer  you.  And 
take  my  answer  in  brief  thus :  First,  where  the 
grace  of  God  is  in  the  heart,  it  causeth  there  a 
great  outcry  against  sin.  Secondly— 

FAITH.  Nay  hold,  let  us  consider  of  one  at  once  : 
I  think  you  should  rather  say,  It  shows  itself  by 
inclining  the  soul  to  abhor  its  sin. 

TALK.  Why,  what  difference  is  there  between 
crying  out  against  and  abhorring  of  sin  ? 

FAITH.  Oh !  a  great  deal ;  a  man  may  cry  out 
against  sin,  of  policy ;  but  he  cannot  abhor  it,  but 
by  virtue  of  a  godly  antipathy  against  it :  I  have 
heard  many  cry  out  against  sin  in  the  pulpit, 
who  yet  can  abide  it  well  enough  in  the  heart,  and 
house,  and  conversation.  Joseph's  mistress  cried 
out  with  a  loud  voice,  as  if  she  had  been  very  holy  ; 
but  she  would  willingly,  notwithstanding  that,  have 
committed  uncleanness  with  him.  Some  cry  out 
against  sin,  even  as  the  mother  cries  out  against 
her  child  in  her  lap,  when  she  calleth  it  slut  and 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        101 

naughty  girl,   and  then  falls  to  hugging  and  kiss- 
ing it. 

TALK.  You  lie  at  the  catch,  I  perceive. 

FAITH.  No,  not  I  ;  I  am  only  for  setting  things 
right.  But  what  is  the  second  thing  whereby  you 
would  prove  a  discovery  of  a  work  of  grace  in  the 
heart  ? 

TALK.  Great  knowledge  of  gospel  mysteries. 

FAITH.  This  sign  should  have  been  first ;    but,  Great  know- 
first  or  last,  it  is  also  false ;   for  knowledge,  great  Jgfe0f  grace 
knowledge,  may  be  obtained  in  the  mysteries  of  the  l  Cor- xiii- 
gospel,  and  yet  no  work  of  grace  in  the  soul.     Yea, 
if  a  man  have  all  knowledge,  he  may  yet  be  nothing, 
and  so  consequently  be  no  child  of  God.      When 
Christ  said,  Do  you  know  all  these  things  ?  and  the 
disciples  had  answered,  Yes ;  he  addeth,  Blessed  are 
ye  if  ye  do  them.     He  doth  not  lay  the  blessing  in 
the  knowing  of  them,  but  in  the  doing  of  them. 
For  there  is  a  knowledge  that  is  not  attended  with 
doing :  He  that  knoweth  his  Master's  will,  and  doth 
it  not.     A  man  may  know  like  an  angel,  and  yet  be 
no  Christian ;  therefore  your  sign  of  it  is  not  true. 
Indeed  to  know,  is  a  thing  that  pleaseth  talkers  and 
boasters ;   but  to  do,  is  that  which  pleaseth  God. 
Not  that  the  heart  can  be  good  without  knowledge ; 
for  without  that  the  heart  is  naught.      There   is 
therefore  knowledge,  and  knowledge.     Knowledge  Knowledge 
that  resteth  in  the  bare  speculation  of  things,  and          DC 
knowledge  that  is  accompanied  with  the  grace  of 
faith  and  love,  which  puts  a  man  upon  doing  even 
the  will  of  God  from  the  heart :  the  first  of  these 
will  serve  the  talker :    but  without  the  other  the 


True  know- 
ledge 

attended  with 
endeavours. 
Ps.  cxix.  34. 


One  good 
sign  of  grace. 

John  xvi.  8. 
Rom.  vii.  24. 
John  xvi.  9. 
Mark  xvi.  16. 
Ps.  xxxviii.  18. 
Jer.  xxxi.  19. 
Gal.  ii.  16. 
Acts  iv.  12. 
Matt.  v.  6. 
Rev.  xxi.  6. 


102        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

true  Christian  is  not  content.  'Give  me  under- 
standing, and  I  shall  keep  thy  law ;  yea,  I  shall 
observe  it  with  my  whole  heart.' 

TALK.  You  lie  at  the  catch  again ;  this  is  not  for 
edification. 

FAITH.  Well,  if  you  please  propound  another  sign 
how  this  work  of  grace  discovereth  itself  where  it  is. 

TALK.  Not  I ;  for  I  see  we  shall  not  agree. 

FAITH.  Well,  if  you  will  not,  will  you  give  me 
leave  to  do  it  ? 

TALK.  You  may  use  your  liberty. 

FAITH.  A  work  of  grace  in  the  soul  discovereth 
itself,  either  to  him  that  hath  it,  or  to  standers-by. 

To  him  that  hath  it,  thus  :  It  gives  him  conviction 
of  sin,  especially  of  the  defilement  of  his  nature,  and 
the  sin  of  unbelief  (for  the  sake  of  which  he  is  sure 
to  be  damned,  if  he  findeth  not  mercy  at  God's  hand 
by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ).  This  sight  and  sense  of 
things  worketh  in  him  sorrow  and  shame  for  sin  ;  he 
findeth  moreover  revealed  in  him  the  Saviour  of  the 
world,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  closing  with 
him  for  life,  at  the  which  he  findeth  hungerings  and 
thirstings  after  him,  to  which  hungerings,  etc.,  the 
promise  is  made.  Now  according  to  the  strength  or 
weakness  of  his  faith  in  his  Saviour,  so  is  his  joy  and 
peace,  so  is  his  love  to  holiness,  so  are  his  desires  to 
know  him  more,  and  also  to  serve  him  in  this  world. 
But  though  I  say  it  discovereth  itself  thus  unto  him, 
yet  it  is  but  seldom  that  he  is  able  to  conclude  that 
this  is  a  work  of  grace,  because  his  corruptions  now, 
and  his  abused  reason,  make  his  mind  to  misjudge  in 
this  matter ;  therefore  in  him  that  hath  this  work, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        103 

there  is  required  a  very  sound  judgment,  before  he 
can  with  steadiness  conclude  that  this  is  a  work  of 
grace. 

To  others  it  is  thus  discovered : 

1.  By  an  experimental  confession  of  his  faith  in  Rom.  x.  10. 
Christ.  2.  By  a  life  answerable  to  that  confession  ;  Matt/v.  x' 
to  wit,  a  life  of  holiness;  heart- holiness,  family- 
holiness  (if  he  hath  a  family),  and  by  conversation- 
holiness  in  the  world ;  which  in  the  general  teacheth 
him,  inwardly  to  abhor  his  sin,  and  himself  for  that 
in  secret,  to  suppress  it  in  his  family,  and  to  promote 
holiness  in  the  world  ;  not  by  talk  only,  as  an  hypo- 
crite or  talkative  person  may  do  :  but  by  a  practical 
subjection  in  faith  and  love  to  the  power  of  the 
word :  And  now  Sir,  as  to  this  brief  description  of 
the  work  of  grace,  and  also  the  discovery  of  it,  if 
you  have  aught  to  object,  object ;  if  not,  then  give 
me  leave  to  propound  to  you  a  second  question. 

TALK.  Nay,  my  part  is  not  now  to  object,  but  to 
hear :  let  me  therefore  have  your  second  question. 

FAITH.  It  is  this:  Do  you  experience  the  first  Another 
part  of  this  description  of  it  ?  and  doth  your  life  and 
conversation  testify  the  same?  or  standeth  your 
religion  in  word  or  in  tongue,  and  not  in  deed  and 
truth  ?  Pray,  if  you  incline  to  answer  me  in  this, 
say  no  more  than  you  know  the  God  above  will  say 
Amen  to ;  and  also,  nothing  but  what  your  con- 
science can  justify  you  in :  For,  '  not  he  that  com- 
mendeth  himself  is  approved,  but  whom  the  Lord 
commendeth.'  Besides,  to  say  I  am  thus,  and  thus, 
when  my  conversation,  and  all  my  neighbours  tell 
me  I  lie,  is  great  wickedness. 


Talkative  not 
pleased  with 
Faithful's 
question. 


The  reasons 
why  Faithful 
put  to  him 
that  question. 


Faithful's 
plain  dealing 
with 
Talkative. 


Talkative 
flings  away 
from 
Faithful. 


104        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

TALK.  Then  Talkative  at  first  began  to  blush,  but 
recovering  himself,  thus  he  replied :  You  come  now 
to  experience,  to  conscience,  and  God  :  and  to  appeal 
to  him  for  justification  of  what  is  spoken  :  This  kind 
of  discourse  I  did  not  expect,  nor  am  I  disposed  to 
give  an  answer  to  such  questions,  because  I  count 
not  myself  bound  thereto,  unless  you  take  upon  you 
to  be  a  catechiser ;  and,  though  you  should  so  do, 
yet  I  may  refuse  to  make  you  my  judge :  But  I  pray 
will  you  tell  me,  why  you  ask  me  such  questions  ? 

FAITH.  Because  I  saw  you  forward  to  talk,  and 
because  I  knew  not  that  you  had  aught  else  but 
notion.  Besides,  to  tell  you  all  the  truth,  I  have 
heard  of  you,  that  you  are  a  man  whose  religion  lies 
in  talk,  and  that  your  conversation  gives  this  your 
mouth-profession  the  lie.  They  say  You  are  a  spot 
among  Christians,  and  that  religion  fareth  the  worse 
for  your  ungodly  conversation,  that  some  already 
have  stumbled  at  your  wicked  ways,  and  that  more 
are  in  danger  of  being  destroyed  thereby  ;  your 
religion,  and  an  ale-house,  and  covetousness,  and 
uncleanness,  and  swearing,  and  lying,  and  vain  com- 
pany-keeping, etc. ,  will  stand  together,  The  proverb 
is  true  of  you  which  is  said  of  a  whore,  to  wit,  That 
she  is  a  shame  to  all  women  ;  so  you  are  a  shame  to 
all  professors. 

TALK.  Since  you  are  ready  to  take  up  reports,  and 
to  judge  so  rashly  as  you  do ;  I  cannot  but  conclude 
you  are  some  peevish  or  melancholy  man,  not  fit  to 
be  discoursed  with  ;  and  so  adieu. 

CHR.  Then  came  up  Christian,  and  said  to  his 
brother,  I  told  you  how  it  would  happen,  your  words 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        105 

and  his  lusts  could  not  agree ;  he  had  rather  leave 
your  company  than  reform  his  life  :  but  he  is  gone 
as  I  said,  let  him  go ;  the  loss  is  no  man's  but  his  A  good 
own,  he  has  saved  us  the  trouble  of  going  from  him  ; 
for  he  continuing  (as  I  suppose  he  will  do)  as  he  is, 
he  would  have  been  but  a  blot  in  our  company: 
besides,  the  apostle  says,  '  From  such  withdraw 
thyself.' 

FAITH.  But  I  am  glad  we  had  this  little  discourse 
with  him,  it  may  happen  that  he  will  think  of  it 
again ;  however,  I  have  dealt  plainly  with  him,  and 
so  am  clear  of  his  blood,  if  he  perisheth. 

CHK.  You  did  well  to  talk  so  plainly  to  him  as 
you  did,  there  is  but  little  of  this  faithful  dealing 
with  men  now-a-days,  and  that  makes  religion  to 
stink  so  in  the  nostrils  of  many  as  it  doth  ;  for  they 
are  these  talkative  fools  whose  religion  is  only  in 
word,  and  are  debauched  and  vain  in  their  con- 
versation, that  (being  so  much  admitted  into  the 
fellowship  of  the  godly)  do  puzzle  the  world,  blemish 
Christianity,  and  grieve  the  sincere.  I  wish  that  all 
men  would  deal  with  such  as  you  have  done,  then 
should  they  either  be  made  more  conformable  to 
religion,  or  the  company  of  saints  would  be  too  hot 
for  them.  Then  did  Faithful  say  : 

How  Talkative  at  first  lifts  up  his  plumes ! 
How  bravely  doth  he  speak !  how  he  presumes 
To  drive  down  all  before  him  !  but  so  soon 
As  Faithful  talks  of  heart-work,  like  the  moon 
That 's  past  the  full,  into  the  wane  he  goes ; 
And  so  will  all,  but  he  that  Heart-work  knows. 

Thus  they  went  on  talking  of  what  they  had  seen 


Evangelist 
overtakes 
them  again. 


They  are 
glad  at  the 
sight  of 
him. 


Hi,s  exhorta- 
tion to  them. 


106       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

by  the  way,  and  so  made  that  way  easy,  which  would 
otherwise,  no  doubt,  have  been  tedious  to  them ;  for 
now  they  went  through  a  wilderness. 

Now  when  they  were  got  almost  quite  out  of  this 
wilderness,  Faithful  chanced  to  cast  his  eye  back, 
and  espied  one  come  after  them,  and  he  knew  him. 
Oh  !  said  Faithful  to  his  brother,  who  comes  yonder  ? 
Then  Christian  looked,  and  said,  It  is  my  good  friend 
Evangelist.  Ay,  and  my  good  friend  too,  said 
Faithful :  for  'twas  he  that  set  me  the  way  to  the 
gate.  Now  was  Evangelist  come  up  unto  them,  and 
thus  saluted  them : 

EVAN.  Peace  be  with  you,  dearly  beloved,  and 
peace  be  to  your  helpers. 

CHII.  Welcome,  welcome,  my  good  Evangelist, 
the  sight  of  thy  countenance  brings  to  my  remem- 
brance thy  ancient  kindness,  and  unwearied  labour- 
ing for  my  eternal  good. 

FAITH.  And  a  thousand  times  welcome,  said  good 
Faithful ;  Thy  company,  O  sweet  Evangelist,  how 
desirable  is  it  to  us,  poor  pilgrims ! 

EVAN.  Then  said  Evangelist,  How  hath  it  fared 
with  you,  my  friends,  since  the  time  of  our  last 
parting?  what  have  you  met  with,  and  how  have 
you  behaved  yourselves  ? 

Then  Christian  and  Faithful  told  him  of  all  things 
that  had  happened  to  them  in  the  way ;  and  how, 
and  with  what  difficulty  they  had  arrived  to  that 
place. 

EVAN.  Right  glad  am  I,  said  Evangelist ;  not  that 
you  have  met  with  trials,  but  that  you  have  been 
victors ;  and  for  that  you  have  (notwithstanding 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        107 

many  weaknesses)  continued  in  the  way  to  this  very 
day. 

I  say,  right  glad  am  I  of  this  thing,  and  that  for 
mine  own  sake  and  yours ;  I  have  sowed,  and  you 
have  reaped ;  and  the  day  is  coming,  when  both  he  John  iv.  36. 
that  sowed  and  they  that  reaped  shall  rejoice  to-  Gai.  vi.  9. 
gather ;  that  is,  if  you  hold  out :  for  in  due  season  ye 
shall  reap  if  you  faint  not.    The  crown  is  before  you, 
and  it  is  an  incorruptible  one  ;  so  run,  that  you  may  i  Cor.  ix.  24-27. 
obtain  it.    Some  there  be  that  set  out  for  this  crown, 
and  after  they  have  gone  far  for  it,  another  comes  in, 
and  takes  it  from  them  ;  *  hold  fast  therefore  that  you  Rev.  HL  u. 
have,  let  no  man  take  your  crown.'    You  are  not  yet 
out  of  the  gun-shot  of  the  devil ;   you   have  not 
resisted  unto  blood,  striving  against   sin;   let   the 
kingdom  be  always  before  you,  and  believe  stead- 
fastly  concerning   things  that  are  invisible.      Let 
nothing  that  is  on  this  side  the  other  world  get 
within  you ;   and  above  all,  look  well  to  your  own 
hearts,  and  to  the  lusts  thereof,  for  they  are  deceit- 
ful above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked;   set 
your  faces  like  a  flint ;  you  have  all  power  in  heaven 
and  earth  on  your  side. 

CHR.  Then  Christian  thanked  him  for  his  exhorta-  They  do 
tion,  but  told  him  withal,  that  they  would  have  him 
speak  further  to  them  for  their  help,  the  rest  of  the 
way ;  and  the  rather,  for  that  they  well  knew  that 
he  was  a  prophet,  and  could  tell  them  of  things 
that  might  happen  unto  them ;  and  also  how  they 
might  resist  and  overcome  them.  To  which  request 
Faithful  also  consented.  So  Evangelist  began  as 
followeth : 


Ho  predicteth 
what  troubles 
they  shall 
meet  with  in 
Vanity  Fair, 
and  encour- 
ageth  them 
to  steadfast- 


He  whose 
lot  it  will 
be  there  to 
suffer,  will 
have  the 
better  of  his 
brother. 


108        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

EVAN.  My  sons  you  have  heard  in  the  words  of 
the  truth  of  the  gospel,  that  you  must  through 
many  tribulations  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
And  again,  that  in  every  city  bonds  and  afflictions 
abide  in  you ;  and  therefore  you  cannot  expect  that 
you  should  go  long  on  your  pilgrimage  without 
them,  in  some  sort  or  other.  You  have  found 
something  of  the  truth  of  these  testimonies  upon 
you  already,  and  more  will  immediately  follow :  for 
now,  as  you  see,  you  are  almost  out  of  this  wilder- 
ness, and  therefore  you  will  soon  come  into  a  town 
that  you  will  by  and  by  see  before  you :  and  in  that 
town  you  will  be  hardly  beset  with  enemies,  who 
will  strain  hard  but  they  will  kill  you:  and  be  you 
sure  that  one  or  both  of  you  must  seal  the  testimony 
which  you  hold,  with  blood ;  but  be  you  faithful 
unto  death,  and  the  King  will  give  you  a  crown  of 
life.  He  that  shall  die  there,  although  his  death 
will  be  unnatural,  and  his  pains  perhaps  great,  he 
will  yet  have  the  better  of  his  fellow ;  not  only 
because  he  will  be  arrived  at  the  Celestial  City 
soonest,  but  because  he  will  escape  many  miseries 
that  the  other  will  meet  with  in  the  rest  of  his 
journey.  But  when  you  are  come  to  the  town,  and 
shall  find  fulfilled  what  I  have  here  related,  then 
remember  your  friend,  and  quit  yourselves  like 
men;  and  commit  the  keeping  of  your  souls  to  God 
in  well-doing,  as  unto  a  faithful  Creator. 
/^Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  they  were 
got  out  of  the  wilderness,  they  presently  saw  a  town 
before  them,  and  the  name  of  that  town  is  Vanity ; 
and  at  the  town  there  is  a  fair  kept,  called  Vanity 


VANITY    FAIR 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        109 

Fair.     It  is  kept  all  the  year  long,  it  beareth  the 

name  of  Vanity  Pair  because  the  town  where  'tis 

kept  is  lighter  than  vanity ;  and  also  because  all  isa.  xi.  17. 

that  is  there  sold,  or  that  cometh  thither,  is  vanity.  ch&p'\i'n,  17. 

As  is  the  saying  of  the  wise,  All  that  cometh  is 

vanity. 

This  fair  is  no  new-erected  business,  but  a  thing 
of  ancient  standing ;  I  will  show  you  the  original 
of  it. 

Almost  five   thousand  years  agone,  there  were  The  antiquity 
pilgrims  walking  to  the  Celestial  City,  as  these  two  ofthisfair- 
honest  persons  are;   and  Beelzebub,  Apollyon,  and 
Legion,  with  their  companions,  perceiving  by  the 
path  that  the  pilgrims  made,  that  their  way  to  the 
city  lay  through  this  town  of  Vanity,  they  contrived 
here  to  set  up  a  fair,  a  fair  wherein  should  be  sold 
of  all  sorts  of  vanity,  and  that  it  should  last  all 
the  year  long.     Therefore  at  this  fair  are  all  such 
merchandise  sold,  as  houses,  lands,  trades,  places,  Themer- 
honours,   preferments,   titles,   countries,   kingdoms,  this*  fah\  ° 
lusts,  pleasures  and  delights  of  all  sorts,  as  whores, 
bawds,  wives,  husbands,  children,  masters,  servants, 
lives,  blood,  bodies,  souls,  silver,  gold,  pearls,  precious 
stones,  and  what  not. 

And  moreover,  at  this  fair  there  is  at  all  times  to 
be  seen  jugglings,  cheats,  games,  plays,  fools,  apes, 
knaves,  and  rogues,  and  that  of  every  kind. 

Here  are  to  be  seen  too,  and  that  for  nothing, 
thefts,  murders,  adulteries,  false-swearers,  and  that 
of  a  blood- red  colour. 

And  as  in  other  fairs  of  less  moment,  there  are 
the  several  rows  and  streets,  under  their  proper 


The  streets 
of  this  fair. 


1  Cor.  v.  10. 
Christ  went 
through  this 
fair. 

Matt.  iv.  8. 
Luke  iv.  5,  7. 


Christ  bought 
nothing  in 
this  fair. 


110       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

names,  where  such  and  such  wares  are  vended ;  so 
here  likewise,  you  have  the  proper  places,  rows, 
streets  (viz.,  countries  and  kingdoms),  where  the 
wares  of  this  fair  are  soonest  to  be  found :  Here  is 
the  British  Row,  the  French  Row,  the  Italian  Row, 
the  Spanish  Row,  the  German  Row,  where  several 
sorts  of  vanities  are  to  be  sold.  But  as  in  other 
fairs,  some  one  commodity  is  as  the  chief  of  all  the 
fair,  so  the  ware  of  Rome  and  her  merchandise  is 
greatly  promoted  in  this  fair ;  only  our  English 
nation,  with  some  others,  have  taken  a  dislike 
thereat. 

Now,  as  I  said,  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  lies 
just  through  this  town,  where  this  lusty  fair  is  kept ; 
and  he  that  will  go  to  the  city,  and  yet  not  go 
through  this  town,  must  needs  'go  out  of  the  world.' 
The  Prince  of  princes  himself,  when  here,  went 
through  this  town  to  his  own  country,  and  that 
upon  a  fair-day  too:  Yea,  and  as  I  think,  it  was 
Beelzebub,  the  chief  Lord  of  this  fair,  that  invited 
him  to  buy  of  his  vanities ;  yea,  would  have  made 
him  lord  of  the  fair,  would  he  but  have  done  him 
reverence  as  he  went  through  the  town.  Yea, 
because  he  was  such  a  person  of  honour,  Beelzebub 
had  him  from  street  to  street,  and  showed  him  all 
the  kingdoms  of  the  world  in  a  little  time,  that 
he  might  (if  possible)  allure  that  Blessed  One,  to 
cheapen  and  buy  some  of  his  vanities.  But  he  had 
no  mind  to  the  merchandise,  and  therefore  left  the 
town,  without  laying  out  so  much  as  one  farthing 
upon  these  vanities.  This  fair  therefore  is  an  ancient 
thing,  of  long  standing,  and  a  very  great  fair. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        111 

Now  these  Pilgrims,   as    I   said,  must  needs  go  The  pilgrims 
through  this  fair.     Well,  so  they  did;  but  behold,  «*er  the  fair. 
even  as  they  entered  into  the  fair,  all  the  people 
in  the  fair  were  moved,  and  the  town  itself  as  it  The  fair  in 
were  in  a  hubbub  about  them ;  and  that  for  several  about  them. 
reasons :  for — 

,  The  pilgrims  were  clothed  with  such  kind  The  first 


of  raiment  as  was  diverse  from  the  raiment  of  any 


that  traded  in  that  fair.     The  people  therefore  of 

the  fair  made  a  great  gazing  upon  them  :  Some  said  1  cor.  a.  7,  8. 

they  were  fools,  some  they  were  bedlams,  and  some 

they  are  joutlandish  men. 

Secondl^,  And  as  they  wondered  at  their  apparel,  Second 
so  they  did  likewise  at  their  speech,  for  few  could  hubbub. 
understand  what  they  said  ;    they  naturally  spoke 
the  language  of  Canaan,  but  they  that  kept  the  fail- 
were  the  men  of  this  world  ;  so  that,  from  one  end 
of  the  fair  to  the  other,  they  seemed   barbarians 
each  to  the  other. 

Thirdly,  But  that  which  did  not  a  little  amuse  Third  cause 
the  merchandisers,  was,  that  these  pilgrims  set  very  hubbub. 
light  by  all  their  wares,  they  cared  not  so  much  as 
to  look  upon  them  ;  and  if  they  called  upon  them 
to  buy,  they  would  put  their  fingers  in  their  ears, 
and   cry,    '  Turn   away  mine   eyes  from  beholding  PS.  cxix.  37. 
vanity,'  and  look  upwards,  signifying  that  their  trade  Phil.  Hi.  19,  20. 
and  traffic  was  in  heaven. 

One  chanced  mockingly,  beholding  the  carriages  Fourth  cause 
of  the  men,  to  say  unto  them,  What  will  ye  buy  ?  hubbub. 
But  they,  looking  gravely  upon  him,  said,  '  We  J3liyr  prov.  xxm.  23. 
the  truth.'     At  that,  there  was  an   occasion  taken  ,. 

j     •     j.i  j.i  i  •  They  are 

to  despise  the  men  the  more  ;  some  mocking,  some  mocked. 


The  fair  in 
a  hubbub. 


They  are 
examined. 


They  tell 
who  they  are 
and  whence 
they  came. 
Heb.  xi.  13-16. 


They  are 
not  believed. 


They  are  put 
ill  the  cage. 


Their  be- 
haviour in 
the  cage. 


112       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

taunting,  some  speaking  reproachfully,  and  some 
calling  upon  others  to  smite  them.  At  last  things 
came  to  a  hubbub  and  great  stir  in  the  fair,  inso- 
much that  all  order  was  confounded.  Now  was 
word  presently  brought  to  the  great  one  of  the  fair, 
who  quickly  came  down,  and  deputed  some  of  his 
most  trusty  friends  to  take  these  men  into  examina- 
tion, about  whom  the  fair  was  almost  overturned. 
So  the  men  were  brought  to  examination ;  and  they 
that  sat  upon  them,  asked  them  whence  they  came, 
whither  they  went,  and  what  they  did  there  in  such 
an  unusual  garb.  The  men  told  them  that  they 
were  pilgrims  and  strangers  in  the  world,  and  that 
they  were  going  to  their  own  country,  which  was 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem ;  and  that  they  had  given 
no  occasion  to  the  men  of  the  town,  nor  yet  to  the 
merchandisers,  thus  to  abuse  them,  and  to  let  them 
in  their  journey.  Except  it  was,  for  that,  when 
one  asked  them  what  they  would  buy,  they  said 
they  would  'buy  thejtruth.'  But  they  that  were 
appointed  to  examine  them  did  not  believe  them  to 
be  any  other  than  Bedlams  and  mad,  or  else  such  as 
came  to  put  all  things  into  a  confusion  in  the  fair. 
Therefore  they  took  them  and  beat  them,  and 
besmeared  them  with  dirt,  and  then  put  them  into 
the  cage,  that  they  might  be  made  a  spectacle  to  all 
the  men  of  the  fair.  There  therefore  they  lay  for 
some  time,  and  were  made  the  objects  of  any  man's 
sport,  or  malice,  or  revenge,  the  great  one  of  the 
fair  laughing  still  at  all  that  befell  them.  But  the 
men  being  patient,  and  not  rendering  railing  for 
railing,  but  contrarywise  blessing,  and  giving  good 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        113 

words  for  bad,  and  kindness  for  injuries  done :  Some 
men  in  the  fair  that  were  more  observing,  and  less 
prejudiced  than  the  rest,  began  to  check  and  blame  The  men  of 
the  baser  sort  for  their  continual  abuses  done  by  fa^^ 
them  to  the  men :  They  therefore  in  angry  manner  among  them- 
let  fly  at  them  again,  counting  them  as  bad  as  the  these  two U 
men  in  the  cage,  and  telling  them  that  they  seemed  men- 
confederates,  and  should  be  made  partakers  of  their 
misfortunes.      The  other   replied,  That   for   aught 
they  could  see,  the  men  were  quiet,  and  sober,  and 
intended  nobody  any  harm;    and  that  there  were 
many   that   traded    in    their   fair    that   were   more 
worthy  to  be  put  into  the  cage,  yea,  and  pillory  too, 
than  were  the  men  that  they  had  abused.     Thus, 
after  divers  words  had  passed  on  both  sides  (the  men 
behaving  themselves  all  the  while  very  wisely  and 
soberly  before  them),  they  fell  to  some  blows  among 
themselves,  and  did  harm  one  to  another.     Then 
were  these  two    poor   men    brought    before   their  They  are 
examiners  again,  and  there  charged  as  being  guilty  ^ho^of 
of  the  late  hubbub  that  had  been  in  the  fair.     So  this  disturb- 
they  beat  them   pitifully,  and   hanged  irons  upon 
them,  and  led  them  in  chains  up  and  down  the  fair,  They  are 
for   an   example  and  a   terror  to   others,  lest  any  /J^thT 
should  speak  in  their  behalf,  or  join  themselves  unto  fair  in 
them.     But  Christian  and  Faithful  behaved  them-  a  terror  to 
selves  yet  more  wisely,  and  received  the  ignominy  otners- 
and  shame  that  was  cast  upon  them,  with  so  much 
meekness  and  patience,  that  it  won  to  their  side  Some  of  the 
(though  but  few  in  comparison  of  the  rest)  several  J£?r\°0fnthto 
of  the  men  in  the  fair.     This  put  the  other  party  them, 
yet  into  a  greater  rage,  insomuch  that  they  concluded 

H 


114       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Their  the   death   of  these   two   men.1      Wherefore   they 

resolve™*      threatened   that   the  cage   nor  irons   should   serve 

km  them.        their  turn,  but  that  they  should  die,  for  the  abuse 

they  had  done,  and  for  deluding  the  men  of  the  fair. 

They  are  Then  were  they  remanded  to  the  cage  again,  until 

h?to  thPeUca^  further  order  should  be  taken  with  them.     So  they 

put  them  in,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  the  stocks. 

Here  therefore  they  called  again  to  mind  what 
they  had  heard  from  their  faithful  friend  Evangelist, 
and  were  the  more  confirmed  in  their  way  and 
sufferings,  by  what  he  told  them  would  happen  to 
them.  They  also  now  comforted  each  other,  that 
whose  lot  it  was  to  suffer,  even  he  should  have  the 
best  on  't ;  therefore  each  man  secretly  wished  that 
he  might  have  that  preferment :  but  committing 
themselves  to  the  All-wise  dispose  of  him  that  ruleth 
all  things,  with  much  content  they  abode  in  the 
condition  in  which  they  were,  until  they  should  be 
otherwise  disposed  of. 

and  after  Then  a  convenient   tihie  being  appointed,  they 

trial.ghtt°  brought  them  forth  to  4eir  trial  in  order  to  their 
condemnation.  When  the  time  was  come,  they 
were  brought  before  their  enemies  and  arraigned. 
The  judge's  name  was  JLord  Hate-good.  Their 
indictment  was  one  and  the  same  in  substance, 
though  somewhat  varying  in  form ;  the  contents 
whereof  was  this : 

'That  they  were  enemies  to,   and  disturbers  of 

1  Behold  Vanity  Fair  !  the  Pilgrims  there 
Are  chain'd,  and  ston'd  beside ; 
Even  so  it  was,  our  Lord  pass'd  here,, 
And  on  Mount  Calvary  died. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        115 

their  trade:   that  they  had  made  commotions  and  Their  i 
di  visions  m  the  town,  and  had  won  a  party  to  their  ^ 

opinions'  in 


*m    l  '  That  he  had  <»%  wtbihr- 

;  himself  against  that  which  had  set  itself  against  answerfo'' 

h,m  that  is  higher  than  the  highest.     And  safd  he   "'' 

:  for  disturbance,  I  make  none,  being  myself  a 
man  of  peace;    the  parties   that  were  won  to  us 
were  won   by  beholding  our  truth  and  innocence 
and  they  are  only  turned  from  the  worse  to  the 


au   htto  >      a        ey      at      d 

Might  to  say  for  their  lord  the  king  against  the 

prisoner  at  the  bar,  should  forthwith  ap^  and  ,± 
in  their  evince.    So  there  came  in  thTee  witnesses! 
w,t   Ea^-SupeatitioBr  -and-Rcktimnk  .....  They 
were  then  asked,  If  they  knew  the  prisoner  at  tZ 

- 


before 


JUDGE.  Hold!      Give  him   his   oath.      So  they 
sware  him.      Then  he  said:    My  lord,  This  man! 


•,  play  the  man,  speak  ,ur  uiy  . 
;ear  not  the  wicked's  malice,  nor  their  rod  : 
Speak  boldly,  man,  the  truth  is  on  thy  side ; 
Die  for  it,  and  to  life  in  triumph  ride. 


116       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

notwithstanding  his  plausible  name,  is  one  of  the 
vilest  men  in  our  country ;  he  neither  regardeth 
prince  nor  people,  law  nor  custom:  but  doth  all 
that  he  can  to  possess  all  men  with  certain  of  his 
disloyal  notions,  which  he  in  the  general  calls 
principles  of  faith  and  holiness.  And  in  particular, 
I  heard  him  once  myself  affirm,  That  Christianity 
and  the  customs  of  our  town  of  Vanity  were 
diametrically  opposite,  and  could  not  be  reconciled. 
By  which  saying,  my  lord,  he  doth  at  once  not  only 
condemn  all  our  laudable  doings,  but  us  in  the  doing 
of  them. 

JUDGE.  Then  did  the  judge  say  to  him,  Hast 
thou  any  more  to  say  ? 

ENVY.  My  lord,  I  could  say  much  more,  only 
I  would  not  be  tedious  to  the  court.  Yet  if  need 
be,  when  the  other  gentlemen  have  given  in  their 
evidence,  rather  than  anything  shall  be  wanting  that 
will  despatch  him,  I  will  enlarge  my  testimony 
against  him.  So  he  was  bid  stand  by.  Then  they 
called  Superstition,  and  bid  him  look  upon  the 
prisoner ;  they  also  asked,  What  he  could  say  for 
their  lord  the  king  against  him  ?  Then  they  sware 
him;  so  he  began: 

Superstition  SUPER.  My  lord,  I  have  no  great  acquaintance 
with  this  man,  nor  do  I  desire  to  have  further 
knowledge  of  him ;  However  this  I  know,  that  he 
is  a  very  pestilent  fellow,  from  some  discourse  that 
the  other  day  I  had  with  him  in  this  town ;  for  then 
talking  with  him,  I  heard  him  say,  That  our  religion 
was  naught,  and  such  by  which  a  man  could  by  no 
means  please  God:  which  sayings  of  his,  my  lord, 


ones. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        117 

your  lordship  very  well  knows,  what  necessarily 
thence  will  follow,  to  wit,  That  we  still  do  worship 
in  vain,  are  yet  in  our  sins,  and  finally  shall  be 
damned ;  and  this  is  that  which  I  have  to  say. 

Then  was  Pickthank  sworn,  and  bid  say  what  he 
knew,  in  behalf  of  their  lord  the  king  against  the 
prisoner  at  the  bar. 

PICK.    My   lord,   and   you   gentlemen   all,    This  Pickthank's 
fellow  I  have  known  of  a  long  time,  and  have  heard  testimony- 
him  speak  things  that  ought  not  to  be  spoke.     For 
he  hath  railed  on  our  noble  prince  Beelzebub,  and 
hath  spoken  contemptibly  of  his  honourable  friends, 
whose  names  are  the  Lord  Oldman,  the  Lord  Carnal  Sins  are  all 
Delight,  the  Lord  Luxurious,  the  Lord  Desire-of-  g°rredastand 
Vain-Glory,   my   old    Lord    Lechery,    Sir    Having 
Greedy,  with  all  the  rest  of  our  nobility ;    and  he 
hath  said  moreover,  that  if  all  men  were  of  his  mind, 
if  possible,  there  is  not  one  of  these  noble  men 
should  have  any  longer  a  being  in  this  town.     Be- 
sides, he  hath  not  been  afraid  to  rail  on  you,  my 
lord,  who  are  now  appointed  to  be  his  judge,  calling 
you  an  ungodly  villain,  with  many  other  such  like 
vilifying    terms,   with   which   he   hath   bespattered 
most  of  the  gentry  of  our  town. 

When  this  Pickthank  had  told  his  tale,  the  judge 
directed  his  speech  to  the  prisoner  at  the  bar,  saying: 
Thou  runagate,  heretic,  and  traitor,  hast  thou  heard 
what  these  honest  gentlemen  have  witnessed  against 
thee? 

FAITH.  May  I  speak  a  few  words  in  my  own 
defence  ? 

JUDGE.  Sirrah,  Sirrah,  thou  deservest  to  live  no 


Faithful's 
defence  of 
himself. 


The  judge 
his  speech 
to  the  jury. 


118       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

longer,  but  to  be  slain  immediately  upon  the  place ; 
yet  that  all  men  may  see  our  gentleness  towards 
thee,  let  us  hear  what  thou,  vile  runagate,  hast 
to  say. 

FAITH.  1.  I  say  then,  in  answer  to  what  Mr. 
Envy  hath  spoken,  I  never  said  aught  but  this, 
That  what  rule,  or  laws,  or  custom,  or  people,  were 
flat  against  the  Word  of  God,  are  diametrically 
opposite  to  Christianity.  If  I  have  said  amiss  in 
this,  convince  me  of  my  error,  and  I  am  ready  here 
before  you  to  make  my  recantation. 

2.  As  to  the  second,  to  wit,  Mr.  Superstition,  and 
his  charge  against  me,  I  said  only  this,  That  in  the 
worship  of  God  there  is  required  a  divine  faith  ;  but 
there  can  be  no  divine  faith  without  a  divine  revela- 
tion of  the  will  of  God  :  therefore  whatever  is  thrust 
into  the  worship  of  God,  that  is  not  agreeable  to 
divine  revelation,  cannot  be  done  but  by  a  human 
faith ;  which  faith  will  not  be  profitable  to  eternal 
life. 

3.  As  to  what   Mr.   Pickthank  hath  said,  I  say 
(avoiding  terms,  as  that  I  am  said  to  rail,  and  the 
like)  That  the  prince  of  this   town,    with   all  the 
rabblement  his  attendants,  by  this  gentleman  named, 
are  more  fit  for  a  being  in  hell  than  in  this  town  and 
country  :  and  so  the  Lord  have  mercy  upon  me. 

Then  the  judge  called  to  the  jury  (who  all  this 
while  stood  by,  to  hear  and  observe) :  Gentlemen 
of  the  Jury,  you  see  this  man  about  whom  so  great 
an  uproar  hath  been  made  in  this  town :  you  have 
also  heard  what  these  worthy  gentlemen  have  wit- 
nessed against  him ;  also  you  have  heard  his  reply 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        119 

and  confession  :  It  lieth  now  in  your  breasts  to  hang 
him,  or  save  his  life ;  But  yet  I  think  meet  to  instruct 
you  into  our  law. 

There  was  an  act  made  in  the  days  of  Pharaoh  Exod.i. 
the  Great,  servant  to  our  prince,  That  lest  those  of 
a  contrary  religion  should  multiply  and  grow  too 
strong  for  him,  their  males  should  be  thrown  into 
the  river.     There  was  also  an  act  made  in  the  days 
of  Nebuchadnezzar  the  Great,  another  of  his  servants, 
that  whoever  would  not  fall  down  and  worship  his  Dan.  m. 
golden  image,  should  be  thrown  into  a  fiery  furnace. 
There  was  also  an  act  made  in  the  days  of  Darius, 
That  whoso,  for  some  time,  called  upon  any  God  Dan.  vi. 
but  him,  should  be  cast  into  the  lions'  den.     Now 
the  substance  of  these  laws  this  rebel  has  broken, 
not  only  in  thought  (which  is  not  to  be  borne)  but 
also  in  word  and  deed ;  which  must  therefore  needs 
be  intolerable. 

For  that  of  Pharaoh,  his  law  was  made  upon  a 
supposition,  to  prevent  mischief,  no  crime  being  yet 
apparent ;  but  here  is  a  crime  apparent.  For  the 
second  and  third,  you  see  he  disputeth  against  our 
religion ;  and  for  the  treason  he  hath  confessed,  he 
deserveth  to  die  the  death. 

Then  went  the  jury  out,  whose  names  were:  Mr.  The  jury 
Blind-man,  Mr.   No-good,  Mr.  Malice,  Mr.  Love-  ^^ 
lust,  Mr.  Live-loose,  Mr.  Heady,  Mr.  High-mind, 
Mr.  Enmity,  Mr.  Liar,  Mr.  Cruelty,  Mr.  Hate-light, 
and   Mr.    Implacable,  who  every  one  gave  in  his 
private  verdict  against  him  among  themselves,  and  Every  one's 
afterwards  unanimously  concluded  to  bring  him  in  verdict, 
guilty  before  the  judge.     And  first  among  them- 


They  con- 
clude to 
bring  him 
guilty  of 
death. 


The  cruel 
death  of 
Faithful. 


120       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

selves,  Mr.  Blind-man,  the  foreman,  said,  I  see 
clearly  that  this  man  is  an  heretic.  Then  said  Mr. 
No-good,  Away  with  such  a  fellow  from  the  earth. 
Ay,  said  Mr.  Malice,  for  I  hate  the  very  looks  of 
him.  Then  said  Mr.  Love-lust,  I  could  never 
endure  him.  Nor  I,  said  Mr.  Live-loose,  for  he 
would  always  be  condemning  my  way.  Hang  him, 
hang  him,  said  Mr.  Heady.  A  sorry  scrub,  said 
Mr.  High-mind.  My  heart  riseth  against  him,  said 
Mr.  Enmity.  He  is  a  rogue,  said  Mr.  Liar.  Hang- 
ing is  too  good  for  him,  said  Mr.  Cruelty.  Let's 
despatch  him  out  of  the  way,  said  Mr.  Hate-light. 
Then  said  Mr.  Implacable,  Might  I  have  all  the 
world  given  me,  I  could  not  be  reconciled  to  him ; 
therefore  let  us  forthwith  bring  him  in  guilty  of 
death.  And  so  they  did  ;  therefore  he  was  presently 
condemned,  To  be  had  from  the  place  where  he 
was,  to  the  place  from  whence  he  came,  and  there 
to  be  put  to  the  most  cruel  death  that  could  be 
invented. 

They  therefore  brought  him  out,  to  do  with  him 
according  to  their  law  ;  and  first  they  scourged  him, 
then  they  buffeted  him,  then  they  lanced  his  flesh 
with  knives ;  after  that,  they  stoned  him  with  stones, 
then  pricked  him  with  their  swords  ;  and  last  of  all 
they  burned  him  to  ashes  at  the  stake.1  Thus  came 
Faithful  to  his  end.  Now,  I  saw  that  there  stood 
behind  the  multitude,  a  chariot  and  a  couple  of 


1  Brave  Faithful,  bravely  done  in  word  and  deed  ; 
Judge,  witnesses,  and  jury,  have  instead 
Of  overcoming  thee,  but  shown  their  rage : 
When  they  are  dead,  thou'lt  live,  from  age  to  age. 


,-.  ,  : 


THE   JURY 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        121 

horses,  waiting  for  Faithful,  who  (so  soon  as  his  A  chariot 
adversaries  had  despatched  him)  was  taken  up  into  ^t^86 
it,   and   straightway   was    carried   up    through   the  ^e  away 
clouds,  with  sound  of  trumpet,  the  nearest  way  to 
the  Celestial  Gate.      But  as  for  Christian,  he  had  Christian  is 
some  respite,  and  was  remanded  back  to  prison,  so 
he  there  remained  for  a  space :  But  he  that  over- 
rules all  things,  having  the  power  of  their  rage  in 
his  own  hand,  so  wrought  it  about,  that  Christian 
for  that  time  escaped  them,  and  went  his  way. 
And  as  he  went  he  sang,  saying : 

Well,  Faithful,  thou  hast  faithfully  profest  The  song 

Unto  thy  Lord  :  with  whom  thou  shalt  be  blest ;  that  Chris- 

When  faithless  ones,  with  all  their  vain  delights,  of  Faithful 

Are  crying  out  under  their  hellish  plights,  after  his 

Sing,  Faithful,  sing ;  and  let  thy  name  survive,  death. 
For  though  they  kill'd  thee,  thou  art  yet  alive. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  went 
not  forth   alone,  for   there   was   one   whose  name  Christian 
was  Hopeful  (being  made  so  by  the  beholding  of 
Christian  and  Faithful  in  their  words  and  behaviour 
in  their  sufferings  at  the  fair),  who  joined  himself 
unto  him,  and,  entering  into  a  brotherly  covenant, 
told  him  that  he  would  be  his  companion.     Thus, 
one  died  to  bear  testimony  to  the  truth,  and  another 
rises    out    of  his   ashes  to    be  a   companion   with 
Christian  in  his  pilgrimage.     This  Hopeful  also  told  There  are 
Christian  that  there  were  many  more  of  the  men  ^1™ of  the 
in  the  fair  that  would  take  their  time  and  follow  fair  wil1 

P,  follow. 

after. 

So  I  saw  that  quickly  after  they  were  got  out  of  They  over- 
the  fair  they  overtook  one  that  was  going  before  takeByends 


name. 


122        THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

them,  whose  name  was  By-ends:  so  they  said  to 
him,  What  countryman,  Sir  ?  and  how  far  go  you 
this  way  ?  He  told  them  that  he  came  from  the 
town  of  Fair-speech,  and  he  was  going  to  the 
Celestial  City  (but  told  them  not  his  name). 
25.  From  Fair-speech  !  said  Christian  ;  is  there  any 
that  be  good  that  lives  there  ? 

BY-ENDS.  Yes,  said  By-ends,  I  hope. 

CHR.  Pray,  Sir,  what  may  I  call  you  ?  said 
Christian. 

By-ends  loth  BY-ENDS.  I  am  a  stranger  to  you,  and  you  to 
me :  if  you  be  going  this  way,  I  shall  be  glad  of 
your  company  ;  if  not,  I  must  be  content. 

CHII.  This  town  of  Fair-speech  I  have  heard  of, 
and,  as  1  remember,  they  say  it 's  a  wealthy  place. 

BY-ENDS.  Yes,  I  will  assure  you  that  it  is ;  and 
I  have  very  many  rich  kindred  there. 

CHR.  Pray,  who  are  your  kindred  there,  if  a  man 
may  be  so  bold  ? 

BY-ENDS.  Almost  the  whole  town ;  and,  in  par- 
ticular, my  Lord  Turn-about,  rny  Lord  Time-server, 
my  Lord  Fair-speech  (from  whose  ancestors  that 
town  first  took  its  name) :  also  Mr.  Smooth-man, 
Mr.  Facing -both -ways,  Mr.  Anything;  and  the 
parson  of  our  parish,  Mr.  Two-tongues,  was  my 
mother's  own  brother,  by  father's  side ;  and  to  tell 
you  the  truth,  I  am  become  a  gentleman  of  good 
quality  ;  yet  my  great-grandfather  was  but  a  water- 
man, looking  one  way  and  rowing  another ;  and  I 
got  most  of  my  estate  by  the  same  occupation. 

CHR.  Are  you  a  married  man  ? 

BY-ENDS.   Yes,  and  my  wife  is  a  very  virtuous 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        123 

woman,  the  daughter  of  a  virtuous  woman;    She  The  wife 

T      i       -H    •       •        >       i          ,  .  ,,          «  i        and  kindred 

was  my   Lady  leignmgs  daughter,  therefore   she  Of  By-ends. 

came  of  a  very  honourable  family,  and  is  arrived  to 

such  a  pitch  of  breeding  that  she  knows  how  to 

carry  it  to  all,  even  to  prince  and  peasant.      'Tis 

true,  we  somewhat  differ  in  religion  from  those  of  Where  By- 

the  stricter  sort,  yet  but  in  two  small  points  :  First,  f^m  others 


we  never  strive  against  wind  and  tide  :    Secondly,  in  religion. 
we  are  always  most  zealous  when  Religion  goes  in 
his  silver  slippers  ;  we  love  much  to  walk  with  him 
in   the   street,  if  the   sun   shines,  and   the  people 
applaud  him. 

Then  Christian  stepped  a  little  aside  to  his  fellow 
Hopeful,  saying,  It  runs  in  my  mind  that  this  is 
one  By-ends  of  Fair-speech,  and  if  it  be  he,  we 
have  as  very  a  knave  in  our  company  as  dwelleth 
in  all  these  parts.  Then  said  Hopeful,  Ask  him  ; 
methinks  he  should  not  be  ashamed  of  his  name. 
So  Christian  came  up  with  him  again,  and  said,  Sir, 
you  talk  as  if  you  knew  something  more  than  all 
the  world  doth,  and  if  I  take  not  my  mark  amiss, 
I  deem  I  have  half  a  guess  of  you  :  Is  not  your 
name  Mr.  By-ends  of  Fair-speech  ? 

BY-ENDS.  This  is  not  my  name,  but  indeed  it  is 
a  nickname  that  is  given  me  by  some  that  cannot 
abide  me  ;  and  I  must  be  content  to  bear  it  as  a 
reproach,  as  other  good  men  have  borne  theirs 
before  me. 

CHR.  But  did  you  never  give  an  occasion  to 
men  to  call  you  by  this  name  ? 

BY-ENDS.  Never,  never  !   the  worst  that  ever  I  How  By-ends 
did  to  give  them  an  occasion  to  give  me  this  name  got  hls  name< 


124        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

was,  That  I  had  always  the  luck  to  jump  in  my 
judgment  with  the  present  way  of  the  times,  what- 
ever it  was,  and  my  chance  was  to  get  thereby ; 
but  if  things  are  thus  cast  upon  me,  let  me  count 
them  a  blessing,  but  let  not  the  malicious  load  me 
therefore  with  reproach. 

CHR.  I  thought  indeed  that  you  were  the  man 
that  I  heard  of,  and  to  tell  you  what  I  think,  I  fear 
this  name  belongs  to  you  more  properly  than  you 
are  willing  we  should  think  it  doth. 

He  desires  BY-ENDS.     Well,    if   you    will    thus    imagine,    I 

company  with  cannot  nelp  &     You  shall  find  me  a  fair  company- 
Christian,        keeper,  if  you  will  still  admit  me  your  associate. 

CHR.  If  you  will  go  with  us,  you  must  go  against 
wind  and  tide,  the  which,  I  perceive,  is  against  your 
opinion :  You  must  also  own  Religion  in  his  rags, 
as  well  as  when  in  his  silver  slippers,  and  stand  by 
him  too,  when  bound  in  irons,  as  well  as  when  he 
walketh  the  streets  with  applause. 

BY-ENDS.  You  must  not  impose,  nor  lord  it  over 
my  faith ;  leave  me  to  my  liberty,  and  let  me  go 
with  you. 

CHR.  Not  a  step  further,  unless  you  will  do  in 
what  I  propound,  as  we. 

Then  said  By-ends,  I  shall  never  desert  my  old 

principles,  since  they  are  harmless  and  profitable. 

If  I  may  not  go  with  you,  I  must  do  as  I  did 

before  you  overtook  me,  even  go  by  myself,  until 

some  overtake  me  that  will  be  glad  of  my  company. 

By-ends  and        Now    I    saw  in  my  dream,   that   Christian   and 

parrtlstl  Hopeful  forsook  him,  and  kept  their  distance  before 

him  ;  but  one  of  them  looking  back,  saw  three  men 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        125 

following  Mr.  By-ends,  and  behold,  as  they  came 

up  with  him,  he  made  them  a  very  low  congee,  and 

they   also    gave    him   a    compliment.      The   men's 

names  were  Mr.  Hold-the-world,  Mr.  Money-love,  He  has  new 

and  Mr.  Save-all ;  men  that  Mr.  By-ends  had  for-  comPanions- 

merly  been  acquainted  with ;  for  in  their  minority 

they  were  school-fellows,  and  taught  by  one  Mr. 

Gripe-man,  a  schoolmaster  in  Love-gain,  which  is 

a  market-town  in  the  county  of  Coveting,  in  the 

north.     This  schoolmaster  taught  them  the  art  of 

getting,  either  by  violence,  cozenage,  flattery,  lying, 

or  by  putting  on  a  guise  of  religion  ;  and  these  four 

gentlemen  had  attained  much  of  the  art  of  their 

master,  so  that  they  could  each  of  them  have  kept 

such  a  school  themselves. 

Well,  when  they  had,  as  I  said,  thus  saluted  each 
other,  Mr.  Money-love  said  to  Mr.  By-ends,  Who 
are  they  upon  the  road  before  us  ?  (For  Christian 
and  Hopeful  were  yet  within  view.) 

BY-ENDS.  They  are  a  couple  of  far  countrymen,  By-ends' 
that  after  their  mode  are  going  on  pilgrimage.  Jfthe*** 

MONEY-LOVE.  Alas !  why  did  not  they  stay,  that  pilgrims. 
we  might  have  had  their  good  company  ?  for  they, 
and  we,  and  you,  Sir,  I  hope,  are  all  going  on  a 
pilgrimage. 

BY-ENDS.  We  are  so  indeed,  but  the  men  before 
us  are  so  rigid,  and  love  so  much  their  own  notions, 
and  do  also  so  lightly  esteem  the  opinions  of  others, 
that  let  a  man  be  never  so  godly,  yet  if  he  jumps 
not  with  them  in  all  things,  they  thrust  him  quite 
out  of  their  company. 

SAVE-ALL.    That 's   bad ;   but   we   read   of  some, 


126        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

that  are  righteous  overmuch ;  and  such  men's  rigid- 
ness  prevails  with  them  to  judge  and  condemn  all 
but  themselves.  But  I  pray,  what,  and  how  many, 
were  the  things  wherein  you  differed  ? 

BY-ENDS.  Why  they,  after  their  headstrong 
manner,  conclude  that  it  is  duty  to  rush  on  their 
journey  all  weathers,  and  I  am  for  waiting  for 
wind  and  tide.  They  are  for  hazarding  all  for 
God  at  a  clap,  and  I  am  for  taking  all  advantages 
to  secure  my  life  and  estate.  They  are  for  holding 
their  notions,  though  all  other  men  be  against 
them ;  but  I  am  for  religion  in  what,  and  so  far 
as,  the  times  and  my  safety  will  bear  it.  They 
are  for  religion  when  in  rags  and  contempt ;  but 
I  am  for  him  when  he  walks  in  his  golden  slippers, 
in  the  sunshine,  and  with  applause. 

HOLD-THE- WORLD.  Ay,  and  hold  you  there  still, 
good  Mr.  By-ends ;  for,  for  my  part,  I  can  count 
him  but  a  fool,  that,'  having  the  liberty  to  keep 
what  he  has,  shall  be  so  unwise  as  to  lose  it.  Let 
us  be  wise  as  serpents :  'tis  best  to  make  hay  when 
the  sun  shines ;  you  see  how  the  bee  lieth  still  all 
winter,  and  bestirs  her  only  when  she  can  have 
profit  with  pleasure.  God  sends  sometimes  rain, 
and  sometimes  sunshine ;  if  they  be  such  fools  to 
go  through  the  first,  yet  let  us  be  content  to  take 
fair  weather  along  with  us.  For  my  part,  I  like 
that  religion  best  that  will  stand  with  the  security 
of  God's  good  blessings  unto  us ;  for  who  can 
imagine,  that  is  ruled  by  his  reason,  since  God  has 
bestowed  upon  us  the  good  things  of  this  life,  but 
that  he  would  have  us  keep  them  for  his  sake? 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        127 

Abraham  and  Solomon  grew  rich  in  religion.  And 
Job  says,  that  a  good  man  shall  lay  up  gold  as  dust. 
But  he  must  not  be  such  as  the  men  before  us,  if 
they  be  as  you  have  described  them. 

SAVE-ALL.  I  think  that  we  are  all  agreed  in  this 
matter,  and  therefore  there  needs  no  more  words 
about  it. 

MONEY-LOVE.  No,  there  needs  no  more  words 
about  this  matter  indeed;  for  he  that  believes 
neither  Scripture  nor  reason  (and  you  see  we  have 
both  on  our  side)  neither  knows  his  own  liberty  nor 
seeks  his  own  safety. 

BY-ENDS.  My  brethren,  we  are,  as  you  see,  going 
all  an  pilgrimage ;  and  for  our  better  diversion  from 
things  that  are  bad,  give  me  leave  to  propound  unto 
you  this  question : 

Suppose  a  man,  a  minister  or  a  tradesman,  etc., 
should  have  an  advantage  lie  before  him  to  get  the 
good  blessings  of  this  life,  yet  so  as  that  he  can  by 
no  means  come  by  them,  except,  in  appearance  at 
least,  he  becomes  extraordinary  zealous  in  some 
points  of  religion  that  he  meddled  not  with  before ; 
may  he  not  use  this  means  to  attain  his  end,  and 
yet  be  a  right  honest  man  ? 

MONEY-LOVE.  I  see  the  bottom  of  your  question, 
and  with  these  gentlemen's  good  leave,  I  will  en- 
deavour to  shape  you  an  answer.  And  first  to 
speak  to  your  question  as  it  concerneth  a  minister 
himself:  Suppose  a  minister,  a  worthy  man,  possessed 
but  of  a  very  small  benefice,  and  has  in  his  eye  a 
greater,  more  fat  and  plump  by  far;  he  has  also 
now  an  opportunity  of  getting  of  it,  yet  so  as  by 


128        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

being  more  studious,  by  preaching  more  frequently 
and  zealously,  and,  because  the  temper  of  the  people 
requires  it,  by  altering  of  some  of  his  principles ;  for 
my  part  I  see  no  reason  but  a  man  may  do  this 
(provided  he  has  a  call),  ay,  and  more  a  great  deal 
besides,  and  yet  be  an  honest  man.  For  why— 

1.  His  desire  of  a  greater  benefice  is  lawful  (this 
cannot  be  contradicted),  since  it  is  set  before  him 
by  providence ;  so  then,  he  may  get  it  if  he  can, 
making  no  question  for  conscience  sake. 

2.  Besides,  his  desire  after  that  benefice  makes 
him  more  studious,  a  more  zealous  preacher,  etc., 
and  so  makes  him  a  better  man  ;  yea,  makes  him 
better  improve  his  parts,  which  is  according  to  the 
mind  of  God. 

3.  Now  as  for  his  complying  with  the  temper  of 
his  people,  by  dissenting,  to  serve  them,  some  of  his 
principles,  this   argueth,    1.   That  he  is  of  a  self- 
denying    temper;     2.    Of    a    sweet    and    winning 
deportment ;  3.  And  so  more  fit  for  the  ministerial 
function. 

4.  I  conclude  then,  that  a  minister  that  changes 
a  small  for  a  great,  should  not  for  so  doing  be  judged 
as  covetous;  but  rather,  since  he  is  improved  in  his 
parts  and  industry  thereby,  be  counted  as  one  that 
pursues  his  call,  and  the  opportunity  put  into  his 
hand  to  do  good. 

And  now  to  the  second  part  of  the  question  which 
concerns  the  tradesman  you  mentioned :  Suppose 
such  an  one  to  have  but  a  poor  employ  in  the  world, 
but  by  becoming  religious,  he  may  mend  his  market, 
perhaps  get  a  rich  wife,  or  more  and  far  better 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        129 

customers  to  his  shop ;  for  my  part  I  see  no  reason 
but  this  may  be  lawfully  done.     For  why— 

1.  To  become  religious  is  a  virtue,  by  what  means 
soever  a  man  becomes  so. 

2.  Nor  is  it  unlawful  to  get  a  rich  wife,  or  more 
custom  to  my  shop. 

3.  Besides,  the  man  that  gets  these  by  becoming 
religious,  gets  that  which  is  good,  of  them  that  are 
good,  by  becoming  good  himself:  so  then  here  is  a 
good  wife,  and  good  customers,  and  good  gain,  and 
all  these   by  becoming  religious,   which   is   good: 
therefore  to  become  religious  to  get  all  these  is  a 
good  and  profitable  design. 

This  answer,  thus  made  by  this  Mr.  Money-love 
to  Mr.  By-ends'  question,  was  highly  applauded  by 
them  all ;  wherefore  they  concluded  upon  the  whole, 
that  it  was  most  wholesome  and  advantageous.  And 
because,  as  they  thought,  no  man  was  able  to  con- 
tradict it,  and  because  Christian  and  Hopeful  were 
yet  within  call,  they  jointly  agreed  to  assault  them 
with  the  question  as  soon  as  they  overtook  them, 
and  the  rather  because  they  had  opposed  Mr.  By- 
ends  before.  So  they  called  after  them,  and  they 
stopped,  and  stood  still  till  they  came  up  to  them ; 
but  they  concluded  as  they  went,  that  not  Mr. 
By-ends,  but  old  Mr.  Hold-the-world,  should  pro- 
pound the  question  to  them,  because,  as  they  sup- 
posed, their  answer  to  him  would  be  without  the 
remainder  of  that  heat  that  was  kindled  betwixt 
Mr.  By-ends  and  them,  at  their  parting  a  little 
before. 

So  they  came  up  to  each  other,  and  after  a  short 

i 


John  vi. 


130       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

salutation,  Mr.  Hold -the -world  propounded  the 
question  to  Christian  and  his  fellow,  and  bid  them 
to  answer  it  if  they  could. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian,  Even  a  babe  in  religion 
may  answer  ten  thousand  such  questions.  For  if  it 
be  unlawful  to  follow  Christ  for  loaves,  as  it  is,  how 
much  more  abominable  is  it  to  make  of  him  and 
religion  a  stalking-horse,  to  get  and  enjoy  the 
world  ?  Nor  do  we  find  any  other  than  heathens, 
hypocrites,  devils,  and  witches,  that  are  of  this 
opinion. 

1.  Heathens :  for  when  Hamor  and  Shechem  had 
a  mind  to  the  daughter  and  cattle  of  Jacob,  and  saw 
that  there  was  no  way  for  them  to  come  at  them 
but   by  becoming   circumcised,   they  say  to   their 
companions :  If  every  male  of  us  be  circumcised,  as 
they  are  circumcised,  shall  not  their  cattle,  and  their 
substance,  and  every  beast  of  theirs,  be  ours  ?    Their 
daughter   and   their   cattle   were   that   which  they 
sought  to  obtain,  and  their  religion  the  stalking-horse 
they  made  use  of  to  come  at  them.    Read  the  whole 
story. 

2.  The  hypocritical  Pharisees  were  also  of  this 
religion ;   long  prayers  were  their  pretence,  but  to 
get  widows'  houses  was  their  intent;    and  greater 

Luke  xx.  46, 47.  damnation  was  from  God  their  judgment. 

3.  Judas  the  devil  was  also  of  this  religion  ;   he 
was  religious  for  the  bag,  that  he  might  be  possessed 
of  what  was  therein  ;  but  he  was  lost,  cast  away,  and 
the  very  son  of  perdition. 

4.  Simon  the  witch  was  of  this  religion  too :  for 
he  would  have  had  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he  might 


Gen.  xxxiv. 
20-23. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        131 

have  got  money  therewith,  and  his  sentence  from  Acts  vm.  19-22. 
Peter's  mouth  was  according. 

5.  Neither  will  it  out  of  my  mind,  but  that  that 
man  that  takes  up  religion  for  the  world,  will  throw 
away  religion  for  the  world  ;  for  so  surely  as  Judas 
designed  the  world  in  becoming  religious,  so  surely 
did  he  also  sell  religion  and  his  Master  for  the  same. 
To  answer  the  question  therefore  affirmatively,  as  I 
perceive  you  have  done,  and  to  accept  of  as  authen- 
tic such  answer,  is  both  heathenish,  hypocritical, 
and  devilish,  and  your  reward  will  be  according  to 
your  works.  Then  they  stood  staring  one  upon 
another,  but  had  not  wherewith  to  answer  Christian. 
Hopeful  also  approved  of  the  soundness  of  Christian's 
answer ;  so  there  was  a  great  silence  among  them. 
Mr.  By-ends  and  his  company  also  staggered  and 
kept  behind,  that  Christian  and  Hopeful  might 
outgo  them.  Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  If 
these  men  cannot  stand  before  the  sentence  of  men, 
what  will  they  do  with  the  sentence  of  God  ?  And 
if  they  are  mute  when  dealt  with  by  vessels  of  clay, 
what  will  they  do  when  they  shall  be  rebuked  by 
the  flames  of  a  devouring  fire  ? 

Then  Christian  and  Hopeful  outwent  them  again,  The  ease 
and  went  till  they  came  at  a  delicate  plain  called  j^^f^8 
Ease,  where  they  went  with  much   content;    but  little  in  this 
that  plain  was  but  narrow,  so  they  were  quickly  got    1  e* 
over  it.     Now  at  the  further  side  of  that  plain  was 
a  little  hill  called  Lucre,  and  in  that  hill  a  silver-  Lucre  Hill 
mine,  which  some  of  them  that  had  formerly  gone 
that  way,  because  of  the  rarity  of  it,  had  turned 
aside  to  see ;  but  going  too  near  the  brink  of  the 


Demas  at  the 
Hill  Lucre. 

He  calls  to 
Christian 
and  Hopeful 
to  come  to 
him. 


Hopeful 
tempted 
to  go,  but 
Christian 
holds  him 
back. 


Hoa.  iv.  18. 


132        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

pit,  the  ground  being  deceitful  under  them,  broke, 
and  they  were  slain ;  some  also  had  been  maimed 
there,  and  could  not  to  their  dying  day  be  their  own 
men  again. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  a  little  off  the 
road,  over  against  the  silver-mine,  stood  Demas 
(gentlemanlike)  to  call  to  passengers  to  come  and 
see ;  who  said  to  Christian  and  his  fellow  :  Ho,  turn 
aside  hither,  and  I  will  show  you  a  thing. 

CHR.  What  thing  so  deserving,  as  to  turn  us  out 
of  the  way  ? 

DEMAS.  Here  is  a  silver-mine,  and  some  digging 
in  it  for  treasure;  if  you  will  come,  with  a  little 
pains  you  may  richly  provide  for  yourselves. 

HOPE.  Then  said  Hopeful,  Let  us  go  see. 

CHR.  Not  I,  said  Christian ;  I  have  heard  of  this 
place  before  now,  and  how  many  have  there  been 
slain ;  and  besides,  that  treasure  is  a  snare  to  those 
that  seek  it,  for  it  hindereth  them  in  their  pilgrim- 
age. Then  Christian  called  to  Demas,  saying,  Is  not 
the  place  dangerous  ?  hath  it  not  hindered  many  in 
their  pilgrimage  ? 

DEMAS.  Not  very  dangerous,  except  to  those  that 
are  careless ;  but  withal,  he  blushed  as  he  spake. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,  Let  us  not 
stir  a  step,  but  still  keep  on  our  way. 

HOPE.  I  will  warrant  you,  when  By-ends  comes 
up,  if  he  hath  the  same  invitation  as  we,  he  will 
turn  in  thither  to  see. 

CHR.  No  doubt  thereof,  for  his  principles  lead 
him  that  way,  and  a  hundred  to  one  but  he  dies 
there. 


DEMAS 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        133 

DEMAS.  Then  Demas  called  again,  saying,  But 
will  you  not  come  over  and  see  ? 

CHR.   Then  Christian  roundly  answered,  saying,  Christian 
Demas,  Thou  art  an  enemy  to  the  right  ways  of  the  ^seth  UP 
Lord  of  this  way,  and  hast  been  already  condemned  2  Tim.  iv.  10. 
for  thine  own  turning  aside,  by  one  of  his  Majesty's 
judges ;  and  why  seekest  thou  to  bring  us  into  the 
like  condemnation  ?    Besides,  if  we  at  all  turn  aside, 
our  Lord  the  King  will  certainly  hear  thereof,  and 
will  there  put  us  to  shame,  where  we  would  stand 
with  boldness  before  him. 

Demas  cried  again,  That  he  also  was  one  of  their 
fraternity ;  and  that  if  they  would  tarry  a  little,  he 
also  himself  would  walk  with  them. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian,  What  is  thy  name? 
is  it  not  the  same  by  the  which  I  have  called  thee  ? 

DEMAS.  Yes,  my  name  is  Demas,  I  am  the  son  of 
Abraham. 

CHR.  I  know  you,  Gehazi  was  your  great-grand-  2  Kings  v.  20. 
father,  and  Judas  your  father,  and  you  have  trod  Matt.xxvi. 
their  steps.     It  is  but  a  devilish  prank  that  thou  dLP.  xxvii. 
usest ;  thy  father  was  hanged  for  a  traitor,  and  thou 
deservest   no  better  reward.      Assure  thyself  that 
when  we  come  to  the  King,  we  will  do  him  word  of 
this  thy  behaviour.    Thus  they  went  their  way. 

By  this  time  By-ends  and  his  companions  were 
come  again  within  sight,  and  they  at  the  first  beck  By-ends 
went  over  to  Demas.     Now,  whether  they  fell  into    °    °ver  to 
the  pit  by  looking  over  the  brink  thereof,  or  whether 
they   went    down    to   dig,   or    whether  they   were 
smothered  in  the  bottom,  by  the  damps  that  com- 
monly arise,  of  these  things  I  am  not  certain ;  But 


134        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

this  I  observed,  that  they  never  were  seen  again  in 
the  way.     Then  sang  Christian  : 

By-ends  and  Silver-Demas  both  agree  ; 
One  calls,  the  other  runs,  that  he  may  be 
A  sharer  in  his  lucre  ;  so  these  two 
Take  up  in  this  world,  and  no  further  go. 

Now  I  saw,  that  just  on  the  other  side  of  this 
plain,  the  pilgrims  came  to  a  place  where  stood  an 
They  see  old  monument,  hard  by  the  highway-side,  at  the 
mommujnt  sight  of  which  they  were  both  concerned,  because  of 
the  strangeness  of  the  form  thereof;  for  it  seemed 
to  them  as  if  it  had  been  a  woman  transformed  into 
the  shape  of  a  pillar  :  here  therefore  they  stood  look- 
ing, and  looking  upon  it,  but  could  not  for  a  time 
tell  what  they  should  make  thereof.  At  last  Hope- 
ful espied  written  above  upon  the  head  thereof,  a 
writing  in  an  unusual  hand  ;  but  he  being  no  scholar, 
called  to  Christian  (for  he  was  learned)  to  see  if  he 
could  pick  out  the  meaning ;  so  he  came,  and  after 
a  little  laying  of  letters  together,  he  found  the  same 
to  be  this,  'Remember  Lot's  wife.'  So  he  read  it 
to  his  fellow ;  after  which  they  both  concluded  that 
Gen.xix.  26.  that  was  the  pillar  of  salt  into  which  Lot's  wife  was 
turned,  for  her  looking  back  with  a  covetous  heart, 
when  she  was  going  from  Sodom  for  safety.  Which 
sudden  and  amazing  sight  gave  them  occasion  of 
this  discourse : 

CHR.  Ah,  my  brother,  this  is  a  seasonable  sight ; 
it  came  opportunely  to  us  after  the  invitation  which 
Dem  as  gave  us  to  come  over  to  view  the  Hill 
Lucre ;  and  had  we  gone  over  as  he  desired  us,  and 
as  thou  wast  inclined  to  do  (my  brother),  we  had, 


LOT  S    WIFE 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        135 

for  aught  I  know,  been  made  ourselves  like  this 
woman,  a  spectacle  for  those  that  shall  come  after 
to  behold. 

HOPE.  I  am  sorry  that  I  was  so  foolish,  and  am 
made  to  wonder  that  I  am  not  now  as  Lot's  wife ; 
for  wherein  was  the  difference  'twixt  her  sin  and 
mine  ?  she  only  looked  back,  and  I  had  a  desire  to 
go  see.  Let  grace  be  adored,  and  let  me  be  ashamed 
that  ever  such  a  thing  should  be  in  mine  heart. 

CHK.  Let  us  take  notice  of  what  we  see  here,  for 
our  help  for  time  to  come :  this  woman  escaped  one 
judgment,  for  she  fell  not  by  the  destruction  of 
Sodom  ;  yet  she  was  destroyed  by  another ;  as  we 
see,  she  is  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt. 

HOPE.  True,  and  she  may  be  to  us  both  caution 
and  example ;  caution  that  we  should  shun  her  sin, 
or  a  sign  of  what  judgment  will  overtake  such  as 
shall  not  be  prevented  by  this  caution :  so  Korah, 
Dathan,  and  Abiram,  with  the  two  hundred  and 
fifty  men  that  perished  in  their  sin,  did  also  become 
a  sign  or  example  to  others  to  beware :  but  above  Num. 
all,  I  muse  at  one  thing,  to  wit,  how  Demas  and  his 
fellows  can  stand  so  confidently  yonder  to  look  for 
that  treasure,  which  this  woman,  but  for  looking 
behind  her,  after  (for  we  read  not  that  she  stepped 
one  foot  out  of  the  way)  was  turned  into  a  pillar  of 
salt ;  specially  since  the  judgment  which  overtook 
her,  did  make  her  an  example,  within  sight  of  where 
they  are :  for  they  cannot  choose  but  see  her,  did 
they  but  lift  up  their  eyes. 

CHII.    It  is  a  thing  to  be  wondered  at,  and  it 
argueth  that  their  hearts  are  grown  desperate  in  the 


136        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Gen.  xiii.  13. 


Ver.  10. 


A  river. 

Ps.  Ixv.  9. 
ilev.  xxii. 
Ezek.  xlvii. 


Trees  by  the 
river. 


case ;  and  I  cannot  tell  who  to  compare  them  to  so 
fitly,  as  to  them  that  pick  pockets  in  the  presence  of 
the  judge,  or  that  will  cut  purses  under  the  gallows. 
It  is  said  of  the  men  of  Sodom,  'that  they  were 
sinners  exceedingly/  because  they  were  sinners 

*  before  the  Lord ' ;  that  is,   in   his   eyesight ;   and 
notwithstanding  the  kindnesses  that  he  had  showed 
them,  for   the  land   of  Sodom   was   now  like  the 
garden  of   Eden  heretofore.      This  therefore   pro- 
voked him  the  more  to  jealousy,  and  made  their  plague 
as  hot  as  the  fire  of  the  Lord  out  of  heaven  could 
make  it.     And  it  is  most  rationally  to  be  concluded, 
that  such,  even  such  as  these  are,  that  shall  sin  in  the 
sight,  yea,  and  that  too  in  despite  of  such  examples 
that  are   set   continually  before   them,  to   caution 
them  to  the  contrary,  must  be  partakers  of  severest 
judgments. 

HOPE.  Doubtless  thou  hast  said  the  truth;  but 
what  a  mercy  is  it,  that  neither  thou,  but  especially 
I,  am  not  made  myself  this  example :  this  minis- 
tereth  occasion  to  us  to  thank  God,  to  fear  before 
him,  and  always  to  remember  Lot's  wife. 

I  saw  then,  that  they  went  on  their  way  to  a 
pleasant  river,  which  David  the  king  called  the 

*  river  of  God,'  but  John,  the  '  river  of  the  water  of 
life.'     Now  their  way  lay  just  upon  the  bank  of  the 
river;  here  therefore  Christian  and  his  companion 
walked  with  great  delight ;  they  drank  also  of  the 
water  of  the  river,  which  was  pleasant  and  enliven- 
ing to  their  weary  spirits :  besides,  on  the  banks  of 
this  river  on  either  side  were  green  trees,  that  bore 
all  manner  of  fruit ;  and  the  leaves  of  the  trees  were 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        137 

good  for   medicine  ;   with  the  fruit  of  these  trees  The  fruit 
they  were  also  much  delighted  ;  and  the  leaves  they  of  the  trees. 
ate  to  prevent  surfeits,  and  other  diseases  that  are 
incident  to  those  that  heat  their  blood  by  travels. 
On  either  side  of  the  river  was   also  a  meadow,  A  meadow  in 
curiously  beautified  with  lilies  ;  and  it  was  green  all  J^doJn  to 


the  year  long.     In  this  meadow  they  lay  down  and  sleep. 
slept,  for  here  they  might  lie  down  safely.     When  isa.  xiv.'so. 
they  awoke,  they  gathered  again  of  the  fruit  of  the 
trees,  and  drank  again  of  the  water  of  the  river,  and 
then  lay  down  again  to  sleep.    Thus  they  did  several 
days  and  nights.     Then  they  sang  : 

Behold  ye  how  these  crystal  streams  do  glide 
(To  comfort  Pilgrims)  by  the  highway-side  ; 
The  meadows  green,  besides  their  fragrant  smell, 
Yield  dainties  for  them  ;  And  he  that  can  tell 
What  pleasant  fruit,  yea,  leaves,  these  trees  do  yield, 
Will  soon  sell  all,  that  he  may  buy  this  field. 

So  when  they  were  disposed  to  go  on  (for  they 
were  not,  as  yet,  at  their  journey's  end)  they  ate 
and  drank,  and  departed. 

Now  I  beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they  had  not 
journeyed  far,  but  the  river  and  the  way,  for  a  time, 
parted  ;  at  which  they  were  not  a  little  sorry,  yet 
they  durst  not  go  out  of  the  way.  Now  the  way 
from  the  river  was  rough,  and  their  feet  tender  by 
reason  of  their  travels  ;  so  the  souls  of  the  pilgrims  Num.  xxi.  4. 
were  much  discouraged  because  of  the  way  :  Where- 
fore still  as  they  went  on,  they  wished  for  better 
way.  Now  a  little  before  them,  there  was  on  the 
left  hand  of  the  road  a  meadow,  and  a  stile  to  go 
over  into  it,  and  that  meadow  is  called  By-path 


By-path 
Meadow. 

One  tempta- 
tion does 
make  way 
for  another. 


Strong 
Christians 
may  lead 
weak  ones 
out  of  the 
way. 


See  what  it 
is  too  sud- 
denly to  fall 
in  with 
strangers. 


A  pit  to 

catch  the 

vain-glorious 

in. 

Isa.  ix.  16. 


138        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Meadow.  Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  If  this 
meadow  lieth  along  by  our  way-side,  let 's  go  over 
into  it.  Then  he  went  to  the  stile  to  see,  and 
behold  a  path  lay  along  by  the  way  on  the  other 
side  of  the  fence.  'Tis  according  to  my  wish,  said 
Christian,  here  is  the  easiest  going;  come,  good 
Hopeful,  and  let  us  go  over. 

HOPE.  But  how  if  this  path  should  lead  us  out 
of  the  way  ? 

CHR.  That 's  not  like,  said  the  other ;  look,  doth 
it  not  go  along  by  the  way-side  ?  So  Hopeful, 
being  persuaded  by  his  fellow,  went  after  him  over 
the  stile.  When  they  were  gone  over,  and  were 
got  into  the  path,  they  found  it  very  easy  for  their 
feet :  and  withal,  they  looking  before  them,  espied 
a  man  walking  as  they  did  (and  his  name  was 
Vain-confidence),  so  they  called  after  him,  and  asked 
him  whither  that  way  led  ?  he  said,  To  the  Celestial 
Gate.  Look,  said  Christian,  did  not  I  tell  you  so  ? 
by  this  you  may  see  we  are  right.  So  they  fol- 
lowed, and  he  went  before  them.  But  behold  the 
night  came  on,  and  it  grew  very  dark,  so  that  they 
that  were  behind  lost  the  sight  of  him  that  went 
before. 

He  therefore  that  went  before  (Vain-confidence 
by  name)  not  seeing  the  way  before  him,  fell  into 
a  deep  pit,  which  was  on  purpose  there  made  by 
the  Prince  of  those  grounds,  to  catch  vain-glorious 
fools  withal,  and  was  dashed  in  pieces  with  his  fall. 

Now  Christian  and  his  fellow  heard  him  fall.  So 
they  called,  to  know  the  matter,  but  there  was  none 
to  answer,  only  they  heard  a  groaning.  Then  said 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        139 

Hopeful,  Where  are  we  now  ?     Then  was  his  fellow  Reasoning 
silent,  as  mistrusting  that  he  had  led  him  out  of  cS^S 
the  way  ;  and  now  it  began  to  rain,  and  thunder,  and  Hopeful. 
and   lighten   in  a  very  dreadful  manner,  and   the 
water  rose  amain. 

Then  Hopeful  groaned  in  himself,  saying,  Oh, 
that  I  had  kept  on  my  way  ! 

CHR.  Who  could  have  thought  that  this  path 
should  have  led  us  out  of  the  way  ? 

HOPE.  I  was  afraid  on't  at  the  very  first,  and 
therefore  gave  you  that  gentle  caution.  I  would 
have  spoke  plainer,  but  that  you  are  older  than  I. 

CHR.  Good  brother,  be  not  offended  ;  I  am  sorry  Christian's 
I  have  brought  thee  out  of  the  way,  and  that  I 


have   put  thee   into   such   eminent   danger;   pray,  of  his  brother 
my  brother,  forgive  me,  I  did  not  do  it  of  an  evil  ^ay° 
intent. 

HOPE.  Be  comforted,  my  brother,  for  I  forgive 
thee;  and  believe  too  that  this  shall  be  for  our 
good. 

CHR.  I  am  glad  I  have  with  me  a  merciful 
brother  ;  But  we  must  not  stand  thus,  let  's  try  to 
go  back  again. 

HOPE.  But,  good  brother,  let  me  go  before. 

CHR.  No,  if  you  please,  let  me  go  first  ;  that,  if 
there  be  any  danger,  I  may  be  first  therein,  because 
by  my  means  we  are  both  gone  out  of  the  way. 

HOPE.  No,  said  Hopeful,  you  shall  not  go  first  ; 
for  your  mind  being  troubled,   may  lead  you  out 
of  the  way  again.     Then  for  their  encouragement, 
they  heard   the   voice   of  one   saying,    (  Let   thine  Jer.  xxxi.  21. 
heart  be  towards  the  highway,  even  the  way  that 


They  are  in 
danger  of 
drowning  as 
they  go  back. 


They  sleep  in 
the  grounds 
of  Giant 
Despair. 


He  finds 
them  in  his 
ground,  and 
carries  them 
to  Doubting 
Castle. 


140        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

thou  wentest;  turn  again/  But  by  this  time  the 
waters  were  greatly  risen,  by  reason  of  which  the 
way  of  going  back  was  very  dangerous.  (Then  I 
thought  that  it  is  easier  going  out  of  the  way  when 
we  are  in,  than  going  in  when  we  are  out.)  Yet 
they  adventured  to  go  back ;  but  it  was  so  dark, 
and  the  flood  was  so  high,  that  in  their  going  back, 
they  had  like  to  have  been  drowned  nine  or  ten 
times. 

Neither  could  they,  with  all  the  skill  they  had, 
get  again  to  the  stile  that  night.  Wherefore,  at 
last  lighting  under  a  little  shelter,  they  sat  down 
there  till  the  day  brake ;  but,  being  weary,  they 
fell  asleep.1  Now  there  was,  not  far  from  the  place 
where  they  lay,  a  castle,  called  Doubting  Castle, 
the  owner  whereof  was  Giant  Despair,  and  it  was 
in  his  grounds  they  now  were  sleeping :  wherefore 
he  getting  up  in  the  morning  early,  and  walking 
up  and  down  in  his  fields,  caught  Christian  and 
Hopeful  asleep  in  his  grounds.  Then  with  a  grim 
and  surly  voice  he  bid  them  awake,  and  asked  them 
whence  they  were,  and  what  they  did  in  his  grounds. 
They  told  him  they  were  pilgrims,  and  that  they 
had  lost  their  way.  Then  said  the  Giant,  You  have 
this  night  trespassed  on  me,  by  trampling  in  and 
lying  on  my  grounds,  and  therefore  you  must  go 
along  with  me.  So  they  were  forced  to  go,  because 
he  was  stronger  than  they.  They  also  had  but 

1  The  Pilgrims  now,  to  gratify  the  flesh, 
Will  seek  its  ease  ;  but  oh  !  how  they  afresh 
Do  thereby  plunge  themselves  new  griefs  into  ! 
Who  seek  to  please  the  flesh.,  themselves  undo. 


JJ  •>  J  •>  •>  •>     J      J '  '  i  " \t 

j         * J    J      !  *  *  *    J  *  jt  Jj 


CHRISTIAN    AND    HOPEFUL    IN    DOUBTING    CASTLE 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        141 

little  to  say,  for  they  knew  themselves  in  a  fault. 
The  giant  therefore  drove  them  before  him,  and 
put  them  into  his  castle,  into  a  very  dark  dungeon,  The  grievous- 
nasty  and  stinking  to  the  spirits  of  these  two  men  : 
here  then  they  lay,  from  Wednesday  morning  till 
Saturday  night,  without  one  bit  of  bread,  or  drop 
of  drink,  or  light,  or  any  to  ask  how  they  did. 
They  were  therefore  here  in  evil  case,  and  were  far  PS.  ixxxvm.  is. 
from  friends  and  acquaintance.  Now  in  this  place, 
Christian  had  double  sorrow,  because  'twas  through 
his  unadvised  counsel  that  they  were  brought  into 
this  distress. 

Now  Giant  Despair  had  a  wife,  and  her  name 
was  Diffidence.  So  when  he  was  gone  to  bed,  he 
told  his  wife  what  he  had  done,  to  wit,  that  he  had 
taken  a  couple  of  prisoners,  and  cast  them  into  his 
dungeon,  for  trespassing  on  his  grounds.  Then  he 
asked  her  also  what  he  had  best  to  do  further  to 
them.  So  she  asked  him  what  they  were,  whence 
they  came,  and  whither  they  were  bound  ;  and  he  told 
her.  Then  she  counselled  him,  that  when  he  arose 
in  the  morning  he  should  beat  them,  without  any 
mercy.  So  when  he  arose,  he  getteth  him  a  grievous 
crab-tree  cudgel,  and  goes  down  into  the  dungeon 
to  them,  and  there  first  falls  to  rating  of  them  as  if 
they  were  dogs,  although  they  gave  him  never  a 
word  of  distaste.  Then  he  falls  upon  them,  and  On  Thursday, 
beats  them  fearfully,  in  such  sort,  that  they  were  Sais^sespair 
not  able  to  help  themselves,  or  to  turn  them  upon  prisoners, 
the  floor.  This  done,  he  withdraws  and  leaves 
them,  there  to  condole  their  misery,  and  to  mourn 
under  their  distress :  so  all  that  day  they  spent  the 


On  Friday, 
Giant  Despair 
counsels 
them  to  kill 
themselves. 


The  Giant 
sometimes 
has  fits. 


Christian 
crushed. 


Job  vii.  15. 


142        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

time  in  nothing  but  sighs  and  bitter  lamentations. 
The  next  night,  she,  talking  with  her  husband  about 
them  further,  and  understanding  that  they  were  yet 
alive,  did  advise  him  to  counsel  them  to  make  away 
themselves.  So  when  morning  was  come,  he  goes 
to  them  in  a  surly  manner  as  before,  and  perceiving 
them  to  be  very  sore  with  the  stripes  that  lie  had 
given  them  the  day  before,  he  told  them,  that  since 
they  were  never  like  to  come  out  of  that  place, 
their  only  way  would  be,  forthwith  to  make  an  end 
of  themselves,  either  with  knife,  halter,  or  poison : 
For  why,  said  he,  should  you  choose  life,  seeing  it 
is  attended  with  so  much  bitterness?  But  they 
desired  him  to  let  them  go.  With  that  he  looked 
ugly  upon  them,  and  rushing  to  them  had  doubt- 
less made  an  end  of  them  himself,  but  that  he  fell 
into  one  of  his  fits  (for  he  sometimes  in  sunshiny 
weather  fell  into  fits),  and  lost  (for  a  time)  the  use 
of  his  hand  ;  wherefore  he  withdrew,  and  left  them 
(as  before),  to  consider  what  to  do.  Then  did  the 
prisoners  consult  between  themselves,  whether  'twas 
best  to  take  his  counsel  or  no  ;  and  thus  they  began 
to  discourse : 

CHU.  Brother,  said  Christian,  what  shall  we  do  ? 
The  life  that  we  now  live  is  miserable :  for  my  part 
I  know  not  whether  is  best,  to  live  thus,  or  to  die 
out  of  hand.  *  My  soul  chooseth  strangling  rather 
than  life,'  and  the  grave  is  more  easy  for  me  than 
this  dungeon  :  Shall  we  be  ruled  by  the  Giant  ? 

HOPE.  Indeed  our  present  condition  is  dreadful, 
and  death  would  be  far  more  welcome  to  me  than 
thus  for  ever  to  abide  :  But  yet  let  us  consider,  the 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        143 

Lord  of  the  country  to  which  we  are  going  hath 
said,  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder,  no,  not  to  another 
man's  person ;  much  more  then  are  we  forbidden  to 
take  his  counsel  to  kill  ourselves.  Besides,  he  that 
kills  another,  can  but  commit  murder  upon  his 
body;  but  for  one  to  kill  himself,  is  to  kill  body 
and  soul  at  once.  And  moreover,  my  brother,  thou  Hopeful 
talkest  of  ease  in  the  grave ;  but  hast  thou  for-  £?™forts 
gotten  the  hell,  whither  for  certain  the  murderers 
go  ?  for,  '  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life,'  etc.  And, 
let  us  consider,  again,  that  all  the  law  is  not  in  the 
hand  of  Giant  Despair :  Others,  so  far  as  I  can 
understand,  have  been  taken  by  him  as  well  as  we  ; 
and  yet  have  escaped  out  of  his  hand  :  Who  knows, 
but  that  God  that  made  the  world,  may  cause  that 
Giant  Despair  may  die ;  or  that  at  some  time  or 
other  he  may  forget  to  lock  us  in  ;  or  but  he  may  in 
a  short  time  have  another  of  his  fits  before  us,  and 
may  lose  the  use  of  his  limbs ;  and  if  ever  that 
should  come  to  pass  again,  for  my  part  I  am  resolved 
to  pluck  up  the  heart  of  a  man,  and  to  try  my 
utmost  to  get  from  under  his  hand.  I  was  a  fool 
that  I  did  not  try  to  do  it  before ;  but  however,  my 
brother,  let 's  be  patient,  and  endure  a  while :  the 
time  may  come  that  may  give  us  a  happy  release ; 
but  let  us  not  be  our  own  murderers.  With 
these  words  Hopeful  at  present  did  moderate  the 
mind  of  his  brother;  so  they  continued  together 
(in  the  dark)  that  day,  in  their  sad  and  doleful 
condition. 

Well,  towards  evening  the  giant  goes  down  into 
the  dungeon  again,  to  see  if  his  prisoners  had  taken 


144        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

his  counsel  ;  but  when  he  came  there,  he  found  them 
alive,  and  truly,  alive  was  all  ;  for  now,  what  for 
want  of  bread  and  water,  and  by  reason  of  the 
wounds  they  received  when  he  beat  them,  they 
could  do  little  but  breathe  :  But,  I  say,  he  found 
them  alive;  at  which  he  fell  into  a  grievous  rage, 
and  told  them,  that  seeing  they  had  disobeyed  his 
counsel,  it  should  be  worse  with  them  than  if  they 
had  never  been  born. 

At  this  they  trembled  greatly,  and  I  think  that 

Christian  fell  into  a  swoon  ;  but  coming  a  little  to 

himself  again,  they  renewed  their  discourse  about 

the  giant's  counsel,  and  whether  yet  they  had  best 

Christian        to  take  it  or  no.     Now  Christian  again  seemed  to 

still  dejected.  be  for  doing  ^  but  Hopeful  made  his  second  reply 

as  folio  weth  : 

HOPE.  My  brother,  said  he,  rememberest  thou  not 
how  valiant  thou  hast  been  heretofore  ?  Apollyon 
could  not  crush  thee,  nor  could  all  that  thou  didst 
hear,  or  see,  or  feel  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow 
of  Death  ;  what  hardship,  terror,  and  amazement 
hast  thou  already  gone  through,  and  art  thou  now 
nothing  but  fear  ?  Thou  seest  that  I  am  in  the 
dungeon  with  thee,  a  far  weaker  man  by  nature 
than  thou  art  :  Also  this  giant  has  wounded  me  as 
well  as  thee,  and  hath  also  cut  off  the  bread  and 
water  from  my  mouth  ;  and  with  thee  I  mourn 
without  the  light.  But  let  's  exercise  a  little  more 
patience.  Remember  how  thou  playedst  the  man 
at  Vanity  Fair,  and  wast  neither  afraid  of  the  chain 
nor  cage  ;  nor  yet  of  bloody  death  :  wherefore  let 
us  (at  least  to  avoid  the  shame,  that  becomes  not  a 


Hopeful 

himfaga1n, 
by  calling' 


brance. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        145 

Christian  to  be  found  in)  bear  up  with  patience  as 
well  as  we  can. 

Now  night  being  come  again,  and  the  Giant  and 
his  wife  being  in  bed,  she  asked  him  concerning  the 
prisoners,  and  if  they  had  taken  his  counsel.  To 
which  he  replied,  They  are  sturdy  rogues,  they 
choose  rather  to  bear  all  hardship,  than  to  make 
away  themselves.  Then  said  she,  Take  them  into 
the  castle-yard  to-morrow,  and  show  them  the  bones 
and  skulls  of  those  that  thou  hast  already  despatched, 
and  make  them  believe,  ere  a  week  comes  to  an  end, 
thou  also  wilt  tear  them  in  pieces,  as  thou  hast  done 
their  fellows  before  them. 

So  when  the  morning  was  come,  the  Giant  goes 
to  them  again,  and  takes  them  into  the  castle-yard, 
and  shows  them  as  his  wife  had  bidden  him.    These, 
said  he,  were  pilgrims  as  you  are,  once,  and  they 
trespassed  in  my  grounds,  as  you  have  done;  and 
when  I  thought  fit,  I  tore  them  in  pieces,  and  so  On  Saturday, 
within  ten  days  I  will  do  you.     Go,  get  you  down  threatened 
to  your  den  again ;  and  with  that  he  beat  them  all  that  shortly 
the  way  thither.      They  lay  therefore  all  day  on  puii  them  in 
Saturday  in  lamentable  case,  as  before.     Now  when  Pieces- 
night  was  come,  and  when  Mrs.  Diffidence  and  her 
husband  the  Giant  were  got  to  bed,  they  began  to 
renew  their  discourse  of  their  prisoners ;  and  withal, 
the  old  Giant  wondered,  that  he  could  neither  by  his 
blows,  nor  counsel,  bring  them  to  an  end.      And 
with  that  his  wife  replied,  I  fear,  said  she,  that  they 
live  in  hope  that  some  will  come  to  relieve  them, 
or  that  they  have  pick-locks  about  them,  by  the 
means  of  which  they  hope  to  escape.     And,  sayest 

K 


A  key  in 


Promise, 
opens  any 
lock  in 
Doubting 
Castle. 


146        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

thou  so,  my  dear  ?  said  the  Giant,  I  will  therefore 
search  them  in  the  morning. 

Well,  on  Saturday  about  midnight  they  began 
to  pray,  and  continued  in  prayer  till  almost  break 
of  day. 

Now  a  little  before  it  was  day,  good  Christian,  as 
one  half  amazed,  brake  out  in  this  passionate  speech: 
What  a  fool,  quoth  he,  am  I  thus  to  lie  in  a  stinking 
dungeon,  when  I  may  as  well  walk  at  liberty!  I 
have  a  key  in  my  bosom  called  Promise,  that  will, 
I  am  persuaded,  open  any  lock  in  Doubting  Castle. 
Then  said  Hopeful,  That 's  good  news;  good  brother, 
pluck  it  out  of  thy  bosom  and  try. 

Then  Christian  pulled  it  out  of  his  bosom,  and 
began  to  try  at  the  dungeon  door,  whose  bolt  (as  he 
turned  the  key)  gave  back,  and  the  door  flew  open 
with  ease,  and  Christian  and  Hopeful  both  came 
out.  Then  he  went  to  the  outward  door  that  leads 
into  the  castle-yard,  and  with  his  key  opened  that 
door  also.  After  he  went  to  the  iron  gate,  for  that 
must  be  opened  too,  but  that  lock  went  damnable 
hard,  yet  the  key  did  open  it ;  then  they  thrust  open 
the  gate  to  make  their  escape  with  speed,  but  that 
gate,  as  it  opened,  made  such  a  creaking,  that  it 
waked  Giant  Despair,  who  hastily  rising  to  pursue 
his  prisoners,  felt  his  limbs  to  fail,  for  his  fits  took 
him  again,  so  that  he  could  by  no  means  go  after 
them.  Then  they  went  on,  and  came  to  the  King's 
highway,  and  so  were  safe,  because  they  were  out 
of  his  jurisdiction. 

Now  when  they  were  gone  over  the  stile,  they 
began  to  contrive  with  themselves  what  they  should 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        147 

do  at  that  stile,  to  prevent  those  that  should  come 
after  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  Giant  Despair. 
So  they  consented  to  erect  there  a  pillar,  and  to  A  pillar 
engrave  upon  the  side  thereof  this  sentence,  *  Over 


this  stile  is  the  way  to  Doubting  Castle,  which  is  and  his 
kept  by  Giant  Despair*  who  despiseth  the  King  of 
the  Celestial  Country,  and  seeks  to  destroy  his  holy 
pilgrims.'  Many  therefore  that  followed  after,  read 
what  was  written,  and  escaped  the  danger.  This 
done,  they  sang  as  follows  — 

Out  of  the  way  we  went,  and  then  we  found 

What  'twas  to  tread  upon  forbidden  ground  ; 

And  let  them  that  come  after  have  a  care, 

Lest  heedlessness  makes  them,  as  we,  to  fare  : 

Lest  they,  for  trespassing,  his  prisoners  are, 

Whose  Castle  's  Doubting,  and  whose  name  's  Despair. 


They  went  then,  till  they  came  to  the  Delectable  The  Delect- 
able r 

tains. 


Mountains,1  which  mountains  belong  to  the  Lord  of  able  Moun- 


that  hill,  of  which  we  have  spoken  before ;  so  they 
went  up  to  the  mountains,  to  behold  the  gardens 
and  orchards,  the  vineyards,  and  fountains  of  water; 
where  also  they  drank,  and  washed  themselves,  and  They  are 
did  freely  eat  of  the  vineyards.     Now  there  were  on 
the  tops  of  these  mountains  Shepherds  feeding  their  tains- 
flocks,  and  they  stood  by  the  highway-side.     The 
pilgrims  therefore  went  to  them,  and  leaning  upon 
their  staves   (as   is   common  with  weary  pilgrims, 
when  they  stand  to  talk  with  any  by  the  way)  they 

1  Mountains  Delectable  they  now  ascend, 
Where  Shepherds  be,  which  to  them  do  commend 
Alluring  things,  and  things  that  cautious  are, 
Pilgrims  are  steady  kept  by  faith  and  fear. 


Talk  with 
the  Shep- 
herds. 


John  x.  11. 


Hos.  xiv.  9. 


Heb.  xiii.  1,  2. 


The  Shep- 
herds wel- 
come them. 

The  names 
of  the  Shep- 
herds. 


148        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

asked,  Whose  delectable  Mountains  are  these  ?  and 
whose  be  the  sheep  that  feed  upon  them  ? 

SHEP.  These  mountains  are  Immanuel's  Land,  and 
they  are  within  sight  of  his  city ;  and  the  sheep  also 
are  his,  and  he  laid  down  his  life  for  them. 

CHR.  Is  this  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  ? 

SHEP.  You  are  just  in  your  way. 

CHR.  How  far  is  it  thither  ? 

SHEP.  Too  far  for  any,  but  those  that  shall  get 
thither  indeed. 

CHR.  Is  the  way  safe,  or  dangerous  ? 

SHEP.  Safe  for  those  for  whom  it  is  to  be  safe, 
but  transgressors  shall  fall  therein. 

CHR.  Is  there  in  this  place  any  relief  for  pilgrims 
that  are  weary  and  faint  in  the  way  ? 

SHEP.  The  Lord  of  these  mountains  hath  given  us 
a  charge  not  to  be  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers ; 
therefore  the  good  of  the  place  is  before  you. 

I  saw  also  in  my  dream,  that  when  the  Shepherds 
perceived  that  they  were  wayfaring  men,  they  also 
put  questions  to  them  (to  which  they  made  answer 
as  in  other  places),  as,  Whence  came  you  ?  and, 
How  got  you  into  the  way  ?  and,  By  what  means 
have  you  so  persevered  therein  ?  For  but  few  of 
them  that  begin  to  come  hither,  do  show  their  face 
on  these  mountains.  But  when  the  Shepherds  heard 
their  answers,  being  pleased  therewith,  they  looked 
very  lovingly  upon  them,  and  said,  Welcome  to  the 
Delectable  Mountains ! 

The  Shepherds,  I  say,  whose  names  were  Know- 
ledge, Experience,  Watchful,  and  Sincere,  took 
them  by  the  hand,  and  had  them  to  their  tents, 


HILL    ERROR 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        149 

and  made  them  partake  of  that  which  was  ready 
at  present.  They  said  moreover,  We  would  that 
you  should  stay  here  a  while,  to  be  acquainted  with 
us,  and  yet  more  to  solace  yourselves  with  the 
good  of  these  Delectable  Mountains.  They  then 
told  them  that  they  were  content  to  stay ;  and  so 
they  went  to  their  rest  that  night,  because  it  was 
very  late. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  in  the  morning, 
the  Shepherds  called  up  Christian  and  Hopeful  to 
walk  with  them  upon  the  mountains :  So  they 
went  forth  with  them,  and  walked  a  while,  having 
a  pleasant  prospect  on  every  side.  Then  said  the 
Shepherds  one  to  another,  Shall  we  show  these  They  are 
pilgrims  some  wonders  ?  So  when  they  had  con-  Bonders. 
eluded  to  do  it,  they  had  them  first  to  the  top  of 
a  hill  called  Error,  which  was  very  steep  on  the  TheMoun- 
furthest  side,  and  bid  them  look  down  to  the 
bottom.  So  Christian  and  Hopeful  looked  down, 
and  saw  at  the  bottom  several  men  dashed  all  to 
pieces  by  a  fall  that  they  had  from  the  top.  Then 
said  Christian,  What  meaneth  this?  The  Shep- 
herds answered,  Have  you  not  heard  of  them  that 
were  made  to  err,  by  hearkening  to  Hymenaeus 
and  Philetus,  as  concerning  the  faith  of  the  re-  2  Tim.  a.  17, 
surrection  of  the  body  ?  They  answered,  Yes. 
Then  said  the  Shepherds,  Those  that  you  see  lie 
dashed  in  pieces  at  the  bottom  of  this  mountain 
are  they;  and  they  have  continued  to  this  day 
unburied  (as  you  see)  for  an  example  to  others  to 
take  heed  how  they  clamber  too  high,  or  how  they 
come  too  near  the  brink  of  this  mountain. 


150        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Then  I  saw  that  they  had  them  to  the  top  of 
Mount  another  mountain,  and  the  name  of  that  is  Caution, 

and  bid  them  look  afar  off;  which  when  they  did, 
they  perceived,  as  they  thought,  several  men  walk- 
ing up  and  down  among  the  tombs  that  were  there. 
And  they  perceived  that  the  men  were  blind, 
because  they  stumbled  sometimes  upon  the  tombs, 
and  because  they  could  not  get  out  from  among 
them.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

The  Shepherds  then  answered,  Did  you  not  see 
a  little  below  these  mountains  a  stile  that  led  into 
a  meadow  on  the  left  hand  of  this  way?  They 
answered,  Yes.  Then  said  the  Shepherds,  From 
that  stile  there  goes  a  path  that  leads  directly  to 
Doubting  Castle,  which  is  kept  by  Giant  Despair ; 
and  these  men  (pointing  to  them  among  the  tombs) 
came  once  on  pilgrimage,  as  you  do  now,  even  till 
they  came  to  that  same  stile.  And  because  the 
right  way  was  rough  in  that  place,  they  chose  to  go 
out  of  it  into  that  meadow,  and  there  were  taken 
by  Giant  Despair,  and  cast  into  Doubting  Castle ; 
where,  after  they  had  a  while  been  kept  in  the 
dungeon,  he  at  last  did  put  out  their  eyes,  and  led 
them  among  those  tombs,  where  he  has  left  them 
to  wander  to  this  very  day ;  that  the  saying  of  the 
Prov.  xxi.  m  wise  man  might  be  fulfilled,  '  He  that  wandereth 
out  of  the  way  of  understanding  shall  remain  in  the 
congregation  of  the  dead.'  Then  Christian  and 
Hopeful  looked  upon  one  another,  with  tears  gush- 
ing out,  but  yet  said  nothing  to  the  Shepherds. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  Shepherds  had 
them  to  another  place,  in  a  bottom,  where  was  a 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        151 

door  in  the  side  of  a  hill ;  and  they  opened  the  door, 
and  bid  them  look  in.  They  looked  in  therefore, 
and  saw  that  within  it  was  very  dark,  and  smoky ; 
they  also  thought  that  they  heard  there  a  rumbling 
noise  as  of  fire,  and  a  cry  of  some  tormented,  and 
that  they  smelt  the  scent  of  brimstone.  Then  said 
Christian,  What  means  this?  The  Shepherds  told 
them,  This  is  a  by-way  to  hell,  a  way  that  hypocrites  A  by-way 
go  in  at ;  namely,  such  as  sell  their  birthright,  with  * 
Esau ;  such  as  sell  their  Master,  with  Judas ;  such 
as  blaspheme  the  gospel,  with  Alexander ;  and  that 
lie  and  dissemble,  with  Ananias  and  Sapphira  his 
wife. 

HOPE.  Then  said  Hopeful  to  the  Shepherds,  I 
perceive  that  these  had  on  them,  even  every  one, 
a  show  of  Pilgrimage,  as  we  have  now ;  had  they 
not? 

SHEP.  Yes,  and  held  it  a  long  time  too. 

HOPE.  How  far  might  they  go  on  pilgrimage  in 
their  day,  since  they  notwithstanding  were  thus 
miserably  cast  away  ? 

SHEP.  Some  further,  and  some  not  so  far  as  these 
mountains. 

Then  said  the  pilgrims  one  to  another,  We  had 
need  to  cry  to  the  Strong  for  strength. 

SHEP.  Ay,  and  you  will  have  need  to  use  it  when 
you  have  it  too. 

By  this  time  the  pilgrims  had  a  desire  to  go 
forwards,  and  the  Shepherds  a  desire  they  should ; 
so  they  walked  together  towards  the  end  of  the 
mountains.  Then  said  the  Shepherds  one  to 
another,  Let  us  here  show  to  the  pilgrims  the  gates 


The 

Shepherds' 
perspective- 
glass. 

The  Hill 
Clear. 


The  fruits  of 
servile  fear. 


A  two-fold 
caution. 


The  Country 
of  Conceit, 
out  of 
which  came 
Ignorance. 


152        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

of  the  Celestial  City,  if  they  have  skill  to  look 
through  our  perspective-glass.  The  pilgrims  then 
lovingly  accepted  the  motion  :  So  they  had  them  to 
the  top  of  a  high  hill,  called  Clear,  and  gave  them 
their  glass  to  look. 

Then  they  essayed  to  look,  but  the  remembrance 
of  that  last  thing  that  the  Shepherds  had  showed 
them,  made  their  hands  shake,  by  means  of  which 
impediment  they  could  not  look  steadily  through 
the  glass ;  yet  they  thought  they  saw  something  like 
the  gate,  and  also  some  of  the  glory  of  the  place. 
Then  they  went  away  and  sang  this  song — ^ 

Thus  by  the  Shepherds  secrets  are  reveal' d, 
Which  from  all  other  men  are  kept  conceal'd : 
Come  to  the  Shepherds  then,  if  you  would  see 
Things  deep,  things  hid,  and  that  mysterious  be. 

When  they  were  about  to  depart,  one  of  the 
Shepherds  gave  them  a  note  of  the  way.  Another 
of  them  bid  them  beware  of  the  Flatterer.  The 
third  bid  them  take  heed  that  they  sleep  not  upon 
the  Enchanted  Ground.  And  the  fourth  bid  them 
God-speed.  So  I  awoke  from  my  dream. 

And  I  slept,  and  dreamed  again,  and  saw  the 
same  two  pilgrims  going  down  the  mountains  along 
the  highway  towards  the  city.  Now,  a  little  below 
these  mountains,  on  the  left  hand,  lieth  the  country 
of  Conceit ;  from  which  country  there  comes  into 
the  way  in  which  the  pilgrims  walked  a  little  crooked 
lane.  Here  therefore  they  met  with  a  very  brisk 
lad,  that  came  out  of  that  country,  and  his  name 
was  Ignorance.  So  Christian  asked  him  from  what 
parts  he  came,  and  whither  he  was  going. 


° 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        153 

IGNOR.  Sir,  I  was  born  in  the  country  that  lieth  Christian 
off  there,  a  little  on  the  left  hand  ;  and  I  am  going  ancJhavT 
to  the  Celestial  City.  some  talk. 

CHR.  But  how  do  you  think  to  get  in  at  the  gate, 
for  you  may  find  some  difficulty  there  ? 

IGNOR.  As  other  good  people  do,  said  he. 

CHR.  But  what  have  you  to  show  at  that  gate, 
that  may  cause  that  the  gate  should  be  opened  to 
you  ? 

IGNOR.  I  know  my  Lord's  will,  and  I  have  been  a  The  ground 
good  liver  ;  I  pay  every  man  his  own  ;  I  pray,  fast, 
pay  tithes,  and  give  alms,  and  have  left  my  country 
for  whither  I  am  going. 

CHR.  But  thou  earnest  not  in  at  the  Wicket-Gate 
that  is  at  the  head  of  this  way  ;  thou  earnest  in 
hither  through  that  same  crooked  lane,  and  there- 
fore I  fear,  however  thou  mayest  think  of  thyself, 
when  the  reckoning  day  shall  come,  thou  wilt  have 
laid  to  thy  charge  that  thou  art  a  thief  and  a  robber, 
instead  of  getting  admittance  into  the  city. 

IGNOR.  Gentlemen,  ye  be  utter  strangers  to  me  ;  He  saith  to 
I  know  you  not:  be  content  to  follow  the  religion  thaUie^sa 
of  your  country,  and  I  will  follow  the  religion  of  fool. 
mine.     I  hope  all  will  be  well.     And  as  for  the  gate 
that  you  talk  of,  all  the  world  knows  that  that  is  a 
great  way  off  of  our  country.     I  cannot  think  that 
any  man  in  all  our  parts  doth  so  much  as  know  the 
way  to  it  ;  nor  need  they  matter  whether  they  do 
or  no,  since  we  have,  as  you  see,  a  fine  pleasant 
green  lane,  that  comes  down  from  our  country  the 
next  way  into  it. 

When  Christian  saw  that  the  man  was  wise  in 


Prov.  xxvi.  12. 
Eccles.  x.  3. 


How  to 

carry  it  to 
a  fool. 


Matt.  xii.  45. 
Prov.  v.  22. 


The  destruc- 
tion of  one 
Turn-away. 


154        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

his  own  conceit,  he  said  to  Hopeful  whisperingly, 
There  is  more  hopes  of  a  fool  than  of  him.     And 
said  moreover,  *  When  he  that  is  a  fool  walketh  by 
the  way,  his  wisdom  faileth  him,  and  he  saith  to 
every  one  that  he  is  a  fool.'     What,  shall  we  talk 
further  with  him  ?  or  outgo  him  at  present  ?  and  so 
leave  him  to  think  of  what  he  hath  heard  already ; 
and  then  stop  again  for  him  afterwards,  and  see  if 
by  degrees  we  can  do  any  good  of  him  ?     Then  said 
Hopeful- 
Let  Ignorance  a  little  while  now  muse 
On  what  is  said,  and  let  him  not  refuse 
Good  counsel  to  embrace,  lest  he  remain 
Still  ignorant  of  what 's  the  chiefest  gain. 
God  saith,  Those  that  no  understanding  have, 
(Although  he  made  them)  them  he  will  not  save. 

HOPE.  He  further  added,  It  is  not  good,  I  think, 
to  say  all  to  him  at  once ;  let  us  pass  him  by,  if 
you  will,  and  talk  to  him  anon,  even  as  he  is  able 
to  bear  it. 

So  they  both  went  on,  and  Ignorance  he  came 
after.  Now  when  they  had  passed  him  a  little  way, 
they  entered  into  a  very  dark  lane,  where  they  met 
a  man  whom  seven  devils  had  bound  with  seven 
strong  cords,  and  were  carrying  of  him  back  to  the 
door  that  they  saw  on  the  side  of  the  hill.  Now 
good  Christian  began  to  tremble,  and  so  did  Hope- 
ful his  companion :  Yet  as  the  devils  led  away  the 
man,  Christian  looked  to  see  if  he  knew  him,  and  he 
thought  it  might  be  one  Turn-away  that  dwelt  in 
the  town  of  Apostacy.  But  he  did  not  perfectly 
see  his  face,  for  he  did  hang  his  head  like  a  thief 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        155 

that  is  found  :  But  being  gone  past,  Hopeful  looked 
after   him,  and   espied  on   his  back   a  paper  with 
this  inscription,  '  Wanton  professor,  and  damnable 
apostate.'     Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Now  Christian 
I  call  to  remembrance  that  which  was  told  me  of  a 


thine  that  happened  to  a  good  man  hereabout.    The  a  story  of 

n  j_,  T  •?,!     *  -^     t_  Little-faith. 

name  01  the  man  was  Little-faith,  but  a  good  man, 

and  he  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Sincere.     The  thing 

was  this  :    at  the  entering  in  of  this  passage  there 

comes   down    from   Broadway   Gate   a   lane  called  Broadway 

Deadman's  Lane  ;  so  called,  because  of  the  murders  Deadman's 

that  are  commonly  done  there.      And  this  Little-  Lane- 

faith  going  on  pilgrimage,  as  we  do  now,  chanced  to 

sit  down  there  and  slept.     Now  there  happened,  at 

that  time,  to  come  down  that  lane  from  Broadway 

Gate,  three  sturdy  rogues,  and  their  names  were 

Faint-heart,   Mistrust,  and  Guilt  (three  brothers), 

and  they  espying  Little-faith  where  he  was,  came 

galloping  up  with  speed  :  Now  the  good  man  was 

just  awaked  from  his  sleep,  and  was  getting  up  to 

go  on  his  journey.      So  they  came  all  up  to  him, 

and  with  threatening  language  bid  him  stand.     At 

this,  Little-faith  looked  as  white  as  a  clout,  and  had 

neither  power  to  fight  nor  fly.     Then  said  Faint-  Little-faith 

heart,  Deliver  thy  purse  ;  but  he  making  no  haste  Faint-heart, 

to  do  it  (for  he  was  loth  to  lose  his  money),  Mistrust  Mistrust  and 

ran  up    to    him,   and  thrusting  his  hand  into   his 

pocket,  pulled  out  thence  a  bag  of  silver.     Then  he  They  got 

cried  out,  Thieves,  thieves  !    With  that,  Guilt,  with  Xe^and 

a  great  club  that  was  in  his  hand,  struck  Little-faith  knocked  him 

on  the  head,  and  with  that  blow  felled  him  flat  to 

the  ground,    where   he   lay   bleeding   as   one    that 


Little-faith 
lost  not  his 
hest  things. 


1  Pet.  iv.  18. 


Little-faith 
forced  to 
beg  to  his 
journey's 
end. 


He  kept 
not  his  hest 
things  by 
his  own 
cunning. 
2  Tim.  i.  14. 


156        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

would  bleed  to  death.  All  this  while  the  thieves 
stood  by :  But  at  last,  they  hearing  that  some 
were  upon  the  road,  and  fearing  lest  it  should  be 
one  Great-grace  that  dwells  in  the  city  of  Good- 
confidence,  they  betook  themselves  to  their  heels, 
and  left  this  good  man  to  shift  for  himself.  Now 
after  a  while,  Little-faith  came  to  himself,  and 
getting  up,  made  shift  to  scramble  on  his  way. 
This  was  the  story. 

HOPE.  But  did  they  take  from  him  all  that  ever 
he  had  ? 

CHR.  No :  The  place  where  his  jewels  were,  they 
never  ransacked,  so  those  he  kept  still ;  but,  as  I 
was  told,  the  good  man  was  much  afflicted  for  his 
loss,  for  the  thieves  got  most  of  his  spending  money. 
That  which  they  got  not  (as  I  said)  were  jewels; 
also  he  had  a  little  odd  money  left,  but  scarce 
enough  to  bring  him  to  his  journey's  end.  Nay,  if 
I  was  not  misinformed,  he  was  forced  to  beg  as  he 
went,  to  keep  himself  alive,  for  his  jewels  he  might 
not  sell ;  but  beg,  and  do  what  he  could,  he  went 
(as  we  say)  with  many  a  hungry  belly  the  most  part 
of  the  rest  of  the  way. 

HOPE.  But  is  it  not  a  wonder  they  got  not  from 
him  his  certificate,  by  which  he  was  to  receive  his 
admittance  at  the  Celestial  Gate  ? 

CHR.  'Tis  a  wonder,  but  they  got  not  that:  though 
they  missed  it  not  through  any  good  cunning  of  his ; 
for  he,  being  dismayed  with  their  coming  upon  him, 
had  neither  power  nor  skill  to  hide  anything ;  so  it 
was  more  by  good  providence  than  by  his  endeavour, 
that  they  missed  of  that  good  thing. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        157 

HOPE.  But  it  must  needs  be  a  comfort  to  him  that 
they  got  not  this  jewel  from  him. 

CHR.  It  might  have  been  good  comfort  to  him,  had  2  Pet.  ii.  9. 
he  used  it  as  he  should ;  but  they  that  told  me  the 
story  said,  That  he  made  but  little  use  of  it  all  the 
rest  of  the  way,  and  that  because  of  the  dismay 
that  he  had  in  their  taking  away  his  money.  Indeed, 
he  forgot  it  a  great  part  of  the  rest  of  his  journey  ; 
and  besides,  when  at  any  time  it  came  into  his  mind, 
and  he  began  to  be  comforted  therewith,  then  would 
fresh  thoughts  of  his  loss  come  again  upon  him,  and 
those  thoughts  would  swallow  up  all. 

HOPE.  Alas,  poor  man !  this  could  not  but  be  a  He  is  pitied 
great  grief  unto  him.  br  both- 

CHR.  Grief!  Ay,  a  grief  indeed.  Would  it  not 
have  been  so  to  any  of  us,  had  we  been  used  as  he, 
to  be  robbed  and  wounded  too,  and  that  in  a  strange 
place,  as  he  was  ?  'Tis  a  wonder  he  did  not  die 
with  grief,  poor  heart !  I  was  told  that  he  scattered 
almost  all  the  rest  of  the  way  with  nothing  but  dole- 
ful and  bitter  complaints  ;  telling  also  to  all  that 
overtook  him,  or  that  he  overtook  in  the  way  as  he 
went,  where  he  was  robbed,  and  how ;  who  they 
were  that  did  it,  and  what  he  lost ;  how  he  was 
wounded,  and  that  he  hardly  escaped  with  life. 

HOPE.  But  'tis  a  wonder  that  his  necessity  did 
not  put  him  upon  selling  or  pawning  some  of  his 
jewels,  that  he  might  have  wherewith  to  relieve 
himself  in  his  journey. 

CHR.  Thou  talkest  like  one  upon  whose  head  is  Christian 
the  shell  to  this  very  day.  For  what  should  he  ^fdW 
pawn  them  ?  or  to  whom  should  he  sell  them  ?  In  f°r  unadvised 

speaking. 


Heb.  xii.  16. 


A  discourse 
about  Esau 
and  Little- 
faith. 


Esau  was 
ruled  by  his 
lusts. 
Gen.  xxv.  32. 


Esau  never 
had  faith. 


158        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

all  that  country  where  he  was  robbed,  his  jewels 
were  not  accounted  of,  nor  did  he  want  that  relief 
which  could  from  thence  be  administered  to  him. 
Besides,  had  his  jewels  been  missing  at  the  gate  of 
the  Celestial  City,  he  had  (and  that  he  knew  well 
enough)  been  excluded  from  an  inheritance  there ; 
and  that  would  have  been  worse  to  him  than  the 
appearance  and  villainy  of  ten  thousand  thieves. 

HOPE.  Why  art  thou  so  tart,  my  brother  ?  Esau 
sold  his  birthright,  and  that  for  a  mess  of  pottage, 
and  that  birthright  was  his  greatest  jewel;  and  if 
he,  why  might  not  Little-faith  do  so  too  ? 

CHR.  Esau  did  sell  his  birthright  indeed,  and  so 
do  many  besides,  and  by  so  doing,  exclude  them- 
selves from  the  chief  blessing,  as  also  that  caitiff 
did.  But  you  must  put  a  difference  betwixt  Esau 
and  Little -faith,  and  also  betwixt  their  estates. 
Esau's  birthright  was  typical,  but  Little-faith's  jewels 
were  not  so.  Esau's  belly  was  his  god,  but  Little- 
faith's  belly  was  not  so.  Esau's  want  lay  in  his 
fleshly  appetite ;  Little-faith's  did  not  so.  Besides, 
Esau  could  see  no  further  than  to  the  fulfilling  of 
his  lusts :  '  For  I  am  at  the  point  to  die,'  said  he, 
*  and  what  good  will  this  birthright  do  me  ? '  But 
Little-faith,  though  it  was  his  lot  to  have  but  a  little 
faith,  was  by  his  little  faith  kept  from  such  extrava- 
gances, and  made  to  see  and  prize  his  jewels  more 
than  to  sell  them,  as  Esau  did  his  birthright.  You 
read  not  anywhere  that  Esau  had  faith,  no,  not  so 
much  as  a  little ;  therefore  no  marvel,  if  where  the 
flesh  only  bears  sway  (as  it  will  in  that  man  where 
no  faith  is  to  resist),  if  he  sells  his  birthright,  and 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        159 

his  soul  and  all,  and  that  to  the  devil  of  hell ;  for 

it  is  with  such,  as  it  is  with  the  ass,  who  in  her  Jer.  a.  24. 

occasions    cannot   be    turned   away.      When   their 

minds  are  set  upon  their  lusts,  they  will  have  them 

whatever  they  cost.     But  Little-faith  was  of  another 

temper,  his  mind  was  on  things  divine ;  his  liveli-  Little-faith 

hood  was  upon  things  that  were  spiritual,  and  from  i^Jpon 

above :  Therefore  to  what  end  should  he  that  is  of  Esau's 

such  a  temper  sell  his  jewels  (had  there  been  any  po 

that  would  have  bought  them)  to  fill  his  mind  with 

empty  things  ?     Will  a  man  give  a  penny  to  fill  his 

belly  with  hay  ?  or  can  you  persuade  the  turtle-dove  A  comparison 

to  live  upon  carrion,  like  the  crow  ?     Though  faith-  JSEtaST 

less  ones  can,  for  carnal  lusts,  pawn,  or  mortgage,  and  the  crow. 

or  sell  what  they  have,  and  themselves  outright  to 

boot;  yet  they  that  have  faith,  saving  faith,  though 

but  a  little  of  it,  cannot  do  so.     Here,  therefore,  my 

brother,  is  thy  mistake. 

HOPE.  I  acknowledge  it ;  but  yet  your  severe 
reflection  had  almost  made  me  angry. 

CHR.  Why,  I  did  but  compare  thee  to  some  of 
the  birds  that  are  of  the  brisker  sort,  who  will  run  to 
and  fro  in  untrodden  paths  with  the  shell  upon  their 
heads ;  but  pass  by  that,  and  consider  the  matter 
under  debate,  and  all  shall  be  well  betwixt  thee  and 
me. 

HOPE.  But,  Christian,  these  three  fellows,  I  am 
persuaded  in  my  heart,  are  but  a  company  of 
cowards ;  would  they  have  run  else,  think  you,  as 
they  did,  at  the  noise  of  one  that  was  coming  on  the 
road  ?  Why  did  not  Little-faith  pluck  up  a  greater  Hopeful 
heart  ?  He  might,  methinks,  have  stood  one  brush 


No  great 
heart  for 
God  where 
there  is  but 
little  faith. 

We  have 
more  courage 
when  out, 
than  when 
we  are  in. 


1  Pet.  v.  8. 

Christian 
tells  his  own 
experience 
in  this  case. 


The  King's 
champion. 


160        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

with  them,  and  have  yielded  when  there  had  been  no 
remedy. 

CHR.  That  they  are  cowards,  many  have  said,  but 
few  have  found  it  so  in  the  time  of  trial.  As  for  a 
great  heart,  Little-faith  had  none ;  and  I  perceive  by 
thee,  my  brother,  hadst  thou  been  the  man  con- 
cerned, thou  art  but  for  a  brush,  and  then  to  yield. 
And  verily,  since  this  is  the  height  of  thy  stomach 
now  they  are  at  a  distance  from  us,  should  they 
appear  to  thee,  as  they  did  to  him,  they  might  put 
thee  to  second  thoughts. 

But  consider  again,  they  are  but  journeymen 
thieves ;  they  serve  under  the  king  of  the  bottom- 
less pit,  who,  if  need  be,  will  come  in  to  their  aid 
himself,  and  his  voice  is  as  the  roaring  of  a  lion.  I 
myself  have  been  engaged  as  this  Little-faith  was, 
and  I  found  it  a  terrible  thing.  These  three  villains 
set  upon  me,  and  I  beginning  like  a  Christian  to 
resist,  they  gave  but  a  call,  and  in  came  their  master: 
I  would,  as  the  saying  is,  have  given  my  life  for 
a  penny ;  but  that,  as  God  would  have  it,  I  was 
clothed  with  armour  of  proof.  Ay,  and  yet  though 
I  was  so  harnessed,  I  found  it  hard  work  to  quit 
myself  like  a  man ;  no  man  can  tell  what  in  that 
combat  attends  us,  but  he  that  hath  been  in  the 
battle  himself. 

HOPE.  Well,  but  they  ran,  you  see,  when  they 
did  but  suppose  that  one  Great-grace  was  in  the 
way. 

CHR.  True,  they  have  often  fled,  both  they  and 
their  master,  when  Great-grace  hath  but  appeared ; 
and  no  marvel,  for  he  is  the  King's  champion.  But 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        161 

I  trow  you  will  put  some  difference  between  Little- 
faith  and  the  King's  champion.  All  the  King's  sub- 
jects are  not  his  champions,  nor  can  they,  when  tried, 
do  such  feats  of  war  as  he.  Is  it  meet  to  think  that 
a  little  child  should  handle  Goliath  as  David  did  ? 
or  that  there  should  be  the  strength  of  an  ox  in  a 
wren  ?  Some  are  strong,  some  are  weak ;  some 
have  great  faith,  some  have  little;  this  man  was 
one  of  the  weak,  and  therefore  he  went  to  the 
walls. 

HOPE.  I  would  it  had  been  Great-grace,  for  their 
sakes. 

CHR.  If  it  had  been  he,  he  might  have  had  his 
hands  full:  For  I  must  tell  you,  That  though  Great- 
grace  is  excellent  good  at  his  weapons,  and  has  and 
can,  so  long  as  he  keeps  them  at  sword's  point,  do 
well  enough  with  them  ;  yet  if  they  get  within  him, 
even  Faint-heart,  Mistrust,  or  the  other,  it  shall  go 
hard  but  they  will  throw  up  his  heels.  And  when 
a  man  is  down,  you  know,  what  can  he  do  ? 

Whoso  looks  well  upon  Great-grace's  face,  shall 
see  those  scars  and  cuts  there,  that  shall  easily  give 
demonstration  of  what  I  say.  Yea,  once  I  heard  that 
he  should  say  (and  that  when  he  was  in  the  com- 
bat), *  We  despaired  even  of  life ' :  How  did  these 
.  sturdy  rogues  and  their  fellows  make  David  groan, 
mourn,  and  roar  ?  Yea,  Heman,  and  Hezekiah  too, 
though  champions  in  their  day,  were  forced  to  bestir 
them  when  by  these  assaulted ;  and  yet,  notwith- 
standing, they  had  their  coats  soundly  brushed  by 
them.  Peter  upon  a  time  would  go  try  what  he 
could  do  ;  but,  though  some  do  say  of  him  that  he  is 

L 


Job  xli.  26. 

Leviathan's 

sturdiness. 


Job  xxxix.  19. 
The  excel- 
lent mettle 
that  is  in 
Job's  horse. 


162        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

the  prince  of  the  apostles,  they  handled  him  so,  that 
they  made  him  at  last  afraid  of  a  sorry  girl. 

Besides,  their  king  is  at  their  whistle,  he  is  never 
out  of  hearing ;  and  if  at  any  time  they  be  put  to 
the  worst,  he,  if  possible,  comes  in  to  help  them : 
and  of  him  it  is  said,  *  The  sword  of  him  that 
layeth  at  him  cannot  hold  the  spear,  the  dart,  nor 
the  habergeon  :  he  esteemeth  iron  as  straw,  and 
brass  as  rotten  wood.  The  arrow  cannot  make  him 
fly ;  slingstones  are  turned  with  him  into  stubble, 
darts  are  counted  as  stubble:  he  laugheth  at  the 
shaking  of  a  spear.'  What  can  a  man  do  in  this 
case  ?  'Tis  true,  if  a  man  could  at  every  turn  have 
Job's  horse,  and  had  skill  and  courage  to  ride  him, 
he  might  do  notable  things :  for  '  his  neck  is  clothed 
with  thunder,  he  will  not  be  afraid  as  the  grass- 
hopper, the  glory  of  his  nostrils  is  terrible,  he  paweth 
in  the  valley,  rejoiceth  in  his  strength,  and  goeth 
out  to  meet  the  armed  men.  He  mocketh  at  fear, 
and  is  not  affrighted,  neither  turneth  back  from 
the  sword.  The  quiver  rattleth  against  him,  the 
glittering  spear  and  the  shield.  He  swalloweth  the 
ground  with  fierceness  and  rage,  neither  believeth 
he  that  it  is  the  sound  of  the  trumpet.  He  saith 
among  the  trumpets,  Ha,  ha !  and  he  smelleth  the 
battle  afar  off,  the  thundering  of  the  captains,  and 
the  shoutings.' 

But  for  such  footmen  as  thee  and  I  are,  let  us 
never  desire  to  meet  with  an  enemy,  nor  vaunt  as 
if  we  could  do  better,  when  we  hear  of  others 
that  they  have  been  foiled,  nor  be  tickled  at  the 
thoughts  of  our  own  manhood,  for  such  commonly 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        163 

come  by  the  worst  when  tried.  Witness  Peter,  of 
whom  I  made  mention  before.  He  would  swagger, 
Ay,  he  would:  He  would,  as  his  vain  mind  prompted 
him  to  say,  do  better,  and  stand  more  for  his  Master, 
than  all  men  ;  But  who  so  foiled,  and  run  down  by 
these  villains,  as  he  ? 

When  therefore  we  hear  that  such  robberies  are 
done  on  the  King's  highway,  two  things  become  us 
to  do :  first  to  go  out  harnessed,  and  to  be  sure  to 
take  a  shield  with  us ;  For  it  was  for  want  of  that, 
that  he  that  laid  so  lustily  at  Leviathan  could  not 
make  him  yield.  For  indeed,  if  that  be  wanting, 
he  fears  us  not  at  all.  Therefore  he  that  had  skill, 
hath  said,  *  Above  all,  take  the  shield  of  faith,  where-  Eph.  vi.  16. 
with  ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of 
the  wicked.' 

'Tis  good  also  that  we  desire  of  the  King  a  convoy,  Tis  good 
yea  that  he  will  go  with  us  himself.     This  made 
David  rejoice  when  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death ;  and  Moses  was  rather  for  dying  where  he  Exoa. 
stood,  than  to  go  one  step  without  his  God.     O  my 
brother,  if  he  will  but  go  along  with  us,  what  need  PS.  m.  5-8. 
we  be  afraid  of  ten  thousands  that  shall  set  them- 
selves  against   us,   but  without   him,    '  the    proud  isa.  x.  4. 
helpers  fall  under  the  slain.' 

I  for  my  part  have  been  in  the  fray  before  now, 
and  though  (through  the  goodness  of  him  that  is 
best)  I  am  as  you  see  alive ;  yet  I  cannot  boast  of 
my  manhood.  Glad  shall  I  be,  if  I  meet  with  no 
more  such  brunts,  though  I  fear  we  are  not  got 
beyond  all  danger.  However,  since  the  lion  and 
the  bear  have  not  as  yet  devoured  me,  I  hope  God 


A  way  and 


164        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

will  also  deliver  us  from  the  next  uncircumcised 
Philistine.  Then  sang  Christian  — 

Poor  Little-faith  !    Hast  been  among  the  thieves  ? 
Wast  robb'd  ?     Remember  this  :  Whoso  believes 
And  gets  more  faith,  shall  then  a  victor  be 
Over  ten  thousand,  else  scarce  over  three. 

So  they  went  on,  and  Ignorance  followed.  They 
went  then  till  they  came  at  a  place  where  they  saw 
a  way  put  itself  into  their  way,  and  seemed  withal 
to  lie  as  straight  as  the  way  which  they  should  go  : 
and  here  they  knew  not  which  of  the  two  to  take, 
for  both  seemed  straight  before  them  ;  therefore 
here  they  stood  still  to  consider.  And  as  they 
The  Flatterer  were  thinking  about  the  way,  behold  a  man  black 

Q{  ^^  but  coyered  wjth  a  very  lignt  robe?  came  to 

them  and  asked  them,  Why  they  stood  there  ?  They 
answered,  They  were  going  to  the  Celestial  City, 
but  knew  not  which  of  these  ways  to  take.  Follow 
me,  said  the  man,  it  is  thither  that  I  am  going.  So 
they  followed  him  in  the  way  that  but  now  came 
in^°  tne  road,  which  by  degrees  turned,  and  turned 
them  so  from  the  City  that  they  desired  to  go  to, 
that  in  little  time  their  faces  were  turned  away 
from  it;  yet  they  followed  him.  But  by-and-by, 
before  they  were  aware,  he  led  them  both  within 
the  compass  of  a  net,  in  which  they  were  both  so 
entangled  that  they  knew  not  what  to  do  ;  and  with 
that,  the  white  robe  fell  off  the  black  man's  back  ; 
then  they  saw  where  they  were.  Wherefore  there 
they  lay  crying  some  time,  for  they  could  not  get 
themselves  out. 


finds  them. 


Christian 


They  are 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        165 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Now  do  I  They  bewail 


see  myself  in  an  error.     Did  not  the  Shepherds  bid 

us  beware  of  the  flatterers  ?    As  is  the  saying  of  the 

wise  man,  so  we  have  found  it  this  day  :  '  A  man  Prov.  xxix.  5. 

that  flattereth  his  neighbour  spreadeth  a  net  for  his 

feet.' 

HOPE.    They  also  gave  us  a  note  of  directions 
about  the  way,  for  our  more  sure  finding  thereof; 
but  therein  we  have  also  forgotten  to   read,    and 
have   not   kept   ourselves   from   the   paths   of    the 
destroyer.      Here  David  was  wiser  than  we;    for 
saith  he,   'Concerning  the  works  of  men,  by  the  PS.*™.  4. 
word  of  thy  lips  I  have  kept  me  from  the  paths 
of  the  destroyer.'     Thus  they  lay  bewailing  them- 
selves in  the  net.     At  last  they  espied  a  Shining  A  Shining 
One  coming  towards  them,  with  a  whip  of  small  ^ntehe^es 
cord   in   his   hand.       When   he   was  come   to   the  with  a  whip 
place    where   they   were,   he   asked   them   whence 
they  came,  and  what  they  did  there.     They  told 
him,  That  they  were  poor  pilgrims  going  to  Zion, 
but   were  led   out  of  their   way  by  a  black  man, 
clothed   in    white,   who  bid   us,    said   they,    follow 
him  ;  for  he  was  going  thither  too.     Then  said  he  Prov.  xxix.  5. 
with   the    whip,    It    is    Flatterer,  a  false    apostle,  2Cor.xi.i3',  14. 
that   hath   transformed   himself    into   an   angel  of 
light.     So  he  rent  the  net,  and  let  the  men  out. 
Then  said  he  to  them,  Follow  me,  that  I  may  set 
you  in  your  way  again  ;  so  he  led  them  back  to  the 
way,  which  they  had  left  to  follow  the  Flatterer. 
Then  he  asked   them  saying,  Where  did  you  lie  They  are 
the  last   night?     They  said,  With  the  Shepherds 
upon  the  Delectable  Mountains.     He  asked  them  forgetfulness. 


Deceivers 
fine  spoken. 
Rom.  xvi.  18. 


They  are 
whipped  and 
sent  on  their 
way. 

Deut.  xxv.  2. 
2  Chron.  vi. 
26,27. 
Rev.  iii.  19. 


166        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

then,  If  they  had  not  of  those  Shepherds  a  note  of 
direction  for  the  way  ?  They  answered,  Yes.  But 
did  you,  said  he,  when  you  were  at  a  stand,  pluck 
out  and  read  your  note  ?  They  answered,  No.  He 
asked  them,  Why  ?  They  said  they  forgot.  He 
asked  them  moreover,  If  the  Shepherds  did  not  bid 
them  beware  of  the  Flatterer?  They  answered, 
Yes ;  but  we  did  not  imagine,  said  they,  that  this 
fine-spoken  man  had  been  he. 

Then  I   saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  commanded 
them    to    lie    down ;     which    when   they   did,   he 
chastised  them  sore,  to  teach  them  the  good  way 
wherein   they   should  walk ;    and   as   he  chastised 
them  he  said,  '  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and 
chasten ;   be  zealous  therefore,  and  repent.'     This 
done,  he  bids  them  go  on  their  way,  and  take  good 
heed  to  the  other  directions  of  the  Shepherds.     So 
they  thanked   him  for  all  his  kindness,  and  went 
softly  along  the  right  way,  singing- 
Come  hither,  you  that  walk  along  the  way ; 
See  how  the  pilgrims  fare,  that  go  astray  ! 
They  catched  are  in  an  entangling  net, 
'Cause  they  good  counsel  lightly  did  forget : 
"Pis  true,  they  rescued  were,  but  yet  you  see 
They  're  scourged  to  boot :  Let  this  your  caution  be. 

Now  after  a  while,  they  perceived  afar  off,  one 
coming  softly  and  alone  all  along  the  highway  to 
meet  them.  Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow, 
Yonder  is  a  man  with  his  back  toward  Zion,  and 
he  is  coming  to  meet  us. 

HOPE.  I  see  him  ;  let  us  take  heed  to  ourselves 
now,  lest  he  should  prove  a  Flatterer  also.  So  he 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        167 

drew  nearer  and  nearer,  and  at  last  came  up  unto  The  Atheist 
them.  His  name  was  Atheist,  and  he  asked  them  meets  them- 
whither  they  were  going. 

CHK.  We  are  going  to  the  Mount  Zion. 

Then  Atheist  fell  into  a  very  great  laughter.  He  laughs 

CHR.  What  is  the  meaning  of  your  laughter  ? 

ATHEIST.  I  laugh  to  see  what  ignorant  persons 
you  are,  to  take  upon  you  so  tedious  a  journey ; 
and  yet  are  like  to  have  nothing  but  your  travel 
for  your  pains. 

CHR.  Why  man  ?     Do  you  think  we  shall  not  be  They  reason 
received?  toffether- 

ATHEIST.  Received !  There  is  no  such  place  as 
you  dream  of,  in  all  this  world. 

CHR.  But  there  is  in  the  world  to  come. 

ATHEIST.    When  I  was   at  home  in  mine  own 
country,  I  heard  as  you  now  affirm,  and,  from  that 
hearing  went  out  to  see,  and  have  been  seeking 
this  City  this  twenty  years :    But  find  no  more  of  jer.  xxii.  12. 
it,  than  I  did  the  first  day  I  set  out. 

CHR.  We  have  both  heard  and  believe  that  there 
is  such  a  place  to  be  found. 

ATHEIST.  Had  not  I,  when  at  home,  believed,  I  The  Atheist 
had  not  come  thus  far  to  seek :    But  finding  none  cottenUn'8 
(and  yet  I  should,  had  there  been  such  a  place  to  this  world- 
be  found,  for  I  have  gone  to  seek  it  further  than 
you),  I   am   going  back  again,   and  will  seek  to 
refresh  myself  with   the  things   that  I  then  cast 
away,  for  hopes  of  that  which  I  now  see  is  not. 

CHR.  Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful  his  fellow,  Christian 
Is  it  true  which  this  man  hath  said  ?  Kb*  ^ 

HOPE.  Take  heed,  he  is  one  of  the  Flatterers ; 


168        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Hopeful's 

gracious 

answer. 


2  Cor.  v.  7. 
A  remem- 
brance of 
former 

chastisements 
is  a  help 
against 
present 
temptations. 
Prov.  xix.  27. 
Heb.  x.  39. 


A  fruit  of 
an  honest 
heart. 


1  John  ii.  21. 


They  are 
come  to  the 
Enchanted 
Ground. 

Hopeful 
begins  to  be 
drowsy. 


Christian 
keeps  him 
awake. 


remember  what  it  hath  cost  us  once  already  for 
our  hearkening  to  such  kind  of  fellows.  What !  no 
Mount  Zion?  Did  we  not  see  from  the  Delect- 
able Mountains  the  gate  of  the  City?  Also,  are 
we  not  now  to  walk  by  faith  ?  Let  us  go  on,  said 
Hopeful,  lest  the  man  with  the  whip  overtake  us 
again.  You  should  have  taught  me  that  lesson, 
which  I  will  round  you  in  the  ears  withal:  'Cease, 
my  son,  to  hear  the  instruction  that  causeth  to  err 
from  the  words  of  knowledge.'  I  say,  my  brother, 
cease  to  hear  him,  and  let  us  believe  to  the  saving 
of  the  soul. 

CHR.  My  brother,  I  did  not  put  the  question  to 
thee  for  that  I  doubted  of  the  truth  of  our  belief 
myself,  but  to  prove  thee,  and  to  fetch  from  thee  a 
fruit  of  the  honesty  of  thy  heart.  As  for  this  man, 
I  know  that  he  is  blinded  by  the  god  of  this  world. 
Let  thee  and  I  go  on,  knowing  that  we  have  belief 
of  the  truth,  and  *  no  lie  is  of  the  truth.' 

HOPE.  Now  do  I  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of 
God.  So  they  turned  away  from  the  man  ;  and  he, 
laughing  at  them,  went  his  way. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  till  they 
came  into  a  certain  country  whose  air  naturally 
tended  to  make  one  drowsy,  if  he  came  a  stranger 
into  it.  And  here  Hopeful  began  to  be  very  dull 
and  heavy  of  sleep ;  wherefore  he  said  unto 
Christian,  I  do  now  begin  to  grow  so  drowsy  that 
I  can  scarcely  hold  up  mine  eyes ;  let  us  lie  down 
here  and  take  one  nap. 

CHR.  By  no  means,  said  the  other,  lest  sleeping 
we  never  awake  more. 


CHRISTIAN    AND    HOPEFUL   LEAVE   ATHEIST    LAUGHING 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        169 

HOPE.  Why,  my  brother  ?  Sleep  is  sweet  to  the 
labouring  man ;  we  may  be  refreshed  if  we  take  a 
nap. 

CHR.  Do   you   not  remember  that   one  of   the 
Shepherds  bid  us  beware  of  the  Enchanted  Ground  ? 
He  meant  by  that,  that  we  should  beware  of  sleep- 
ing ;  Wherefore  let  us  not  sleep,  as  do  others ;  but  i  Thess  v.  e. 
let  us  watch,  and  be  sober. 

HOPE.  I  acknowledge  myself  in  a  fault ;  and  had  He  is 
I   been    here   alone,    I    had,    by   sleeping,  run   the  thankfuL 
danger  of  death.      I   see  it  is  true  that  the   wise 
man  saith,  '  Two  are  better  than  one.'     Hitherto  Eccies.  iv.  9. 
hath    thy    company   been    my   mercy,    'and   thou 
shalt  have  a  good  reward  for  thy  labour.' 

CHR.  Now  then,  said  Christian,  to  prevent  To  prevent 
drowsiness  in  this  place,  let  us  fall  into  good  they  fail  to 
discourse.  g°od  dis- 

COUl'SG 

HOPE.  With  all  my  heart,  said  the  other. 
CHR.  Where  shall  we  begin  ?  Good 

HOPE.  Where  God  began  with  us.  But  do  you 
begin,  if  you  please.  drowsiness. 

CHR.  I  will  sing  you  first  this  song— 

When  saints  do  sleepy  grow,  let  them  come  hither,  The 

And  hear  how  these  two  pilgrims  talk  together :  Dreamers' 

Yea,  let  them  learn  of  them,  in  any  wise, 
Thus  to  keep  ope  their  drowsy  slumb'ring  eyes. 
Saints'  fellowship,  if  it  be  managed  well, 
Keeps  them  awake,  and  that  in  spite  of  hell. 

CHR.  Then  Christian  began  and  said,  I  will  ask  They  begin 
you  a  question  :  How  came  you  to  think  at  first  of  *i^®  f 
doing  what  you  do  now  ?  conversion. 


170        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

HOPE.  Do   you  mean,  How  came  I  at  first  to 
look  after  the  good  of  my  soul  ?  . 
CHR.  Yes,  that  is  my  meaning. 
HOPE.  I  continued  a  great  while  in  the  delight  of 
those  things  which  were  seen  and  sold  at  our  fair ; 
things  which,  I  believe  now,  would   have  (had  I 
continued  in  them  still)  drowned  me  in  perdition 
and  destruction. 

CHR.  What  things  were  they  ? 

Hopeful's  HOPE.  All  the  treasures  and  riches  of  the  world. 

conversion.      Also  I  delighted  much  in  rioting,  revelling,  drink- 
ing, swearing,  lying,  uncleanness,  Sabbath -breaking, 
and  what  not,  that  tended  to  destroy  the  soul.    But 
I  found  at  last,  by  hearing  and  considering  of  things 
that  are  divine,  which  indeed  I  heard  of  you,  as  also 
of  beloved  Faithful,  that  was  put  to  death  for  his 
Rom.  vi.  2i-23.  faith  and  good  living  in  Vanity  Fair,  that  *  the  end 
EPh.  v.  6.         of  thege  things  is  death.'    And  that  for  these  things' 

sake  the  wrath  of  God  cometh  upon  the  children  of 

disobedience. 

CHR.  And  did  you  presently  fall  under  the  power 

of  this  conviction  ? 

Hopeful  at  HOPE.  No,  I  was  not  willing  presently  to  know 
eyes  against18  the  evil  of  sin,  nor  the  damnation  that  follows  upon 
the  light.  the  commission  of  it ;  but  endeavoured,  when  my 

mind  at  first  began  to  be  shaken  with  the  Word,  to 

shut  mine  eyes  against  the  light  thereof. 

CHR.  But  what  was  the  cause  of  your  carrying  of 

it  thus  to  the  first  workings  of  God's  blessed  Spirit 

upon  you  ? 
Reasons  of          HOPE.  The  causes  were :   1.  I  was  ignorant  that 

this  was  the  work  of  God  upon  me.    I  never  thought 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        171 

that  by  awakenings  for  sin  God  at  first  begins  the 
conversion  of  a  sinner.  2.  Sin  was  yet  very  sweet 
to  my  flesh,  and  I  was  loth  to  leave  it.  3.  I  could 
not  tell  how  to  part  with  mine  old  companions,  their 
presence  and  actions  were  so  desirable  unto  me. 
4.  The  hours  in  which  convictions  were  upon  me 
were  such  troublesome  and  such  heart-affrighting 
hours,  that  I  could  not  bear,  no  not  so  much  as  the 
remembrance  of  them  upon  my  heart. 

CHR.  Then  as  it  seems,  sometimes  you  got  rid  of 
your  trouble  ? 

HOPE.  Yes,  verily ;  but  it  would  come  into  my 
mind  again,  and  then  I  should  be  as  bad,  nay  worse, 
than  I  was  before. 

CHR.  Why,  what  was  it  that  brought  your  sins  to 
mind  again  ? 

HOPE.  Many  things ;  as : 

1.  If  I  did  but  meet  a  good  man  in  the  streets  ;  or,  When  he 

2.  If  I  have  heard  any  read  in  the  Bible ;  or,  ^^ hi 

3.  If  mine  head  did  begin  to  ache ;  or,  sin,  what 

4.  If  I  were  told  that  some  of  my  neighbours  agahf. 
were  sick ;  or, 

5.  If  I   heard  the  bell  toll  for  some  that  were 
dead ;  or, 

6.  If  I  thought  of  dying  myself;  or, 

7.  If  I   heard   that   sudden   death  happened   to 
others ; 

8.  But  especially,  when  I  thought  of  myself,  that 
I  must  quickly  come  to  judgment. 

CHR.  And  could  you  at  any  time  with  ease  get 
off  the  guilt  of  sin,  when  by  any  of  these  ways  it 
came  upon  you  ? 


When  he 
could  no 
longer  shake 
off  his  guilt 
by  sinful 
courses, 
then  he 
endeavours 
to  mend. 


Then  he 
thought 
himself  well. 


Isa.  Ixiv.  6. 

Gal.  ii.  16. 
Luke  xvii.  20. 
Reformation 
at  last  could 
not  help, 
and  why. 


His  heing 
a  debtor 
by  the  law 
troubled 
him. 


172        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

HOPE.  No,  not  latterly,  for  then  they  got  faster 
hold  of  my  conscience ;  and  then,  if  I  did  but  think 
of  going  back  to  sin  (though  my  mind  was  turned 
against  it),  it  would  be  double  torment  to  me. 

CHR.  And  how  did  you  do  then  ? 

HOPE.  I  thought  I  must  endeavour  to  mend  my 
life ;  for  else,  thought  L  I  am  sure  to  be  damned. 

CHR.  And  did  you  endeavour  to  mend  ? 

HOPE.  Yes,  and  fled  from,  not  only  my  sins,  but 
sinful  company  too ;  and  betook  me  to  religious 
duties,  as  praying,  reading,  weeping  for  sin,  speak- 
ing truth  to  my  neighbours,  etc.  These  things  did 
I,  with  many  others,  too  much  here  to  relate. 

CHR.  And  did  you  think  yourself  well  then  ? 

HOPE.  Yes,  for  a  while ;  but  at  the  last  my 
trouble  came  tumbling  upon  me  again,  and  that 
over  the  neck  of  all  my  reformation. 

CHR.  How  came  that  about,  since  you  were  now 
reformed  ? 

HOPE.  There  were  several  things  brought  it  upon 
me,  especially  such  sayings  as  these :  'All  our  right- 
eousnesses are  as  filthy  rags.'  '  By  the  works  of  the 
law  no  man  shall  be  justified.'  'When  you  have 
done  all  things,  say,  We  are  unprofitable ' :  with 
many  more  such  like.  From  whence  I  began  to 
reason  with  myself  thus  :  If  all  my  righteousnesses 
are  filthy  rags,  if  by  the  deeds  of  the  law,  no  man 
can  be  justified ;  and  if,  when  we  have  done  all,  we 
are  yet  unprofitable,  then  'tis  but  a  folly  to  think  of 
heaven  by  the  law.  I  further  thought  thus  :  If  a 
man  runs  an  £100  into  the  shopkeeper's  debt,  and 
after  that  shall  pay  for  all  that  he  shall  fetch  ;  yet  if 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        173 

his  old  debt  stand  still  in  the  book  uncrossed,  for 
that  the  shopkeeper  may  sue  him,  and  cast  him  into 
prison  till  he  shall  pay  the  debt. 

CHR.  Well,  and  how  did  you  apply  this  to  your- 
self? 

HOPE.  Why,  I  thought  thus  with  myself:  I  have 
by  my  sins  run  a  great  way  into  God's  Book,  and 
that  my  now  reforming  will  not  pay  off  that  score ; 
therefore  I  should  think  still  under  all  my  present 
amendments,  But  how  shall  I  be  freed  from  that 
damnation  that  I  brought  myself  in  danger  of  by 
my  former  transgressions  ? 

CHR.  A  very  good  application  :  but  pray  go  on. 

HOPE.  Another  thing  that  hath  troubled  me,  even  His  espying 
since  my  late  amendments,  is,  that  if  I  look  narrowly  jjjjjg  {^ 
into  the  best  of  what  I  do  now,  I  still  see  sin,  new  duties, 
sin,  mixing  itself  with  the  best  of  that  1  do  ;  so  that  y^ 
now  I  am  forced  to  conclude,  that  notwithstanding 
my  former  fond  conceits  of  myself  and  duties,  I 
have  committed  sin  enough   in   one  duty  to  send 
me    to    hell,    though    my    former    life    had    been 
faultless. 

CHR.  And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 

HOPE.  Do !   I  could  not  tell  what  to  do,  till  I  This  made 
brake  my  mind  to  Faithful,  for  he  and  I  were  well  hSTmfc^ 
acquainted.     And  he  told  me,  that  unless  I  could  to  Faithful, 
obtain  the  righteousness  of  a  man  that  never  had  him  the  way 
sinned,  neither  mine  own,  nor  all  the  righteousness  to  be  saved- 
of  the  world  could  save  me. 

CHR.  And  did  you  think  he  spake  true  ? 

HOPE.  Had  he  told  me  so  when  I  was  pleased 
and  satisfied  with  mine  own  amendments,  I  had 


At  which 
he  started 
at  present. 


Heb.  x. 
Rom.  iv. 
Col.  i. 
1  Pet.  i. 


A  more 
particular 
discovery 
of  the  way  to 
be  saved. 


He  doubts  of 
acceptation. 


Matt.  xi.  28. 


174        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

called  him  fool  for  his  pains ;  but  now,  since  I  see 
my  own  infirmity,  and  the  sin  that  cleaves  to  my 
best  performance,  I  have  been  forced  to  be  of  his 
opinion. 

CHR.  But  did  you  think,  when  at  first  he 
suggested  it  to  you,  that  there  was  such  a  man 
to  be  found,  of  whom  it  might  justly  be  said,  That 
he  never  committed  sin  ? 

HOPE.  I  must  confess  the  words  at  first  sounded 
strangely  ;  but  after  a  little  more  talk  and  company 
with  him,  I  had  full  conviction  about  it. 

CHR.  And  did  you  ask  him  what  man  this  was, 
and  how  you  must  be  justified  by  him  ? 

HOPE.  Yes,  and  he  told  me  it  was  the  Lord  Jesus, 
that  dwelleth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High. 
And  thus,  said  he,  you  must  be  justified  by  him, 
even  by  trusting  to  what  he  hath  done  by  himself 
in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  and  suffered  when  he  did 
hang  on  the  tree.  I  asked  him  further,  How  that 
man's  righteousness  could  be  of  that  efficacy,  to 
justify  another  before  God  ?  And  he  told  me,  He 
was  the  mighty  God,  and  did  what  he  did,  and  died 
the  death  also,  not  for  himself,  but  for  me ;  to  whom 
his  doings,  and  the  worthiness  of  them  should  be 
imputed,  if  I  believed  on  him. 

CHR.  And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 

HOPE.  I  made  my  objections  against  my  believ- 
ing, for  that  I  thought  he  was  not  willing  to  save 
me. 

CHR.  And  what  said  Faithful  to  you  then  ? 

HOPE.  He  bade  me  go  to  him  and  see.  Then  I 
said  it  was  presumption:  he  said,  No;  for  I  was 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        175 

invited  to  come.     Then  he  gave  me  a  book  of  Jesus  He  is  better 

his  inditing,  to  encourage  me  the  more   freely  to  mstructed- 

come ;  and  he  said  concerning  that  book,  that  every  Matt.  xxiv.  35. 

jot  and  tittle  thereof  stood  firmer  than  heaven  and 

earth.     Then  I  asked  him,  What  I  must  do  when  I 

came  ?  and  he  told  me,  I  must  entreat  upon  my  ps.  xcv.  e. 

knees,  with  all  my  heart  and  soul,  the  Father  to  l 

reveal  him  to  me.     Then  I  asked  him  further,  How 

I  must  make  my  supplication  to  him  ?    And  he  said,  jer.  XXiX. 

Go,  and  thou  shalt  find  him  upon  a  mercy-seat,  ExoS'xxv.  22. 

where  he  sits  all  the  year  long,  to  give  pardon  and  Numfvii.lb. 

forgiveness  to  them  that  come.     I  told  him  that  I  Hebt  iv>  16' 

knew  not  what  to  say  when  I  came.     And  he  bid 

me  say  to  this  effect:    God  be  merciful  to  me  a  He  is  bid 

sinner,  and  make  me  to  know  and  believe  in  Jesus  to  pray' 

Christ;  for  I  see  that  if  his  righteousness  had  not 

been,  or  I  have  not  faith  in  that  righteousness,  I  am 

utterly  cast  away ;  Lord,  I  have  heard  that  thou  art 

a  merciful  God,  and  hast  ordained  that  thy  Son 

Jesus  Christ  should  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world ; 

and  moreover,  that  thou  art  willing  to  bestow  him 

upon  such  a  poor  sinner  as  I  am  (and  I  am  a  sinner 

indeed),  Lord,  take  therefore  this  opportunity,  and 

magnify  thy  grace    in    the   salvation  of  my  soul, 

through  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 

CHR.  And  did  you  do  as  you  were  bidden  ? 

HOPE.  Yes  ;  over,  and  over,  and  over.  He  prays. 

CHR.  And   did  the   Father  reveal    his    Son    to 
you? 

HOPE.  Not  at  the  first,  nor  second,  nor  third,  nor 
fourth,  nor  fifth,  no,  nor  at  the  sixth  time  neither. 

CHR.  What  did  you  do  then  ? 


He  thought 
to  leave  off 
praying. 


He  durst 
not  leave 
off  praying,' 
arid  why. 

Hab.  ii.  3. 


Eph.  i.  18,  19. 


Christ  is 
revealed  to 
hinij  and 
how. 

Actsxvi.30,31. 


2  Cor.  xii.  9. 
John  vi.  35. 


176        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

HOPE.  What !  why  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do. 

CHR.  Had  you  not  thoughts  of  leaving  off  pray- 
ing? 

HOPE.  Yes,  an  hundred  times,  twice  told. 

CHR.  And  what  was  the  reason  you  did  not  ? 

HOPE.  I  believed  that  that  was  true  which  had 
been  told  me,  to  wit,  That  without  the  righteous- 
ness of  this  Christ,  all  the  world  could  not  save  me ; 
and  therefore  thought  I  with  myself,  If  I  leave  off, 
I  die  ;  and  I  can  but  die  at  the  throne  of  grace. 
And  withal,  this  came  into  my  mind,  '  If  it  tarry, 
wait  for  it,  because  it  will  surely  come,  and  will  not 
tarry.'  So  I  continued  praying  until  the  Father 
showed  me  his  Son. 

CHR.  And  how  was  he  revealed  unto  you  ? 

HOPE.  I  did  not  see  him  with  my  bodily  eyes,  but 
with  the  eyes  of  mine  understanding ;  and  thus  it 
was :  One  day  I  was  very  sad,  I  think  sadder  than 
at  any  one  time  in  my  life,  and  this  sadness  was 
through  a  fresh  sight  of  the  greatness  and  vileness 
of  my  sins.  And  as  I  was  then  looking  for  nothing 
but  hell,  and  the  everlasting  damnation  of  my  soul, 
suddenly,  as  I  thought,  I  saw  the  Lord  Jesus  look 
down  from  heaven  upon  me,  and  saying,  '  Believe 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.' 

But  I  replied,  Lord,  I  am  a  great,  a  very  great 
sinner :  and  he  answered,  *  My  grace  is  sufficient  for 
thee.'  Then  I  said,  But,  Lord,  what  is  believing? 
And  then  I  saw  from  that  saying  [*  He  that  cometh 
to  me  shall  never  hunger,  and  he  that  believeth  on 
me  shall  never  thirst'],  that  believing  and  coming 
was  all  one ;  and  that  he  that  came,  that  is,  ran  out 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        177 

in  his  heart  and  affections  after  salvation  by  Christ, 

he  indeed  believed  in  Christ.     Then  the  water  stood 

in  mine  eyes,  and  I  asked  further,  But,  Lord,  may 

such  a  great  sinner  as  I  am  be  indeed  accepted  of 

thee,  and  be  saved  by  thee  ?     And  I  heard  him  say,  John  vi.  37. 

'And  him  that  corneth  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast 

out.'     Then  I  said,  But  how,  Lord,  must  I  consider 

of  thee  in  my  coming  to  thee,  that  my  faith  may  be 

placed  aright  upon  thee?     Then  he  said,  'Christ  iTim.  i.  is. 

Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.'     '  He  is  Rom.  1.4. 

the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  one 

that  believes.'     '  He  died  for  our  sins,  and  rose  again  chap.  iv. 

for  our  justification :  He  loved  us  and  washed  us 

from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood.'     *  He  is  Mediator ' 

between  God  and  us.      '  He  ever  liveth  to  make  Heb.  vii.  24, 25. 

intercession  for  us.'     From  all  which   I  gathered, 

that  I  must  look  for  righteousness  in  his  person, 

and  for  satisfaction  for  my  sins  by  his  blood ;  that 

what  he  did  in  obedience  to  his  Father's  law,  and 

in  submitting  to  the  penalty  thereof,  was  not  for 

himself,   but   for   him   that   will   accept  it  for   his 

salvation,    and   be  thankful.       And    now   was   my 

heart  full  of  joy,  mine  eyes  full  of  tears,  and  mine 

affections   running   over   with    love   to   the    name, 

people,  and  ways  of  Jesus  Christ. 

CHR.  This  was  a  revelation  of  Christ  to  your  soul 
indeed  ;  but  tell  me  particularly  what  effect  this  had 
upon  your  spirit. 

HOPE.  It  made  me  see  that  all  the  world,  notwith- 
standing all  the  righteousness  thereof,  is  in  a  state  of 
condemnation.  It  made  me  see  that  God  the  Father, 
though  he  be  just,  can  justly  justify  the  coming 

M 


178        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

sinner.  It  made  me  greatly  ashamed  of  the  vileness 
of  my  former  life,  and  confounded  me  with  the  sense 
of  mine  own  ignorance ;  for  there  never  came  thought 
into  mine  heart  before  now,  that  showed  me  so  the 
beauty  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  made  me  love  a  holy 
life,  and  long  to  do  something  for  the  honour  and 
glory  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Yea,  I  thought, 
that  had  I  now  a  thousand  gallons  of  blood  in  my 
body,  I  could  spill  it  all  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  Hopeful  looked 
back  and  saw  Ignorance,  whom  they  had  left  behind, 
coming  after.  Look,  said  he  to  Christian,  how  far 
yonder  youngster  loitereth  behind. 

CHR.  Ay,  ay,  I  see  him ;  he  careth  not  for  our 
company. 

HOPE.  But  I  trow,  it  would  not  have  hurt  him, 
had  he  kept  pace  with  us  hitherto. 

CHR.  That 's  true ;  but  I  warrant  you  he  thinketh 
otherwise. 

HOPE.  That  I  think  he  doth;  but,  however,  let 
us  tarry  for  him.  So  they  did. 

Young  Then  Christian  said  to  him,  Come  away,  man, 

com™       why  do  you  stay  so  behind  ? 
again.  IGNOR.  I  take  my  pleasure  in  walking  alone,  even 

Their  talk.  i      1  lif  1 

more  a  great  deal  than  in  company,  unless  1  like  it 
the  better. 

Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful  (but  softly),  Did 
I  not  tell  you  he  cared  not  for  our  company  ?  But, 
however,  said  he,  come  up,  and  let  us  talk  away 
the  time  in  this  solitary  place.  Then,  directing 
his  speech  to  Ignorance,  he  said,  Come,  how  do 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        179 

you  ?     How  stands  it  between  God  and  your  soul 
now  ? 

IGNOR.  I  hope  well ;  for  I  am  always  full  of  good  ignorance's 
motions,  that  come  into  my  mind,  to  comfort  me  as  the  ground 
I  walk.  ofit- 

CHR.  What  good  motions  ?     Pray  tell  us. 

IGNOR.  Why,  I  think  of  God  and  heaven. 

CHR.  So  do  the  devils  and  damned  souls. 

IGNOR.  But  I  think  of  them,  and  desire  them. 

CHR.   So  do  many  that  are  never  like  to  come 
there.     '  The  soul  of  the  sluggard  desires,  and  hath  Prov,  xm.  4 
nothing. ' 

IGNOR.  But  I  think  of  them,  and  leave  all  for  them. 

CHR.  That  I  doubt,  for  leaving  of  all  is  an  hard 
matter ;  yea,  a  harder  matter  than  many  are  aware 
of.  But  why,  or  by  what,  art  thou  persuaded  that 
thou  hast  left  all  for  God  and  heaven  ? 

IGNOR.  My  heart  tells  me  so. 

CHR.  The  wise  man  says,  '  He  that  trusts  his  own  Prov.xxvm.26. 
heart  is  a  fool.' 

IGNOR.  This  is  spoken  of  an  evil  heart,  but  mine 
is  a  good  one. 

CHR.  But  how  dost  thou  prove  that  ? 

IGNOR.   It  comforts  me  in  hopes  of  heaven. 

CHR.  That  may  be,  through  its  deceitfulness  ;  for 
a  man's  heart  may  minister  comfort  to  him  in  the 
hopes  of  that  thing  for  which  yet  he  has  no  ground 
to  hope. 

IGNOR.  But  my  heart  arid  life  agree  together,  and 
therefore  my  hope  is  well  grounded. 

CHR.  Who  told  thee  that  thy  heart  and  life  agree 
together  ? 


180        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

IGNOR.  My  heart  tells  me  so. 

CHR.  Ask  my  fellow  if  I  be  a  thief!  Thy  heart 
tells  thee  so !  Except  the  Word  of  God  beareth 
witness  in  this  matter,  other  testimony  is  of  no 
value. 

IGNOR.  But  is  it  not  a  good  heart  that  has  good 
thoughts,  and  is  not  that  a  good  life  that  is  accord- 
ing to  God's  commandments  ? 

CHR.  Yes,  that  is  a  good  heart  that  hath  good 
thoughts,  and  that  is  a  good  life  that  is  according 
to  God's  commandments ;  but  it  is  one  thing 
indeed  to  have  these,  and  another  thing  only  to 
think  so. 

IGNOR.  Pray,  what  count  you  good  thoughts,  and 
a  life  according  to  God's  commandments  ? 

CHR.  There  are  good  thoughts  of  divers  kinds, 
some  respecting  ourselves,  some  God,  some  Christ, 
and  some  other  things. 

IGNOR.  What  be  good  thoughts  respecting  our- 
selves ? 

CHR.  Such  as  agree  with  the  Word  of  God. 

IGNOR.  When  do  our  thoughts  of  ourselves  agree 
with  the  Word  of  God  ? 

CHR.  When  we  pass  the  same  judgment  upon 
ourselves  which  the  Word  passes.  To  explain  my- 
self: The  Word  of  God  saith  of  persons  in  a  natural 
condition,  'There  is  none  righteous,  there  is  none 
that  doth  good.'  It  saith  also,  (  That  every  imagina- 
tion of  the  heart  of  man  is  only  evil,  and  that  con- 
tinually.' And  again,  'The  imagination  of  man's 
heart  is  evil  from  his  youth.'  Now  then,  when  we 
think  thus  of  ourselves,  having  sense  thereof,  then 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        181 

are  our  thoughts  good  ones,  because  according  to 
the  Word  of  God. 

IGNOR.  I  will  never  believe  that  my  heart  is  thus 
bad. 

CHR.  Therefore  thou  never  hadst  one  good  thought 
concerning  thyself  in  thy  life.  But  let  me  go  on : 
As  the  Word  passeth  a  judgment  upon  our  Heart, 
so  it  passeth  a  judgment  upon  our  Ways  ;  and  when 
OUR  thoughts  of  our  Hearts  and  Ways  agree  with 
the  judgment  which  the  Word  giveth  of  both,  then 
are  both  good,  because  agreeing  thereto. 

IGNOR.  Make  out  your  meaning. 

CHR.  Why,  the  Word  of  God  saith_that  man's  ps.  cxxv.  5. 
ways  are  crooked  ways,  not  good,  but  perverse.     It  Rom!  !!i. 
saith  they  are  naturally  out  of  the  good  way,  that 
they  have  not  known  it.     Now  when  a  man  thus 
thinketh  of  his  ways,  I  say  when  he  doth  sensibly, 
and  with  heart-humiliation  thus  think,  then  hath  he 
good  thoughts  of  his  own  ways,  because  his  thoughts 
now   agree   with   the  judgment   of   the   Word   of    »" 
God. 

IGNOR.  What  are  good  thoughts  concerning  God  ? 

CHR.  Even  (as  I  have  said  concerning  ourselves) 
when  our  thoughts  of  God  do  agree  with  what  the 
Word  saith  of  him.  And  that  is,  when  we  think  of 
his  being  and  attributes  as  the  Word  hath  taught : 
of  which  I  cannot  now  discourse  at  large.  But  to 
speak  of  him  with  reference  to  us,  Then  we  have 
right  thoughts  of  God,  when  we  think  that  he  knows 
us  better  than  we  know  ourselves,  and  can  see  sin  in 
us,  when  and  where  we  can  see  none  in  ourselves ; 
when  we  think  he  knows  our  inmost  thoughts,  and 


182        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

that  our  heart  with  all  its  depth  is  always  open  unto 
his  eyes  :  Also  when  we  think  that  all  our  righteous- 
ness stinks  in  his  nostrils,  and  that  therefore  he 
cannot  abide  to  see  us  stand  before  him  in  any  con- 
fidence, even  in  all  our  best  performances. 

IGNOR.  Do  you  think  that  I  am  such  a  fool,  as  to 
think  God  can  see  no  further  than  I  ?  or,  that  I 
would  come  to  God  in  the  best  of  my  performances? 

CHR.  Why,  how  dost  thou  think  in  this  matter  ? 

IGNOR.  Why,  to  be  short,  I  think  I  must  believe 
in  Christ  for  justification. 

CHR.  How !  think  thou  must  believe  in  Christ, 
when  thou  seest  not  thy  need  of  him  !  Thou  neither 
seest  thy  original  nor  actual  infirmities ;  but  hast 
such  an  opinion  of  thyself,  and  of  what  thou  doest, 
as  plainly  renders  thee  to  be  one  that  did  never  see 
a  necessity  of  Christ's  personal  righteousness  to 
justify  thee  before  God :  How  then  dost  thou  say, 
I  believe  in  Christ  ? 

/I\IGNOR.  I  believe  well  enough  for  all  that. 
y  I  CHR.  How  dost  thou  believe  ? 

The  faith  of  \jlGNOR.  I  believe  that  Christ  died  for  sinners,  and 
that  I  shall  be  justified  before  God  from  the  curse, 
through  his  gracious  acceptance  of  my  obedience  to 
his  law :  Or  thus,  Christ  makes  my  duties  that  are 
religious,  acceptable  to  his  Father  by  virtue  of  his 
merits;  and  so  shall  I  be  justified. 

CHR.  Let  me  give  an  answer  to  this  confession  of 
thy  faith. 

1.  Thou  believest  with  a  fantastical  faith,  for  this 
faith  is  nowhere  described  in  the  Word. 

2.  Thou  believest  with  a  false  faith,  because  it 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        183 

taketh  justification  from  the  personal  righteousness 
of  Christ,  and  applies  it  to  thy  own. 

3.  Thy  faith  maketh  not  Christ  a  justifier  of  thy 
person,  but  of  thy  actions ;  and  of  thy  person  for 
thy  actions'  sake,  which  is  false. 

4.  Therefore  this  faith  is  deceitful,  even  such  as 
will  leave   thee   under  wrath   in   the  day  of  God 
Almighty  ;  for  true  justifying  faith  puts  the  soul  (as 
sensible  of  its  lost  condition  by  the  law)  upon  flying 
for  refuge  unto  Christ's  righteousness  (which  right- 
eousness of  his,  is  not  an  act  of  grace,  by  which  he 
maketh  for  justification  thy  obedience  accepted  with 
God,  but  his  personal  obedience  to  the  law  in  doing 
and  suffering  for  us,  what  that  required  at  our  hands) 

-This  righteousness,  I  say,  true  faith  accepteth ; 
under  the  skirt  of  which,  the  soul  being  shrouded, 
and  by  it  presented  as  spotless  before  God,  it  is 
accepted,  and  acquit  from  condemnation. 

IGNOK.  What !  would  you  have  us  trust  to  what 
Christ  in  his  own  person  has  done  without  us  ? 
This  conceit  would  loosen  the  reins  of  our  lust,  and 
tolerate  us  to  live  as  we  list.  For  what  matter  how 
we  live,  if  we  may  be  justified  by  Christ's  personal 
righteousness  from  all,  when  we  believe  it  ? 

CHJLI.  Ignorance  is  thy  name,  and  as  thy  name  is, 
so  art  thou ;  even  this  thy  answer  demonstrateth 
what  I  say.  Ignorant  thou  art  of  what  justifying 
righteousness  is,  and  as  ignorant  how  to  secure  thy 
soul,  through  the  faith  of  it,  from  the  heavy  wrath 
of  God.  Yea,  thou  also  art  ignorant  of  the  true 
effects  of  saving  faith  in  this  righteousness  of  Christ, 
which  is,  to  bow  and  win  over  the  heart  to  God  in 


Ignorance 
jangles  with 
them. 


He  speaks 
reproachfully 
of  what  he 
knows  not. 


Matt.  xi.  27. 
1  Cor.  xii.  3. 
Eph.  i.  18,  19. 


The  talk 
broke  up. 


184        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Christ,  to  love  his  name,  his  Word,  ways,  and  people, 
and  not  as  thou  ignorantly  imaginest. 

HOPE.  Ask  him  if  ever  he  had  Christ  revealed  to 
him  from  heaven. 

IGNOR.  What !  you  are  a  man  for  revelations.  I 
believe  that  what  both  you,  and  all  the  rest  of  you, 
say  about  that  matter,  is  but  the  fruit  of  distracted 
brains. 

HOPE.  Why,  man !  Christ  is  so  hid  in  God  from 
the  natural  apprehensions  of  the  flesh,  that  he  cannot 
by  any  man  be  savingly  known,  unless  God  the 
Father  reveals  him  to  them. 

IGNOR.  That  is  your  faith,  but  not  mine ;  yet 
mine,  I  doubt  not,  is  as  good  as  yours,  though  I  have 
not  in  my  head  so  many  whimsies  as  you. 

CHR.  Give  me  leave  to  put  in  a  word.  You  ought 
not  so  slightly  to  speak  of  this  matter ;  for  this  I 
will  boldly  affirm  (even  as  my  good  companion  hath 
done),  that  no  man  can  know  Jesus  Christ  but  by 
the  revelation  of  the  Father ;  yea,  and  faith  too,  by 
which  the  soul  layeth  hold  upon  Christ  (if  it  be 
right)  must  be  wrought  by  the  exceeding  greatness 
of  his  mighty  power ;  the  working  of  which  faith,  I 
perceive,  poor  Ignorance,  thou  art  ignorant  of.  Be 
awakened  then,  see  thine  own  wretchedness,  and  fly 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  by  his  righteousness,  which 
is  the  righteousness  of  God  (for  he  himself  is  God), 
thou  shalt  be  delivered  from  condemnation. 

IGNOR.  You  go  so  fast  I  cannot  keep  pace  with 
you  ;  do  you  go  on  before,  I  must  stay  awhile 
behind. 

Then  they  said— 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        185 

Well,  Ignorance,  wilt  thou  yet  foolish  be, 
To  slight  good  counsel,  ten  times  given  thee  ? 
And  if  thou  yet  refuse  it,  thou  shalt  know 
Ere  long  the  evil  of  thy  doing  so  : 
Remember,  man,  in  time ;  stoop,  do  not  fear, 
Good  counsel  taken  well,  saves ;  therefore  hear  • 
But  if  thou  yet  shalt  slight  it,  thou  wilt  be 
The  loser  (Ignorance),  I  '11  warrant  thee. 

Then  Christian  addressed  thus  himself  to  his 
fellow : 

CHK.  Well,  come  my  good  Hopeful,  I  perceive 
that  thou  and  I  must  walk  by  ourselves  again. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  apace 
before,  and  Ignorance  he  came  hobbling  after.  Then 
said  Christian  to  his  companion,  It  pities  me  much 
for  this  poor  man,  it  will  certainly  go  ill  with  him 
at  last. 

HOPE.  Alas,  there  are  abundance  in  our  town  in 
his  condition ;  whole  faniilies,  yea,  whole  streets 
(and  that  of  pilgrims  too) ;  and  if  there  be  so  many 
in  our  parts,  how  many  think  you  must  there  be  in 
the  place  where  he  was  born  ? 

CHH.  Indeed  the  Word  saith,  '  He  hath  blinded 
their  eyes,  lest  they  should  see,'  etc.  But  now  we  are 
by  ourselves,  what  do  you  think  of  such  men  ?  Have 
they  at  no  time,  think  you,  convictions  of  sin,  and 
so  consequently  fears  that  their  state  is  dangerous  ? 

HOPE.  Nay,  do  you  answer  that  question  yourself, 
for  you  are  the  elder  man. 

CHR.  Then  I  say  sometimes  (as  I  think)  they 
may,  but  they  being  naturally  ignorant,  understand 
not  that  such  convictions  tend  to  their  good ;  and 
therefore  they  do  desperately  seek  to  stifle  them, 


The  good 
use  of  fear. 


Job  xxviii.  28. 
Ps.  cxi.  10. 
Prov.  i.  7. 
Chap.  ix.  10. 

Right  fear. 


Why  ignorant 
persons  stifle 
convictions. 
1.  In  general. 


186        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

and  presumptuously  continue  to  flatter  themselves 
in  the  way  of  their  own  hearts. 

HOPE.  I  do  believe  as  you  say,  that  fear  tends 
much  to  men's  good,  and  to  make  them  right,  at 
their  beginning  to  go  on  pilgrimage. 

CHR.  Without  all  doubt  it  doth,  if  it  be  right ; 
for  so  says  the  Word,  *  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the 
beginning  of  wisdom.' 

HOPE.  How  will  you  describe  right  fear  ? 

CHH.  True,  or  right  fear,  is  discovered  by  three 
things : 

1.  By  its  rise ;  it  is  caused  by  saving  convictions 
for  sin. 

2.  It  driveth  the  soul  to  lay  fast  hold  of  Christ 
for  salvation. 

3.  It  begetteth  and  continueth  in  the  soul  a  great 
reverence  of  God,  his  Word,  and  ways,  keeping  it 
tender,  and  making  it  afraid  to  turn  from  them,  to 
the  right  hand  or  to  the  left,  to  anything  that  may 
dishonour  God,  break  its  peace,  grieve  the  Spirit,  or 
cause  the  enemy  to  speak  reproachfully. 

HOPE.  Well  said ;  I  believe  you  have  said  the 
truth.  Are  we  now  almost  got  past  the  Enchanted 
Ground  ? 

CHR.  Why,  are  you  weary  of  this  discourse  ? 

HOPE.  No  verily,  but  that  I  would  know  where 
we  are. 

CHR.  We  have  not  now  above  two  miles  further 
to  go  thereon.  But  let  us  return  to  our  matter. 
Now  the  ignorant  know  not  that  such  convictions 
that  tend  to  put  them  in  fear,  are  for  their  good,  and 
therefore  they  seek  to  stifle  them. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        187 

HOPE.  How  do  they  seek  to  stifle  them  ? 

CHH.  1.  They  think  that  those  fears  are  wrought  2.  in  par 
by  the  devil  (though  indeed  they  are  wrought  of  tlcular- 
God);  and  thinking  so,  they  resist  them  as  things 
that  directly  tend  to  their  overthrow.  2.  They  also 
think  that  these  fears  tend  to  the  spoiling  of  their 
faith  (when,  alas  for  them,  poor  men  that  they  are, 
they  have  none  at  all),  and  therefore  they  harden 
their  hearts  against  them.  3.  They  presume  they 
ought  not  to  fear,  and  therefore,  in  despite  of  them, 
wax  presumptuously  confident.  4.  They  see  that 
these  fears  tend  to  take  away  from  them  their  pitiful 
old  self-holiness,  and  therefore  they  resist  them  with 
all  their  might. 

HOPE.  I  know  something  of  this  myself;  for 
before  I  knew  myself  it  was  so  with  me. 

CHR.  Well,  we  will  leave  at  this  time  our  neigh- 
bour Ignorance  by  himself,  and  fall  upon  another 
profitable  question. 

HOPE.  With  all  my  heart ;  but  you  shall  still 
begin. 

CHR.  Well  then,  did  you   not  know  about  ten  Talk  about 

m  •  i  one  Tem- 

years  ago,  one  lemporary  in  your  parts,  who  was  a  porary. 

forward  man  in  religion  then  ? 

HOPE.  Know  him !  yes ;  he  dwelt  in  Graceless,  a  Where  he 
town  about  two  miles  off  of  Honesty,  and  he  dwelt 
next  door  to  one  Turn-back. 

CHR.  Right ;  he  dwelt  under  the  same  roof  with 
him.     Well,  that  man  was  much  awakened  once  :  I  He  was 
believe  that  then  he  had  some  sight  of  his  sins,  and 
of  the  wages  that  was  due  thereto. 

HOPE.  I   am  of  your  mind,  for  (my  house  not 


188        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

being  above  three  miles  from  him)  he  would  oft- 
times  come  to  me,  and  that  with  many  tears.  Truly 
I  pitied  the  man,  and  was  not  altogether  without 
hope  of  him ;  but  one  may  see  it  is  not  every  one 
that  cries,  (  Lord,  Lord. ' 

CHII.  He  told  me  once,  that  he  was  resolved  to 
go  on  pilgrimage,  as  we  go  now  ;  but  all  of  a  sudden 
he  grew  acquainted  with  one  Save-self,  and  then  he 
became  a  stranger  to  me. 

HOPE.  Now,  since  we  are  talking  about  him,  let 
us  a  little  inquire  into  the  reason  of  the  sudden 
backsliding  of  him  and  such  others. 

CHR.  It  may  be  very  profitable ;  but  do  you  begin. 

HOPE.  Well  then,  there  are  in  my  judgment  four 
reasons  for  it. 

Reasons  why  1.  Though  the  consciences  of  such  men  are 
awakened,  yet  their  minds  are  not  changed :  there- 
fore, when  the  power  of  guilt  weareth  away,  that 
which  provoketh  them  to  be  religious  ceaseth. 
Wherefore  they  naturally  turn  to  their  own  course 
again,  even  as  we  see  the  dog  that  is  sick  of  what 
he  hath  eaten,  so  long  as  his  sickness  prevails,  he 
vomits  and  casts  up  all ;  not  that  he  doth  this  of  a 
free  mind  (if  we  may  say  a  dog  has  a  mind)  but 
because  it  troubleth  his  stomach;  but  now,  when 
his  sickness  is  over,  and  so  his  stomach  eased,  his 
desires  being  not  at  all  alienate  from  his  vomit,  he 
turns  him  about  and  licks  up  all ;  and  so  it  is  true 
2  Pet  ii  22  which  is  written,  '  The  dog  is  turned  to  his  own 
vomit  again.'  Thus  I  say,  being  hot  for  heaven  by 
virtue  only  of  the  sense  and  fear  of  the  torments  of 
hell,  as  their  sense  of  hell  and  the  fears  of  damna- 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        189 

tion  chills  and  cools,  so  their  desires  for  heaven  and 
salvation  cool  also.  So  then  it  comes  to  pass,  that 
when  their  guilt  and  fear  is  gone,  their  desires  for 
heaven  and  happiness  die,  and  they  return  to  their 
course  again. 

2.  Another  reason  is,  they  have  slavish  fears  that  do 
overmaster  them :  I  speak  now  of  the  fears  that  they 

have  of  men,  '  For  the  fear  of  men  bringeth  a  snare.'  Prov.  xxix.  25. 
So  then,  though  they  seem  to  be  hot  for  heaven  so 
long  as  the  flames  of  hell  are  about  their  ears,  yet 
when  that  terror  is  a  little  over,  they  betake  them- 
selves to  second  thoughts  ;  namely,  that  'tis  good  to 
be  wise,  and  not  to  run  (for  they  know  not  what)    ,  - 
the  hazard  of  losing  all ;  or  at  least,  of  bringing  them- 
selves into  unavoidable  and  unnecessary  troubles  :  - 
and  so  they  fall  in  with  the  world  again. 

3.  The  shame  that  attends  religion  lies  also  as  a     . 
block  in  their  way ;  they  are  proud  and  haughty, 
and  religion  in  their  eye  is  low  and  contemptible; 
therefore,  when  they  have  lost  their  sense  of  hell  and 
wrath  to  come,  they  return  again  to  their  former 
course. 

4.  Guilt,  and  to  meditate  terror,  are  grievous  to 
them.      They  like  not  to  see  their  misery  before 
they  come  into  it ;  though  perhaps  the  sight  of  it 
first,  if  they  loved  that  sight,  might  make  them  fly 
whither  the  righteous  fly  and  are  safe.     But  because 
they  do,  as  I  hinted  before,  even  shun  the  thoughts 
of  guilt  and  terror,  therefore,  when  once  they  are  rid 
of  their  awakenings  about  the  terrors  and  wrath  of 
God,  they  harden  their  hearts  gladly,  and  choose 
such  ways  as  will  harden  them  more  and  more. 


190        THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

CHK.  You  are  pretty  near  the  business,  for  the 
bottom  of  all  is,  for  want  of  a  change  in  their 
mind  and  will.  And  therefore  they  are  but  like 
the  felon  that  standeth  before  the  judge,  he  quakes 
and  trembles,  and  seems  to  repent  most  heartily,  but 
the  bottom  of  all  is  the  fear  of  the  halter  :  not  that 
he  hath  any  detestation  of  the  offence,  as  is  evident, 
because,  let  but  this  man  have  his  liberty,  and  he 
will  be  a  thief,  and  so  a  rogue  still ;  whereas,  if  his 
mind  was  changed,  he  would  be  otherwise. 

HOPE.  Now  I  have  showed  you  the  reasons  of 
their  going  back,  do  you  show  me  the  manner 
thereof. 

CHR.  So  I  will  willingly. 

How  the  1.  They  draw  off  their  thoughts,  all  that  they  may, 

aoefback        from  the  remembrance  of  God,  death,  and  judgment 
to  come. 

2.  Then  they  cast  off  by  degrees  private  duties, 
as    closet  -  prayer,    curbing    their    lusts,    watching, 
sorrow  for  sin,  and  the  like. 

3.  Then  they  shun  the  company  of  lively  and 
warm  Christians. 

4.  After  that,  they  grow  cold  to  public  duty,  as 
hearing,  reading,  godly  conference,  and  the  like. 

5.  Then  they  begin  to  pick  holes,  as  we  say,  in  the 
coats  of  some  of  the  godly,  and  that  devilishly;  that 
they  may  have  a  seeming  colour  to  throw  religion 
(for  the  sake  of  some  infirmity  they  have  spied  in 
them)  behind  their  backs. 

6.  Then  they  begin  to  adhere  to,  and  associate 
themselves  with,  carnal,  loose  and  wanton  men. 

7.  Then   they  give   way  to   carnal   and  wanton 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        191 

discourses  in  secret ;  and  glad  are  they  if  they  can 
see  such  things  in  any  that  are  counted  honest, 
that  they  may  the  more  boldly  do  it  through  their 
example. 

8.  After  this,  they  begin  to  play  with  little  sins 
openly. 

9.  And  then,  being  hardened,  they  show  them- 
selves as  they  are.     Thus  being  launched  again  into 
the  gulf  of  misery,  unless  a  miracle  of  grace  prevent 
it,  they  everlastingly  perish  in  their  own  deceivings. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  by  this  time  the 
pilgrims  were  got  over  the  Enchanted  Ground,  and 
entering  in  the  country  of  Beulah,  whose  air  was  isa.  ixii.  4. 
very  sweet   and   pleasant,   the   way  lying   directly 
through   it,   they   solaced    themselves   there   for  a 
season.      Yea,    here    they    heard    continually    the  cant.  M.  10-12. 
singing   of  birds,  and   saw   every  day  the   flowers 
appear  in  the   earth,  and   heard   the  voice  of  the 
turtle  in  the  land.     In  this  country  the  sun  shineth 
night   and   day ;    wherefore    this   was   beyond   the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  also  out  of 
the  reach  of  Giant  Despair,  neither  could  they  from 
this  place  so  much  as  see  Doubting  Castle.     Here 
they  were  within  sight  of  the  city  they  were  going  to; 
also  here  met  them  some  of  the  inhabitants  thereof;  Angels. 
for  in  this  land  the  Shining  Ones  commonly  walked, 
because  it  was  upon  the  borders  of  heaven.     In  this 
land  also  the  contract  between  the  Bride  and  the 
Bridegroom  was  renewed;  yea  here,  'As  the  bride-  isa.bdi.  5. 
groom  rejoiceth   over  the  bride,  so  did  their  God 
rejoice  over  them.'     Here  they  had  no  want  of  corn  ver.  s. 
and  wine;  for  in  this  place  they  met  with  abundance 


192        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

of  what  they  had  sought  for  in  all  their  pilgrimage. 
Here  they  heard  voices  from  out  of  the  city,  loud 

ver.  11  voices,  saying,  *  Say  ye  to  the  daughter  of  Zion, 

Behold,  thy  salvation  cometh  !  behold,  his  reward  is 
with  him  ! '     Here  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  country 

Ver.  12,  called  them  *  The  holy  people,  The  redeemed  of  the 

Lord,  Sought  out,'  etc. 

Now  as  they  walked  in  this  land,  they  had  more 
rejoicing  than  in  parts  more  remote  from  the  king- 
dom to  which  they  were  bound ;  and  drawing  near 
to  the  city,  they  had  yet  a  more  perfect  view 
thereof.  It  was  builded  of  pearls  and  precious 
stones,  also  the  street  thereof  was  paved  with 
gold ;  so  that  by  reason  of  the  natural  glory  of 
the  city,  and  the  reflection  of  the  sunbeams  upon 
it,  Christian  with  desire  fell  sick,  Hopeful  also  had 
a  fit  or  two  of  the  same  disease.  Wherefore  here 
they  lay  by  it  a  while,  crying  out  because  of  their 
pangs,  '  If  you  see  my  Beloved,  tell  him  that  I  am 
sick  of  love.' 

But  being  a  little  strengthened,  and  better  able  to 
bear  their  sickness,  they  walked  on  their  way,  and 
came  yet  nearer  and  nearer,  where  were  orchards, 
vineyards,  and  gardens,  and  their  gates  opened  into 
the  highway.  Now  as  they  came  up  to  these 
places,  behold,  the  gardener  stood  in  the  way,  to 
whom  the  pilgrims  said,  Whose  goodly  vineyards 

Deut.  xxiii.  24.  and  gardens  are  these  ?  He  answered,  they  are 
the  King's,  and  are  planted  here  for  his  own 
delights,  and  also  for  the  solace  of  pilgrims.  So 
the  gardener  had  them  into  the  vineyards,  and 
bid  them  refresh  themselves  with  dainties.  He 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        193 

also  showed  them  there  the  King's  walks,  and 
the  arbours  where  he  delighted  to  be:  and  here 
tney  tarried  and  slept. 

Now   I  beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they   talked 
more   m  their  sleep   at  this  time  than  ever  they 
did   m  all  their  journey;    and    being  in   a  muse 
thereabout,  the  gardener  said  even  to  me,  Where- 
fore musest  thou  at  the  matter?     It  is  the  nature 
the  fruit  of  the  grapes  of  these  vineyards  to  go 
down  so  sweetly  as  to  cause  the  lips  of  them  that 
are  asleep  to  speak. 

So  I  saw  that  when  they  awoke,  they  addressed 
themselves  to  go  up  to  the  city.     But,  as  I  said 
he   reflection   of  the   sun  upon  the   city  (for  the  Ee,Mi  „ 
c  ty  was    pure  gold)  was  so   extremely  glorious, 
that  they  could  not,  as  yet,  with  open  face  behold 
through  an  instrument  made  for  that  pur- 
[  saw,  that  as  they  went  on,  there  met 
two  men,  in   raiment  that  shone  like  gold 
also  their  faces  shone  as  the  light. 

These  men  asked  the  pilgrims  whence  they  came ; 
and  they  told  them.  They  also  asked  them  where 
they  had  lodged,  what  difficulties  and  dangers, 
what  comforts  and  pleasures  they  had  met  in  the 
way;  and  they  told  them.  Then  said  the  men 
-hat  met  them,  You  have  but  two  difficulties  more 

b  with,  and  then  you  are  in  the  city 
Christian  then  and  his  companion  asked  the  men 
go   along  with   them,  so  they  told  them  they 
But    said   they,  you  must  obtain  it  by 
your  own  faith      So  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  they 
went  on  together  till  they  came  in  sight  of  the  gate 


Cor.  iii.  18. 


Death. 


Death  is  not 
welcome 
to  nature, 
though  by 
it  we  pass 
out  of  this 
world  into 

flory. 
Cor.  xv. 
61,  52. 


Angels  help 
us  not 
comfortably 
through 
death/ 


Christian's 
conflict  at 
the  hour  of 
death. 


194        THE    PILGKIM'S    PROG11ESS 

Now  I  further  saw,  that  betwixt  them  and  the 
gate  was  a  river,  but  there  was  no  bridge  to  go 
over;  the  river  was  very  deep.  At  the  sight, 
therefore,  of  this  river  the  pilgrims  were  much 
stounded ;  but  the  men  that  went  with  them  said, 
You  must  go  through,  or  you  cannot  come  at  the 
gate. 

The  pilgrims  then  began  to  inquire  if  there  was 
no  other  way  to  the  gate ;  to  which  they  answered, 
Yes ;  but  there  hath  not  any,  save  two,  to  wit, 
Enoch  and  Elijah,  been  permitted  to  tread  that 
path,  since  the  foundation  of  the  world,  nor  shall, 
until  the  last  trumpet  shall  sound.  The  pilgrims 
then,  especially  Christian,  began  to  despond  in 
their  minds,  and  looked  this  way  and  that,  but  no 
way  could  be  found  by  them  by  which  they  might 
escape  the  river.  Then  they  asked  the  men  if  the 
waters  were  all  of  a  depth.  They  said,  No ;  yet 
they  could  not  help  them  in  that  case ;  for  said 
they,  You  shall  find  it  deeper  or  shallower,  as  you 
believe  in  the  King  of  the  place. 

They  then  addressed  themselves  to  the  water; 
and  entering,  Christian  began  to  sink,  and,  crying 
out  to  his  good  friend  Hopeful,  he  said,  I  sink  in 
deep  waters ;  the  billows  go  over  my  head,  all  his 
waves  go  over  me  !  Selah. 

Then  said  the  other,  Be  of  good  cheer,  my 
brother ;  I  feel  the  bottom,  and  it  is  good.  Then 
said  Christian,  Ah,  my  friend,  the  sorrows  of  death 
have  compassed  me  about ;  I  shall  not  see  the  land 
that  flows  with  milk  and  honey.  And  with  that,  a 
great  darkness  and  horror  fell  upon  Christian,  so 


CHRISTIAN    AND    HOPEFUL    COME    IN    SIGHT    OF    THE 
CELESTIAL    CITY 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        195 

that  he  could  not  see  before  him.  Also  here  he  in 
great  measure  lost  his  senses  ;  so  that  he  could 
neither  remember  nor  orderly  talk  of  any  of  those 
sweet  refreshments  that  he  had  met  with  in  the 
way  of  his  pilgrimage.  But  all  the  words  that  he 
spake  still  tended  to  discover  that  he  had  horror 
of  mind,  and  heart-fears  that  he  should  die  in  that 
river,  and  never  obtain  entrance  in  at  the  gate. 
Here  also,  as  they  that  stood  by  perceived,  he 
was  much  in  the  troublesome  thoughts  of  the 
sins  that  he  had  committed,  both  since  and  before 
he  began  to  be  a  pilgrim.  It  was  also  observed 
that  he  was  troubled  with  apparitions  of  hob- 
goblins and  evil  spirits ;  for  ever  and  anon  he 
would  intimate  so  much  by  words.  Hopeful 
therefore  here  had  much  ado  to  keep  his  brother's 
head  above  water ;  yea,  sometimes  he  would  be 
quite  gone  down,  and  then,  ere  a  while,  he  would 
rise  up  again  half  dead.  Hopeful  also  would 
endeavour  to  comfort  him,  saying,  Brother,  I  see 
the  gate,  and  men  standing  by  to  receive  us  ;  but 
Christian  would  answer,  It  is  you,  it  is  you  they 
wait  for  ;  you  have  been  hopeful  ever  since  I  knew 
you.  And  so  have  you,  said  he  to  Christian.  Ah, 
brother !  said  he,  surely  if  I  was  right,  he  would 
now  arise  to  help  me ;  but  for  my  sins  he  hath 
brought  me  into  the  snare,  and  hath  left  me. 
Then  said  Hopeful,  My  brother,  you  have  quite 
forgot  the  text  where  it  is  said  of  the  wicked, 
6  There  is  no  band  in  their  death,  but  their  strength  PS.  ixxiii.  4, 5. 
is  firm ;  they  are  not  troubled  as  other  men,  neither 
are  they  plagued  like  other  men.'  These  troubles 


Christian 
delivered 
from  his 
tears  in 
death. 


Isa.  xliii.  2. 


The  angels 
do  wait  for 
them  as 
soon  as  they 
are  passed 
out  of  this 
world. 


They  have 
put  off 
mortality. 


196        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

and  distresses  that  you  go  through  in  these  waters 
are  no  sign  that  God  hath  forsaken  you ;  but  are 
sent  to  try  you,  whether  you  will  call  to  mind  that 
which  heretofore  you  have  received  of  his  goodness, 
and  live  upon  him  in  your  distresses. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  was  in 
a  muse  a  while.  To  whom  also  Hopeful  added 
this  word,  '  Be  of  good  cheer,  Jesus  Christ  maketh 
thee  whole.'  And  with  that  Christian  brake  out 
with  a  loud  voice,  Oh,  I  see  him  again !  and  he 
tells  me,  'When  thou  passest  through  the  waters, 
I  will  be  with  thee ;  and  through  the  rivers,  they 
shall  not  overflow  thee.'  Then  they  both  took 
courage,  and  the  enemy  was  after  that  as  still  as  a 
stone  until  they  were  gone  over.  Christian  there- 
fore presently  found  ground  to  stand  upon  ;  and  so 
it  followed  that  the  rest  of  the  river  was  but 
shallow.  Thus  they  got  over.  Now,  upon  the 
bank  of  the  river,  on  the  other  side,  they  saw  the 
two  Shining  Men  again,  who  there  waited  for 
them.  Wherefore,  being  come  out  of  the  river, 
they  saluted  them,  saying,  We  are  ministering 
spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for  those  that  shall 
be  heirs  of  salvation.  Thus  they  went  along 
towards  the  gate.  Now  you  must  note  that  the 
city  stood  upon  a  mighty  hill ;  but  the  pilgrims 
went  up  that  hill  with  ease,  because  they  had 
these  two  men  to  lead  them  up  by  the  arms :  also 
they  had  left  their  mortal  garments  behind  them  in 
the  river ;  for,  though  they  went  in  with  them, 
they  came  out  without  them.  They  therefore 
went  up  here  with  much  agility  and  speed,  though 


HOPEFUL    HELPS    CHRISTIAN    TO    CROSS    THE    RIVER 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        197 

the  foundation  upon  which  the  city  was  framed 
was  higher  than  the  clouds  ;  they  therefore  went 
up  through  the  regions  of  the  air,  sweetly  talking 
as  they  went,  heing  comforted,  because  they 
safely  got  over  the  river,  and  had  such  glorious 
companions  to  attend  them. 

The  talk  they  had  with  the  Shining  Ones  was 
about  the  glory  of  the  place,  who  <;old  them  that 
the    beauty    and    glory    of    it    was    inexpressible. 
There,  sai^J-J-^y,  is,  the  MountZipn.  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,   the    innumerable   company^of^  angels^  nSb.  xii.  22-24. 
an^^p^piritsoF3ust  men  ma'de"~perfect.     You  are 
going   now,    said   they,   to_the^  paradise   of    God,  Rev.  H.  7. 
wherein  you  shall  see  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  of  Rev.  m.  4. 
the    never-fading    fruits    thereof;     and   when   you 
come   there,    you    shall    have    white    robes   given 
you,  and  your  walk  and  talk  shall   be  every  day 
with    the   King,    even   all   the    days    of    eternity. 
There  you  shall  not  see  again  such  things  as  you 
saw  when  you  were  in  the  lower  region  upon  the 
earth,     to     wit,    sorrow,    sickness,    affliction,    and 
death ;    '  for  the   former   things  are   passed  away.'  chap.  xxi.  4, 5. 
You   are   going   now   to    Abraham,  to  Isaac,    and  isa.  ivii.  i,  2. 
Jacob,  and  to  the  prophets  ;   men  that  God  hath 
taken  away  from  the  evil  to  come,  and  that  are 
now    resting   upon   their   beds,   each   one   walking 
in  his  righteousness.     The  men  then  asked,  What 
must  we  do  in  the  holy  place  ?     To  whom  it  was 
answered,  You  must  there  receive  the  comfort  of 
all   your  toil,  and   have  joy  for   all   your  sorrow ; 
you   must   reap   what   you    have   sown,   even    the  G 
fruit  of  all  your  prayers  and  tears,  and  sufferings 


198        THE    PILGRIM'S 


PROGRESS 

In   that   place 


1  John  iii.  2. 


for  the  King  by  the  way.  in  mat  place  you 
must  wear  crowns  of  gold,  and  enjoy  the  perpetual 
sight  and  visions  of  the  Holy  One ;  for  there  '  you 
shall  see  him  as  he  is.'  There  also  you  shall  serve 
him  continually  with  praise,  with  shouting  and 
thanksgiving,  whom  you  desired  to  serve  in  the 
world,  though  with  much  difficulty,  because  of  the 
infirmity  of  your  flesh.  There  your  eyes  shall  be 
delighted  with  seeing,  and  your  ears  with  hearing 
the  pleasant  voice  of  the  Mighty  One.  There  you 
shall  enjoy  your  friends  again  that  are  gone  thither 
before  you  ;  and  there  you  shall  with  joy  receive 
even  every  one  that  follows  into  the  holy  place 
after  you.  There  also  you  shall  be  clothed  with 
glory  and  majesty,  and  put  into  an  equipage  fit  to 
ride  out  with  the  King  of  Glory.  AVhen  he  shall 
come  with  sound  of  trumpet  in  the  clouds,  as  upon 
?cor.v"i.%3?'  the  wings  of  the  wind,  you  shall  come  with  him; 
and  when  he  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  judgment, 
you  shall  sit  by  him  ;  yea,  and  when  he  shall  pass 
sentence  upon  all  the  workers  of  iniquity,  let  them 
be  angels  or  men,  you  also  shall  have  a  voice  in  that 
judgment,  because  they  were  his  and  your  enemies. 
Also,  when  he  shall  again  return  to  the  city,  you 
shall  go  too,  with  sound  of  trumpet,  and  be  ever 
with  him.1 

Now  while  they  were  thus  drawing  towards  the 
gate,  behold,  a  company  of  the  heavenly  host  came 

1  Now,  now  look  how  the  holy  pilgrims  ride^ 
Clouds  are  their  chariots,  angels  are  their  guide  : 
Who  would  not  here  for  him  all  hazards  run, 
That  thus  provides  for  his  when  this  world's  done? 


1  Thess.  iv. 
13-16. 
Jude  14. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        199 

out  to  meet  them ;  to  whom  it  was  said  by  the 
other  t.wo^Shjj^ipg  -.QifiSj  These  are  the  men  that 
have  loved  our  Lord  when  they  were  in  the  world, 
and  that  have  left  all  for  his  holy  name ;  and  he 
hath  sent  us  to  fetch  them,  and  we  hav"e  brought 
them  thus  far  on  their  desired  journey,  that  they 
may  go  in  and  look  their  Redeemer  in  the  face 
with  joy.  Then  the  heavenly  host  gave  a  great 
shout  saying,  '  Blessed  are  they  that  are  called  to  Rev.  x«.  a 
the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.'  There  came 
out  also  at  this  time  to  meet  them  several  of  the 
King's  trumpeters,  clothed  in  white  and  shining 
raiment,  who,  with  melodious  noises,  and  loud, 
made  even  the  heavens  to  echo  with  their  sound. 
These  trumpeters  saluted  Christian  and  his  fellow 
with  ten  thousand  welcomes  from  the  world ;  and 
this  they  did  with  shouting,  and  sound  of  trumpet. 

This  done,  they  compassed  them  round  on  every 
side ;  some  went  before,  some  behind,  and  some  on 
the  right  hand,  some  on  the  left  (as  'twere  to  guard 
them  through  the  upper  regions),  continually  sound- 
ing as  they  went,  with  melodious  noise,  in  notes 
on  high :  so  that  the  very  sight  was  to  them  that 
could  behold  it,  as  if  heaven  itself  was  come  down 
to  meet  them.  Thus  therefore  they  walked  on  to- 
gether ;  and  as  they  walked,  ever  and  anon  these 
trumpeters,  even  with  joyful  sound,  would,  by  mix- 
ing their  music  with  looks  and  gestures,  still  signify 
to  Christian  and  his  brother  how  welcome  they  were 
into  their  company,  and  with  what  gladness  they 
came  to  meet  them.  And  now  were  these  two  men, 
as  'twere  in  heaven,  before  they  came  at  it,  being 


200        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

swallowed  up  with  the  sight  of  angels,  and  with 
hearing  of  their  melodious  notes.  Here  also  they 
had  the  city  itself  in  view,  and  they  thought  they 
heard  all  the  bells  therein  to  ring,  to  welcome  them 
thereto.  But  above  all,  the  warm  and  joyful 
thoughts  that  they  had  about  their  own  dwelling 
there,  with  such  company,  and  that  for  ever  and 
ever.  Oh  !  by  what  tongue  or  pen  can  their  glorious 
joy  be  expressed  ! — Thus  they  came  up  to  the  gate. 
Now  when  they  were  come  up  to  the  gate,  there 
Eev.  xxii.  14.  was  written  over  it  in  letters  of  gold,  '  BLESSED  ARE 

THEY  THAT  DO  HIS  COMMANDMENTS,  THAT  THEY  MAY 
HAVE  RIGHT  TO  THE  TREE  OF  LIFE,  AND  MAY  ENTER 
IN  THROUGH  THE  GATES  INTO  THE  CITY.' 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  Shining  Men 
bid  them  call  at  the  gate ;  the  which  when  they 
did,  some  from  above  looked  over  the  gate,  to  wit, 
Enoch,  Moses,  and  Elijah,  etc.,  to  whom  it  was  said, 
These  pilgrims  are  come  from  the  City  of  Destruc- 
tion, for  the  love  that  they  bear  to  the  King  of  this 
place :  and  then  the  pilgrims  gave  in  unto  them 
each  man  his  certificate,  which  they  had  received  in 
the  beginning ;  those,  therefore,  were  carried  in  to 
the  King,  who,  when  he  had  read  them,  said,  Where 
are  the  men  ?  To  whom  it  was  answered,  They  are 
standing  without  the  gate.  The  King  then  com- 
isa.xxvi. 2.  manded  to  open  the  gate,  'That  the  righteous 
nation,'  said  he,  'that  keepeth  truth  may  enter  in.' 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  these  two  men 
went  in  at  the  gate;  and  lo,  as  they  entered, 
they  were  transfigured,  and  they  had  raiment  put 
on  that  shone  like  gold.  There  was  also  that  met 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        201 

them  with    harps  and  crowns,   and  gave   them  to 

them;  the  harps  to  praise  withal,  and  the  crowns 

in  token  of  honour.      Then  I  heard  in  my  dream 

that  all  the  bells  in  the  city  rang  again  for  joy,  and 

that  it  was  said  unto  them,  '  Enter  ye  into  the  joy 

of  your  Lord.'     I  also  heard  the  men  themselves, 

that  they  sang  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  *  Blessing,  Rev-  v- 13> 14 

honour,  glory,  and   power   he  to    him  that  sitteth 

upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and 

ever.' 

Now  just  as  the  gates  were  opened  to  let  in  the 
men,  I  looked  in  after  them ;  and  behold,  the  city 
shone  like  the  sun  ;  the  streets  also  were  paved  with 
gold,  and  in  them  walked  many  men,  with  crowns 
on  their  heads,  palms  in  their  hands,  and  golden 
harps  to  sing  praises  withal. 

There  were  also  of  them  that  had  wings,  and  they 
answered  one  another  without  intermission,  saying, 
'Holy,  holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord.'  And  after  that 
they  shut  up  the  gates ;  which,  when  I  had  seen,  I 
wished  myself  among  them. 

Now  while  I  was  gazing  upon  all  these  things, 
I  turned  my  head  to  look  back,  and  saw  Ignorance  Ignorance 

.  ,          ,  comes  up  to 

come  up  to  the  river- side ;    but  he  soon  got  ovef ,  the  river. 
and  that  without  half  that  difficulty  which  the  other 
two  men  met  with.      For  it  happened  that  there 
was  then  in  that  place  one  Vain-hope,  a  ferryman,  Vain-hope 
that  with  his  boat  helped  him  over ;  so  he,  as  the 
other  I  saw,  did  ascend  the  hill  to  come  up  to  the 
gate,  only  he   came  alone ;    neither  did   any  man 
meet  him  with  the  least  encouragement.      When 
he   was   come   up   to   the   gate,   he  looked    up   to 


202        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

the  writing  that  was  above,  and  \;hen  began  to 
knock,  supposing  that  entrance  should  have  been 
quickly  administered  to  him ;  but  he  was  asked 
by  the  men  that  looked  over  the  top  of  the  gate, 
Whence  came  you  ?  and  what  would  you  have  ? 
He  answered,  I  have  eat  and  drank  in  the  presence 
of  the  King,  and  he  has  taught  in  our  streets. 
Then  they  asked  him  for  his  certificate,  that  they 
might  go  in  and  show  it  to  the  King.  So  he 
fumbled  in  his  bosom  for  one,  and  found  none. 
Then  said  they,  Have  you  none?  But  the  man 
answered  never  a  word.  So  they  told  the  King, 
but  he  would  not  come  down  to  see  him,  but 
commanded  the  two  Shining  Ones  that  conducted 
Christian  and  Hopeful  to  the  city,  to  go  out  and 
take  Ignorance  and  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and 
have  him  away.  Then  they  took  him  up,  and 
carried  him  through  the  air,  tojjie  jioor  that  I 
saw  in_the^§id£-jQfjthe  hill,  and  put  him  in  there. 
Then  I  saw  that  there  was  a  way  to  hell  even 
from  the  gates  of  heaven,  as  well  as  from  the 
City  of  Destruction. 

So  I  awoke,  and  behold,  it  was  a  dream. 


THE    CONCLUSION 

Now,  Reader,  I  have  told  my  Dream  to  thee ; 

See  if  thou  canst  interpret  it  to  me, 

Or  to  thyself,  or  neighbour  ;  but  take  heed 

Of  misinterpreting  ;  for  that,  instead 

Of  doing  good,  will  but  thyself  abuse  : 

By  misinterpreting ;  evil  ensues. 

Take  heed  also,  that  thou  be  not  extreme 
In  playing  with  the  outside  of  my  Dream  : 
Nor  let  my  figure  or  similitude 
Put  thee  into  a  laughter  or  a  feud ; 
Leave  this  for  boys  and  fools ;  but  as  for  thee? 
Do  thou  the  substance  of  my  matter  see. 

Put  by  the  curtains,  look  within  my  veil ; 
Turn  up  my  metaphors,  and  do  not  fail 
There,  if  thou  seekest  them,  such  things  to  find, 
As  will  be  helpful  to  an  honest  mind. 

What  of  my  dross  thou  findest  there,  be  bold 
To  throw  away,  but  yet  preserve  the  gold ; 
What  if  my  gold  be  wrapped  up  in  ore  ? — 
None  throws  away  the  apple  for  the  core : 
But  if  thou  shalt  cast  all  away  as  vain, 
I  know  not  but  'twill  make  me  dream  again. 


THE    END 


THE  PILGRIM'S   PROGRESS 

FROM     THIS     WORLD     TO     THAT 
WHICH     IS     TO     COME: 

The  Second  Part 

DELIVERED  UNDER  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF 
A  DREAM  I  WHEREIN  IS  SET  FORTH 

THE  MANNER  OF  THE  SETTING  OUT 
OF  CHRISTIAN'S  WIFE  AND  CHILDREN, 
THEIR  DANGEROUS  JOURNEY,  AND  SAFE 

ARRIVAL   AT   THE   DESIRED    COUNTRY  3 
BY 

JOHN    BUNYAN 


/  have  used  Similitudes. — Hos.  xii.  100 


THE   AUTHOR'S   WAY   OF  SENDING   FORTH 
HIS   SECOND   PART   OF   THE   PILGRIM 

Go  now,  my  little  Book,  to  every  place 

Where  my  first  Pilgrim  has  but  shown  his  face ; 

Call  at  their  door.     If  any  say,  Who 's  there  ? 

Then  answer  thou,  Christiana  is  here. 

If  they  bid  thee  come  in,  then  enter  thou, 

With  all  thy  boys  ;  and  then,  as  thou  know'st  how, 

Tell  who  they  are,  also  from  whence  they  came ; 

Perhaps  they  '11  know  them  by  their  looks  or  name. 

But  if  they  should  not,  ask  them  yet  again 

If  formerly  they  did  not  entertain 

One  Christian,  a  Pilgrim  ?     If  they  say 

They  did,  and  were  delighted  in  his  way ; 

Then  let  them  know  that  those  related  were 

Unto  him,  yea,  his  wife  and  children  are. 

Tell  them,  that  they  have  left  their  house  and  home, 
Are  turned  Pilgrims,  seek  a  world  to  come ; 
That  they  have  met  with  hardships  in  the  way; 
That  they  do  meet  with  troubles  night  and  day ; 
That  they  have  trod  on  serpents,  fought  with  devils ; 
Have  also  overcome  a  many  evils. 
Yea,  tell  them  also  of  the  next,  who  have 
Of  love  to  pilgrimage  been  stout  and  brave 
Defenders  of  that  way,  and  how  they  still 
Refuse  this  world,  to  do  their  Father's  will. 

Go,  tell  them  also  of  those  dainty  things 
That  Pilgrimage  unto  the  Pilgrim  brings. 

207 


208        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Let  them  acquainted  be,  too,  how  they  are 

Beloved  of  their  King,  under  his  care  ; 

What  goodly  mansions  for  them  he  provides, 

Tho'  they  meet  with  rough  winds  and  swelling  tides, 

How  brave  a  calm  they  will  enjoy  at  last, 

Who  to  their  Lord,  and  by  his  ways  hold  fast. 

Perhaps  with  heart  and  hand  they  will  embrace 
Thee,  as  they  did  my  firstling,  and  will  grace 
Thee,  and  thy  fellows,  with  such  cheer  and  fare, 
As  show  will  they  of  Pilgrims  lovers  are. 

I.  OBJECT 

But  how  if  they  will  not  believe  of  me 
That  I  am  truly  thine ;  ^cause  some  there  be 
That  counterfeit  the  Pilgrim  and  his  name, 
Seek  by  disguise  to  seem  the  very  same, 
And  by  that  means  have  wrought  themselves  into 
The  hands  and  houses  of  I  know  not  who  ? 


ANSWER 

"Tis  true,  some  have  of  late,  to  counterfeit 
My  Pilgrim,  to  their  own  my  title  set ; 
Yea  others,  half  my  name  and  title  too 
Have  stitched  to  their  book,  to  make  them  do ; 
But  yet  they,  by  their  features,  do  declare 
Themselves  not  mine  to  be,  whose'er  they  are. 

If  such  thou  meefst  with,  then  thine  only  way 
Before  them  all,  is,  to  say  out  thy  say, 
In  thine  own  native  language,  which  no  man 
Now  useth,  nor  with  ease  dissemble  can. 
If,  after  all,  they  still  of  you  shall  doubt, 
Thinking  that  you,  like  gipsies,  go  about 
In  naughty  wise  the  country  to  defile, 
Or  that  you  seek  good  people  to  beguile 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        209 

With  things  unwarrantable ;  send  for  me. 
And  I  will  testify  you  Pilgrims  be ; 
Yea,  I  will  testify  that  only  you 
My  Pilgrims  are ;  and  that  alone  will  do. 


2.  OBJECT 

But  yet,  perhaps,  I  may  inquire  for  him, 
Of  those  that  wish  him  damned,  life  and  limb. 
What  shall  I  do,  when  I  at  such  a  door 
For  Pilgrims  ask,  and  they  shall  rage  the  more  ? 

ANSWER 

Fright  not  thyself,  my  Book,  for  such  bugbears 
Are  nothing  else  but  ground  for  groundless  fears. 
My  Pilgrim's  book  has  travelled  sea  and  land, 
Yet  could  I  never  come  to  understand 
That  it  was  slighted,  or  turned  out  of  door 
By  any  kingdom,  were  they  rich  or  poor. 

In  France  and  Flanders,  where  men  kill  each  other  > 
My  Pilgrim  is  esteemed  a  friend,  a  brother. 

In  Holland  too,  'tis  said,  as  I  am  told, 
My  Pilgrim  is  with  some  worth  more  than  gold. 

Highlanders  and  wild  Irish  can  agree 
My  Pilgrim  should  familiar  with  them  be. 

1Tis  in  New  England  under  such  advance, 
Receives  there  so  much  loving  countenance, 
As  to  be  trimm'd,  new  clothed,  and  decked  with  gems, 
That  it  may  show  its  features  and  its  limbs, 
Yet  more ;  so  comely  doth  my  Pilgrim  walk, 
That  of  him  thousands  daily  sing  and  talk. 

If  you  draw  nearer  home,  it  will  appear 
My  Pilgrim  knows  no  ground  of  shame  or  fear ; 
City  and  country  will  him  entertain 
With,  Welcome,  Pilgrim ;  yea,  they  can't  refrain 

O 


210        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

From  smiling,  if  my  Pilgrim  be  but  by, 
•  Or  shows  his  head  in  any  company. 

Brave  gallants  do  my  Pilgrim  hug  and  love, 
Esteem  it  much,  yea,  value  it  above 
Things  of  a  greater  bulk ;  yea,  with  delight, 
Say,  My  lark's  leg  is  better  than  a  kite. 

Young  ladies,  and  young  gentlewomen  too, 
Do  no  small  kindness  to  my  Pilgrim  show ; 
Their  cabinets,  their  bosoms,  and  their  hearts 
My  Pilgrim  has,  'cause  he  to  them  imparts 
His  pretty  riddles  in  such  wholesome  strains, 
As  yield  them  profit  double  to  their  pains 
Of  reading :  yea,  I  think  I  may  be  bold 
To  say,  some  prize  him  far  above  their  gold. 

The  very  children  that  do  walk  the  street, 
If  they  do  but  my  holy  Pilgrim  meet, 
Salute  him  will,  will  wish  him  well,  and  say, 
He  is  the  only  stripling  of  the  day. 

They  that  have  never  seen  him,  yet  admire 
What  they  have  heard  of  him,  and  much  desire 
To  have  his  company,  and  hear  him  tell 
Those  Pilgrim  stories  which  he  knows  so  well. 

Yea,  some  who  did  not  love  him  at  the  first, 
But  call'd  him  fool  and  noddy,  say  they  must, 
Now  they  have  seen  and  heard  him,  him  commend, 
And  to  those  whom  they  love,  they  do  him  send. 

Wherefore,  my  Second  Part,  thou  need's  t  not  be 
Afraid  to  show  thy  head  ;  none  can  hurt  thee, 
That  wish  but  well  to  him  that  went  before, 
'Cause  thou  com'st  after  with  a  second  store 
Of  things  as  good,  as  rich,  as  profitable, 
For  young,  for  old,  for  staggVing,  and  for  stable. 

3.  OBJECT 

But  some  there  be  that  say,  he  laughs  too  loud ; 
And  some  do  say  his  head  is  in  a  cloud. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        211 

Some  say,  his  words  and  stories  are  so  dark, 
They  know  not  how,  by  them,  to  find  his  mark 


ANSWER 

One  may  (I  think)  say,  Both  his  laughs  and  cries 
May  well  be  guess'd  at  by  his  watery  eyes. 
Some  things  are  of  that  nature  as  to  make 
One^s  fancy  checkle,  while  his  heart  doth  ache. 
When  Jacob  saw  his  Rachel  with  the  sheep, 
He  did  at  the  same  time  both  kiss  and  weep. 

Whereas  some  say,  A  cloud  is  in  his  head, 
That  doth  but  show  how  wisdom 's  covered 
With  its  own  mantles,  and  to  stir  the  mind 
To  a  search  after  what  it  fain  would  find : 
Things  that  seem  to  be  hid  in  words  obscure, 
Do  but  the  godly  mind  the  more  allure ; 
To  study  what  those  sayings  should  contain, 
That  speak  to  us  in  such  a  cloudy  strain. 

I  also  know  a  dark  similitude 
Will  on  the  fancy  more  itself  intrude, 
And  will  stick  faster  in  the  heart  and  head, 
Than  things  from  similes  not  borrowed. 

Wherefore,  my  Book,  let  no  discouragement 
Hinder  thy  travels.     Behold  thou  art  sent 
To  friends,  not  foes ;  to  friends  that  will  give  place 
To  thee,  thy  Pilgrims,  and  thy  words  embrace. 

Besides,  what  my  first  Pilgrim  left  conceaPd, 
Thou,  my  brave  second  Pilgrim,  hast  revealed ; 
What  Christian  left  lock'd  up,  and  went  his  way, 
Sweet  Christiana  opens  with  her  key. 

4.  OBJECT 

But  some  love  not  the  method  of  your  first : 
Romance  they  count  it ;  throw 't  away  as  dust. 


212        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

If  I  should  meet  with  such,  what  should  I  say  ? 
Must  I  slight  them  as  they  slight  me,  or  nay  ? 


ANSWER 


My  Christiana,  if  with  such  thou  meet, 
By  all  means  in  all  loving  wise  them  greet ; 
Render  them  not  reviling  for  revile  ; 
But  if  they  frown,  I  prithee  on  them  smile ; 
Perhaps  'tis  nature,  or  some  ill  report, 
Has  made  them  thus  despise,  or  thus  retort. 

Some  love  no  cheese,  some  love  no  fish,  and  some 
Love  not  their  friends,  nor  their  own  house  or  home ; 
Some  start  at  pig,  slight  chicken,  love  not  fowl, 
More  than  they  love  a  cuckoo  or  an  owl ; 
Leave  such,  my  Christiana,  to  their  choice, 
And  seek  those  who  to  find  thee  will  rejoice ; 
By  no  means  strive,  but  in  humble-wise 
Present  thee  to  them  in  thy  Pilgrim's  guise. 

Go  then,  my  little  Book,  and  show  to  all 
That  entertain,  and  bid  thee  welcome  shall, 
What  thou  shalt  keep  close,  shut  up  from  the  rest, 
And  wish  what  thou  shalt  show  them  may  be  blest 
To  them  for  good,  may  make  them  choose  to  be 
Pilgrims,  better  by  far,  than  thee  or  me. 

Go  then,  I  say,  tell  all  men  who  thou  art, 
Say,  I  am  Christiana,  and  my  part 
Is  now,  with  my  four  sons,  to  tell  you  what 
It  is  for  men  to  take  a  Pilgrim's  lot : 

Go  also  tell  them  who,  and  what  they  be, 
That  now  do  go  on  pilgrimage  with  thee : 
Say,  here's  my  neighbour  Mercy,  she  is  one 
That  has  long  time  with  me  a  Pilgrim  gone. 
Come,  see  in  her  virgin  face,  and  learn 
Twixt  idle  ones  and  Pilgrims  to  discern. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        213 

Yea,  let  young  damsels  learn  of  her  to  prize 
The  world  which  is  to  come,  in  any  wise. 
When  little  tripping  maidens  follow  God, 
And  leave  old  doting  sinners  to  his  rod ; 
'Tis  like  those  days  wherein  the  young  ones  cried 
Hosanna!  to  whom  old  ones  did  deride. 

Next  tell  them  of  old  Honest,  who  you  found 
With  his  white  hairs  treading  the  Pilgrim^  ground. 
Yea,  tell  them  how  plain-hearted  this  man  was, 
How  after  his  good  Lord  he  bare  his  cross ; 
Perhaps  with  some  grey  head  this  may  prevail 
With  Christ  to  fall  in  love,  and  sin  bewail. 

Tell  them  also  how  Master  Fearing  went 
On  pilgrimage,  and  how  the  time  he  spent 
In  solitariness,  with  fears  and  cries, 
And  how  at  last  he  won  the  joyful  prize. 
He  was  a  good  man,  though  much  down  in  spirit* 
He  is  a  good  man,  and  dcth  life  inherit. 

Tell  them  of  Master  Feeble-mind  also, 
Who,  not  before,  but  still  behind  would  go ; 
Show  them  also  how  he  had  like  been  slain, 
And  how  one  Great-heart  did  his  life  regain  r 
This  man  was  true  of  heart,  tho'  weak  in  grace, 
One  might  true  godliness  read  in  his  face. 

Then  tell  them  of  Master  Ready-to-halt, 
A  man  with  crutches,  but  much  without  fault ; 
Tell  them  how  Master  Feeble-mind  and  he 
Did  love,  and  in  opinions  much  agree. 
And  let  all  know,  tho'  weakness  was  their  chance, 
Yet  sometimes  one  could  sing,  the  other  dance. 

Forget  not  Master  Valiant-f or- the- truth, 
That  man  of  courage,  though  a  very  youth. 
Tell  every  one  his  spirit  was  so  stout, 
No  man  could  ever  make  him  face  about, 
And  how  Great-heart  and  he  could  not  forbear, 
But  put  down  Doubting  Castle,  slay  Despair. 


214        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Overlook  not  Master  Despondency, 
Nor  Much-afraid,  his  daughter,  tho"  they  lie 
Under  such  mantles  as  may  make  them  look 
(With  some)  as  if  their  God  had  them  forsook. 
They  softly  went,  but  sure,  and  at  the  end 
Found  that  the  Lord  of  Pilgrims  was  their  Friend. 
When  thou  hast  told  the  world  of  all  these  things, 
Then  turn  about,  my  Book,  and  touch  these  strings, 
Which,  if  but  touched,  will  such  music  make, 
They  '11  make  a  cripple  dance,  a  giant  quake. 

These  riddles  that  lie  couch'd  within  thy  breast, 
Freely  propound,  expound  ;  and  for  the  rest 
Of  thy  mysterious  lines,  let  them  remain 
For  those  whose  nimble  fancies  shall  them  gain. 

Now  may  this  little  Book  a  blessing  be 
To  those  that  love  this  little  Book  and  me  . 
And  may  its  buyer  have  no  cause  to  say, 
His  money  is  but  lost  or  thrown  away ; 
Yea,  may  this  second  Pilgrim  yield  that  fruit, 
As  may  with  each  good  Pilgrim's  fancy  suit 
And  may  it  persuade  some  that  go  astray, 
To  turn  their  foot  and  heart  to  the  right  way. 

Is  the  hearty  prayer 

of  the  Author, 

JOHN  BUNYAN. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 
IN  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF  A  DREAM 


THE    SECOND    PART 


COURTEOUS  companions,  some  time  since,  to  tell 
you  my  dream  that  I  had  of  Christian  the  Pilgrim, 
and  of  his  dangerous  journey  toward  the  Celestial 
Country,  was  pleasant  to  me,  and  profitable  to  you. 
I  told  you  then  also  what  I  saw  concerning  his  wife 
and  children,  and  how  unwilling  they  were  to  go 
with  him  on  pilgrimage,  insomuch  that  he  was 
forced  to  go  on  his  progress  without  them ;  for  he 
durst  not  run  the  danger  of  that  destruction  which 
he  feared  would  come  by  staying  with  them  in  the 
City  of  Destruction.  Wherefore,  as  I  then  showed 
you,  he  left  them  and  departed. 

Now  it  hath  so  happened,  through  the  multiplicity 
of  business,  that  I  have  been  much  hindered  and 
kept  back  from  my  wonted  travels  into  those  parts 
whence  he  went,  and  so  could  not  till  now  obtain  an 
opportunity  to  make  further  inquiry  after  whom  he 
left  behind,  that  I  might  give  you  an  account  of 
them.  But  having  had  some  concerns  that  way  of 
late,  I  went  down  again  thitherward.  Now,  having 
taken  up  my  lodgings  in  a  wood,  about  a  mile  off 
the  place,  as  I  slept  I  dreamed  again. 

215 


216        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

And  as  I  was  in  my  dream,  behold,  an  aged 
gentleman  came  by  where  I  lay ;  and  because  he 
was  to  go  some  part  of  the  way  that  I  was  travelling, 
methgught  I  got  up  and  went  with  him.  So  as  we 
walked,  and  as  travellers  usually  do,  I  was  as  if  we 
fell  into  discourse,  and  our  talk  happened  to  be  about 
Christian  and  his  travels ;  for  thus  I  began  with  the 
old  man : 

Sir,  said  I,  what  town  is  that  there  below,  that 
lieth  on  the  left  hand  of  our  way  ? 

Then  said  Mr.  Sagacity  (for  that  was  his  name), 
It  is  the  City  of  Destruction,  a  populous  place,  but 
possessed  with  a  very  ill-conditioned  and  idle  sort 
of  people. 

I  thought  that  was  that  city,  quoth  I ;  I  went 
once  myself  through  that  town,  and  therefore  know 
that  this  report  you  give  of  it  is  true. 

SAG.  Too  true,  I  wish  I  could  speak  truth  in 
speaking  better  of  them  that  dwell  therein. 

Well,  Sir,  quoth  I,  then  I  perceive  you  to  be  a 
well-meaning  man ;  and  so  one  that  takes  pleasure 
to  hear  and  tell  of  that  which  is  good.  Pray,  did 
you  never  hear  what  happened  to  a  man  some 
time  ago  in  this  town  (whose  name  was  Christian) 
that  went  on  pilgrimage  up  towards  the  higher 
regions  ? 

SAG.  Hear  of  him  1  Ay,  and  I  also  heard  of  the 
molestations,  troubles,  wars,  captivities,  cries,  groans, 
frights,  and  fears  that  he  met  with,  and  had  in  his 
journey.  Besides,  I  must  tell  you,  all  our  country 
rings  of  him ;  there  are  but  few  houses  that  have 
heard  of  him  and  his  doings  but  have  sought  after 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS       217 

and  got  the  records  of  his  pilgrimage ;  yea,  I  think 
I  may  say  that  that  his  hazardous  journey  has  got  a 
many  well-wishers  to  his  ways ;  for  though,  when  Christians 
he  was  here,  he  was  fool  in  every  man's  mouth,  yet,  l^^en  of 
now  he  is  ffone,  he  is  highly  commended  of  all.    For,  when  gone, 

>*.•  •  i    i        v  i  11-  e  tho' called 

tis  said  he  lives  bravely  where  he  is  ;  yea,  many  of  f00is  while 
them  that  are  resolved  never  to  run  his  hazards,  yet  £he/  are 
have  their  mouths  water  at  his  gains. 

They  may,  quoth  I,  well  think,  if  they  think  any- 
thing that  is  true,  that  he  liveth  well  where  he  is ; 
for  he  now  lives  at  and  in  the  Fountain  of  Life,  and 
has  what  he  has  without  labour  and  sorrow,  for  there 
is  no  grief  mixed  therewith. 

SAG.  Talk  !  the  people  talk  strangely  about  him. 
Some  say  that  he  now  walks  in  white,  that  he  has  a  Rev.  m.  4. 
chain  of  gold  about  his  neck,  that  he  has  a  crown  of 
gold,  beset  with  pearls,  upon  his  head.  Others  say 
that  the  Shining  Ones,  that  sometimes  showed  them- 
selves to  him  in  his  journey,  are  become  his  com- 
panions, and  that  he  is  as  familiar  with  them  in  the 
place  where  he  is,  as  here  one  neighbour  is  with 
another.  Besides,  'tis  confidently  affirmed  concern- 
ing him,  that  the  King  of  the  place  where  he  is  has  zech.  m.  7. 
bestowed  on  him  already  a  very  rich  and  pleasant 
dwelling  at  court ;  and  that  he  every  day  eateth  and  Luke  xiv.  m 
drinketh,  and  walketh,  and  talketh  with  him ;  and 
receiveth  of  the  smiles  and  favours  of  him  that  is 
Judge  of  all  there.  Moreover,  it  is  expected  of  some, 
that  his  Prince,  the  Lord  of  that  country,  will  shortly 
come  into  these  parts,  and  will  know  the  reason,  if 
they  can  give  any,  why  his  neighbours  set  so  little 
by  him,  and  had  him  so  much  in  derision  when  they 


Jude  14,  15. 

Christian's 
King  will 
take  Chris- 
tian's part. 


Luke  x.  16. 


Rev.  xiv.  13. 


Ps.  cxxvi.  5,  6. 


Good  tidings 
of  Christian's 
wife  and 
children. 


218        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

perceived  that  he  would  be  a  pilgrim.  For  they  say, 
that  now  he  is  so  in  the  affections  of  his  Prince,  and 
that  his  Sovereign  is  so  much  concerned  with  the 
indignities  that  were  cast  upon  Christian  when  he 
became  a  pilgrim,  that  he  will  look  upon  all  as  if 
done  unto  himself ;  and  no  marvel,  for  'twas  for  the 
love  that  he  had  to  his  Prince  that  he  ventured  as 
he  did. 

I  dare  say,  quoth  I,  I  am  glad  on  't ;  I  am  glad 
for  the  poor  man's  sake,  for  that  now  he  has  rest 
from  his  labour,  and  for  that  he  now  reapeth  the 
benefit  of  his  tears  with  joy  ;  and  for  that  he  has  got 
beyond  the  gunshot  of  his  enemies,  and  is  out  of  the 
reach  of  them  that  hate  him.  I  also  am  glad  for 
that  a  rumour  of  these  things  is  noised  abroad  in 
this  country;  who  can  tell  but  that  it  may  work 
some  good  effect  on  some  that  are  left  behind  ?  But 
pray,  Sir,  while  it  is  fresh  in  my  mind,  do  you  hear 
anything  of  his  wife  and  children?  Poor  hearts, 
I  wonder  in  my  mind  what  they  do  ! 

SAG.  Who  ?  Christiana  and  her  sons  ?  They  are 
like  to  do  as  well  as  did  Christian  himself;  for 
though  they  all  played  the  fool  at  the  first,  and 
would  by  no  means  be  persuaded  by  either  the  tears 
or  entreaties  of  Christian,  yet  second  thoughts  have 
wrought  wonderfully  with  them ;  so  they  have 
packed  up,  and  are  also  gone  after  him. 

Better  and  better,  quoth  I :  but  what !  wife  and 
children  and  all  ? 

SAG.  'Tis  true :  I  can  give  you  an  account  of  the 
matter,  for  I  was  upon  the  spot  at  the  instant,  and 
was  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  whole  affair. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        219 

Then,  said  I,  a  man  it  seems  may  report  it  for  a 
truth  ? 

SAG.  You  need  not  fear  to  affirm  it,  I  mean  that 
they  are  all  gone  on  pilgrimage,  both  the  good 
woman  and  her  four  boys.  And  being  we  are,  as  I 
perceive,  going  some  considerable  way  together,  I 
will  give  you  an  account  of  the  whole  matter. 

This  Christiana  (for  that  was  her  name  from  the 
day  that  she  with  her  children  betook  themselves  to 
a  jnlgri m's  life)  after  her  husband  was  gone  over  Parti. 
the  river,  and  she  could  hear  of  him  no  more,  her  page  1 
thoughts  began  to  work  in  her  mind.      First,  for 
that   she    had   lost  her  husband,  and  for  that  the 
loving   bond   of  that   relation  was   utterly  broken 
betwixt  them.    For  you  know,  said  he  to  me,  nature 
can  do  no  less  but  entertain  the  living  with  many  a 
heavy  cogitation  in  the  remembrance  of  the  loss  of 
loving  relations.     This  therefore  of  her  husband  did 
cost  her  many  a  tear.     But  this  was  not  all,  for  Mark  this, 
Christiana  did  also  begin  to  consider  with  herself,  ^urlsto 
whether   her    unbecoming    behaviour    towards    her  your  godly 
husband  was  not  one  cause  that  she  saw  him  no 
more,  and  that  in  such  sort  he  was  taken  away  from 
her.    And  upon  this  came  into  her  mind,  by  swarms, 
all  her  unkind,  unnatural,  and  ungodly  carriages  to 
her  dear  friend ;  which  also  clogged  her  conscience, 

d  did  load  her  with  guilt.  She  was  moreover 
much  broken  with  calling  to  remembrance  the  rest- 
less groans,  brinish  tears,  and  self-bemoanings  of  her 
usband,  and  how  she  did  harden  her  heart  against 
all  his  entreaties,  and  loving  persuasions  (of  her  and 
her  sons)  to  go  with  him ;  yea,  there  was  not  any 


= 


Part  i. 
page  10. 


James  i.  23-25. 


Christiana's 
dream. 
Luke  xviii.  13. 


220       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

thing  that  Christian  either  said  to  her,  or  did  before 
her,  all  the  while  that  his  burden  did  hang  on  his 
back,  but  it  returned  upon  her  like  a  flash  of  light- 
ning, and  rent  the  caul  of  her  heart  in  sunder. 
Specially  that  bitter  outcry  of  his,  *  What  shall  I  do 
to  be  saved  ? '  did  ring  in  her  ears  most  dolefully. 

Then  said  she  to  her  children,  Sons,  we  are  all 
undone.  I  have  sinned  away  your  father,  and  he  is 
gone  :  he  would  have  had  us  with  him  ;  but  I  would 
not  go  myself,  I  also  have  hindered  you  of  life. 
With  that  the  boys  fell  all  into  tears,  and  cried  out 
to  go  after  their  father.  Oh !  said  Christiana,  that 
it  had  been  but  our  lot  to  go  with  him,  then  had  it 
fared  well  with  us  beyond  what  'tis  like  to  do 
now ;  for  though  I  formerly  imagined  concerning 
the  troubles  of  your  father,  that  they  proceeded  of  a 
foolish  fancy  that  he  had,  or  for  that  he  was  overrun 
with  melancholy  humours ;  yet  now  'twill  not  out 
of  my  mind  but  that  they  sprang  from  another 
cause,  to  wit,  for  that  the  Light  of  light  was  given 
him,  by  the  help  of  which,  as  I  perceive,  he  has 
escaped  the  snares  of  death.  Then  they  all  wept 
again,  and  cried  out,  Oh  !  woe  worth  the  day  ! 

The  next  night  Christiana  had  a  dream ;  and 
behold,  she  saw  as  if  a  broad  parchment  was  opened 
before  her,  in  which  were  recorded  the  sum  of  her 
ways ;  and  the  times,  as  she  thought,  looked  very 
black  upon  her.  Then  she  cried  out  aloud  in  her 
sleep,  '  Lord  have  mercy  upon  me,  a  sinner ' ;  and 
the  little  children  heard  her. 

After  this  she  thought  she  saw  two  very  ill- 
favoured  ones  standing  by  her  bedside,  and  saying, 


CHRISTIANA  S    DREAM 


i 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        221 

What  shall  we  do  with  this  woman  ?  for  she  cries  out  Mark  this, 

for  mercy  waking  and  sleeping ;  if  she  be  suffered 

to  go  on  as  she  begins,  we  shall  lose  her  as  we  have  of  hell. 

lost  her  husband.     Wherefore  we  must,  by  one  way 

or  other,  seek  to  take  her  off  from  the  thoughts  of 

what  shall  be  hereafter,  else  all  the  world  cannot 

help  it  but  she  will  become  a  pilgrim. 

Now  she  awoke  in  a  great  sweat,  also  a  trembling 
was  upon  her,  but  after  a  while  she  fell  to  sleeping 
again.  And  then  she  thought  she  saw  Christian  her  Help  against 
husband  in  a  place  of  bliss  among  many  immortals, 
with  a  harp  in  his  hand,  standing  and  playing  upon 
it  before  One  that  sat  on  a  throne  with  a  rainbow 
about  his  head.  She  saw  also  as  if  he  bowed  his 
head  with  his  face  to  the  paved-work  that  was  under 
the  Prince's  feet,  saying,  I  heartily  thank  my  Lord 
and  King  for  bringing  of  me  into  this  place.  Then 
shouted  a  company  of  them  that  stood  round  about, 
and  harped  with  their  harps  ;  but  no  man  living 
could  tell  what  they  said,  but  Christian  and  his 
companions. 

Next  morning  when  she  was  up,  had  prayed  to 
God,  and  talked  with   her   children  a   while,  one 
knocked  hard  at  the  door,  to  whom  she  spake  out, 
saying,  If  thou  comest  in  God's  name,  come  in.    So 
he  said,  Amen,  and  opened  the  door,  and  saluted 
er  with  Peace  be  to  this  house.     The  which  when  Convictions 
e  had  done,  he  said,  Christiana,  knowest  thou  where-  ^tiTfresh 
fore  I  am  come  ?     Then  she  blushed  and  trembled,  tidings  of 
also  her  heart  began  to  wax  warm  with  desires  to  readiness 
know  whence  he  came,  and  what  was  his  errand  to  to  Pardon 
her.     So  he  said  unto  her,  my  name  is  Secret,  I 


Song  i.  3. 


Christiana 
quite  over- 
come. 


222        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

dwell  with  those  that  are  high.  It  is  talked  of 
where  I  dwell,  as  if  thou  hadst  a  desire  to  go  thither; 
also  there  is  a  report  that  thou  art  aware  of  the  evil 
thou  hast  formerly  done  to  thy  husband,  in  harden- 
ing of  thy  heart  against  his  way,  and  in  keeping  of 
these  thy  babes  in  their  ignorance.  Christiana,  the 
Merciful  One  has  sent  me  to  tell  thee  that  he  is  a 
God  ready  to  forgive,  and  that  he  taketh  delight  to 
multiply  to  pardon  offences.  He  also  would  have 
thee  know  that  he  inviteth  thee  to  come  into  his 
presence,  to  his  table,  and  that  he  will  feed  thee 
with  the  fat  of  his  house,  and  with  the  heritage  of 
Jacob  thy  father. 

There  is  Christian  thy  husband,  that  was,  with 
legions  more  his  companions,  ever  beholding  that 
face  that  doth  minister  life  to  beholders ;  and  they 
will  all  be  glad  when  they  shall  hear  the  sound  of 
thy  feet  step  over  thy  Father's  threshold. 

Christiana  at  this  was  greatly  abashed  in  herself, 
and  bowing  her  head  to  the  ground,  this  Visitor 
proceeded  and  said,  Christiana,  here  is  also  a  letter 
for  thee,  which  I  have  brought  from  thy  husband's 
King.  So  she  took  it  and  opened  it,  but  it  smelt 
after  the  manner  of  the  best  perfume,  also  it  was 
written  in  letters  of  gold.  The  contents  of  the  letter 
was :  *  That  the  King  would  have  her  do  as  did 
Christian  her  husband ;  for  that  was  the  way  to 
come  to  his  city,  and  to  dwell  in  his  presence  with 
joy  for  ever.'  At  this  the  good  woman  was  quite 
overcome ;  so  she  cried  out  to  her  Visitor,  Sir,  will 
you  carry  me  and  my  children  with  you,  that  we  also 
may  go  and  worship  this  King  ? 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        223 

Then  said  the  Visitor,  Christiana,  the  bitter  is  Further 
before  the  sweet :  thou  must  through  troubles,  as  Jo 
did  he  that  went  before  thee,  enter  this  Celestial 
City.  Wherefore  I  advise  thee  to  do  as  did  Chris- 
tian thy  husband.  Go  to  the  Wicket-gate  yonder, 
over  the  plain,  for  that  stands  in  the  head  of  the  way 
up  which  thou  must  go.  and  I  wish  thee  all  good 
speed.  Also  I  advise  that  thou  put  this  letter  in 
thy  bosom  ;  that  thou  read  therein  to  thyself  and  to 
thy  children,  until  you  have  got  it  by  root-of-heart, 
for  it  is  one  of  the  songs  that  thou  must  sing  while  PS.  cxix.  54. 
thou  art  in  this  house  of  thy  pilgrimage ;  also  this 
thou  must  deliver  in  at  the  further  gate. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  this  old  gentleman, 
as  he  told  me  this  story,  did  himself  seem  to  be 
greatly  affected  therewith.     He  moreover  proceeded 
and  said,  So  Christiana  called  her  sons  together,  and 
began  thus  to  address  herself  unto  them  :  My  sons,  Christiana 
I  have,  as  you  may  perceive,  been  of  late  under  fjrher^ 
much  exercise  in  my  soul  about  the  death  of  your  Journey, 
father ;  not  for  that  I  doubt  at  all  of  his  happiness, 
for  I  am  satisfied  now  that  he  is  well.     I  have  also 
been  much  affected  with  the  thoughts  of  mine  own 
state  and  yours,  which  I  verily  believe  is  by  nature 
miserable.     My  carriages  also  to  your  father  in  his 
distress,  is  a  great  load  to  my  conscience;   for  I 
hardened  both  my  own  heart  and  yours  against  him, 
and  refused  to  go  with  him  on  pilgrimage. 

The  thoughts  of  these  things  would  now  kill  me 
outright,  but  that  for  a  dream  which  I  had  last  night, 
and  but  that  for  the  encouragement  that  this  stranger 
has  given  me  this  morning.  Come,  my  children,  let 


Christiana's 
new  language 
stuns  her  old 
neighbours. 


Part  i. 
page  51. 


Timorous 
comes  to  visit 
Christiana, 
with  Mercy, 
one  of  her 
neighbours. 


224        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

us  pack  up,  and  begone  to  the  gate  that  leads  to  the 
Celestial  Country,  that  we  may  see  your  father,  and 
be  with  him  and  his  companions  in  peace,  according 
to  the  laws  of  that  land. 

Then  did  her  children  burst  out  into  tears  for  joy 
that  the  heart  of  their  mother  was  so  inclined.  So 
their  Visitor  bid  them  farewell ;  and  they  began  to 
prepare  to  set  out  for  their  journey. 

But  while  they  were  thus  about  to  be  gone,  two 
of  the  women  that  were  Christiana's  neighbours 
came  up  to  her  house  and  knocked  at  her  door. 
To  whom  she  said  as  before,  If  you  come  in  God's 
name,  come  in.  At  this  the  women  were  stunned, 
for  this  kind  of  language  they  used  not  to  hear,  or 
to  perceive  to  drop  from  the  lips  of  Christiana. 
Yet  they  came  in  :  but,  behold,  they  found  the 
good  woman  a-preparing  to  be  gone  from  her 
house. 

So  they  began  and  said,  Neighbour,  pray  what  is 
your  meaning  by  this  ? 

Christiana  answered  and  said  to  the  eldest  of 
them,  whose  name  was  Mrs.  Timorous,  I  am  pre- 
paring for  a  journey.  (This  Timorous  was  daughter 
to  him  that  met  Christian  upon  the  Hill  Difficulty, 
and  would  a  had  him  gone  back  for  fear  of  the 
lions.) 

TIM.  For  what  journey,  I  pray  you  ? 

CHRIS.  Even  to  go  after  my  good  husband.  And 
with  that  she  fell  a-weeping. 

TIM.  I  hope  not  so,  good  neighbour ;  pray,  for 
your  poor  children's  sakes,  do  not  so  unwomanly 
cast  away  yourself. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        225 

CHRIS.  Nay,  my  children  shall  go  with  me ;  not 
one  of  them  is  willing  to  stay  behind. 

TIM.  I  wonder,  in  my  very  heart,  what,  or  who  has 
brought  you  into  this  mind. 

CHRIS.  O  neighbour,  knew  you  but  as  much  as  I 
do,  I  doubt  not  but  that  you  would  go  with  me. 

TIM.  Prithee,  what  new  knowledge  hast  thou  got, 
that  so  worketh  off  thy  mind  from  thy  friends,  and 
that  tempteth  thee  to  go  nobody  knows  where  ? 

CHRIS.  Then  Christiana  replied,  I  have  been  sorely 
afflicted  since  my  husband's  departure  from  me,  but 
specially  since  he  went  over  the  river.  But  that  Death, 
which  troubleth  me  most,  is  my  churlish  carriages 
to  him  when  he  was  under  his  distress.  Besides,  I 
am  now  as  he  was  then ;  nothing  will  serve  me  but 
going  on  pilgrimage.  I  was  a-dreaming  last  night 
that  I  saw  him.  O  that  my  soul  was  with  him ! 
He  dwelleth  in  the  presence  of  the  King  of  the 
country,  he  sits  and  eats  with  him  at  his  table,  he  is 
become  a  companion  of  immortals,  and  has  a  house 
now  given  him  to  dwell  in,  to  which  the  best  palaces  2Cor.v.  1-4. 
on  earth,  if  compared,  seem  to  me  to  be  but  as  a 
dunghill.  The  Prince  of  the  place  has  also  sent  for 
me,  with  promise  of  entertainment  if  I  shall  come 
to  him ;  his  messenger  was  here  even  now,  and  has 
brought  me  a  letter,  which  invites  me  to  come.  And 
with  that  she  plucked  out  her  letter,  and  read  it,  and 
said  to  them,  What  now  will  ye  say  to  this  ? 

TIM.  Oh  the  madness  that  has  possessed  thee  and 
thy  husband,  to   run   yourselves   upon    such   diffi- 
culties!     You  have  heard,   I  am  sure,  what  your  rarti. 
husband  did  meet  with,  even  in  a  manner  at  the  pages 


The  reason- 
ing's of  the 
flesh. 


A  pertinent 
reply  to 
fleshly 
reasonings. 


226        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

first  step  that  he  took  on  his  way,  as  our  Neighbour 
Obstinate  can  yet  testify,  for  he  went  along  with 
him;  yea,  and  Pliable  too,  until  they,  like  wise  men, 
were  afraid  to  go  any  farther.  We  also  heard  over 
and  above,  how  he  met  with  the  lions,  Apollyon, 
the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  many  other  things.  Nor 
is  the  danger  that  he  met  with  at  Vanity  Fair  to 
be  forgotten  by  thee ;  for  if  he,  though  a  man,  was 
so  hard  put  to  it,  what  canst  thou,  being  but  a  poor 
woman,  do  ?  Consider  also  that  these  four  sweet 
babes  are  thy  children,  thy  flesh  and  thy  bones. 
Wherefore,  though  thou  shouldest  be  so  rash  as  to 
cast  away  thyself,  yet,  for  the  sake  of  the  fruit  of 
thy  body,  keep  thou  at  home. 

But  Christiana  said  unto  her,  Tempt  me  not,  my 
neighbour.  I  have  now  a  price  put  into  mine  hand 
to  get  gain,  and  I  should  be  a  fool  of  the  greatest 
size  if  I  should  have  no  heart  to  strike  in  with  the 
opportunity.  And  for  that  you  tell  me  of  all  these 
troubles  that  I  am  like  to  meet  with  in  the  way, 
they  are  so  far  off  from  being  to  me  a  discourage- 
ment, that  they  show  I  am  in  the  right.  The  bitter 
must  come  before  the  sweet,  and  that  also  will  make 
the  sweet  the  sweeter.  Wherefore,  since  you  came 
not  to  my  house  in  God's  name,  as  I  said,  I  pray  you 
to  be  gone,  and  not  to  disquiet  me  further. 

Then  Timorous  also  reviled  her,  and  said  to  her 
fellow,  Come,  Neighbour  Mercy,  let 's  leave  her  in 
her  own  hands,  since  she  scorns  our  counsel  and 
company.  But  Mercy  was  at  a  stand,  and  could 
not  so  readily  comply  with  her  neighbour,  and  that 
for  a  twofold  reason.  First,  her  bowels  yearned 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        227 

over  Christiana :  so  she  said  within  herself,  If  my  Mercy's 
neighbour  will  needs  be  gone,  I  will  go  a  little  ^ 
way  with  her  and  help  her.  Secondly,  her  bowels  Christiana. 
yearned  over  her  own  soul  (for  what  Christiana  had 
said  had  taken  some  hold  upon  her  mind).  Where- 
fore she  said  within  herself  again,  I  will  yet  have 
more  talk  with  this  Christiana,  and  if  I  find  truth 
and  life  in  what  she  shall  say,  myself  with  my  heart 
shall  also  go  with  her.  Wherefore  Mercy  began 
thus  to  reply  to  her  Neighbour  Timorous : 

MERCY.  Neighbour,  I  did  indeed  come  with  you 
to    see   Christiana    this    morning ;    and   since    she 
is,  as  you  see,  a-taking  of  her  last  farewell  of  her  Timorous 
country,    I  think  to  walk   this  sunshine   morning  {^Merc*61* 
a  little  way  with  her  to  help  her  on  the  way.     But  cleaves  to 
she  told  her  not  of  her  second   reason,  but  kept  1 
that  to  herself. 

TIM.  Well,  I  see  you  have  a  mind  to  go  a- fooling 
too,  but  take  heed  in  time  and  be  wise :  while  we 
are  out  of  danger,  we  are  out :  but  when  we  are 
in,  we  are  in.     So  Mrs.  Timorous  returned  to  her 
house,  and  Christiana  betook  herself  to  her  journey. 
But  when  Timorous  was  got  home  to  her  house,  she  Timorous 
sends  for  some  of  her  neighbours,  to  wit,  Mrs.  Bat's-  ^friends 
eyes,  Mrs.  Inconsiderate,  Mrs.  Light-mind,  and  Mrs.  what  the  good 
Know-nothing.      So  when  they  were  come  to  her  Send^to  do. 
house,  she  falls  to  telling  of  the  story  of  Christiana 
and  of  her  intended  journey.     And  thus  she  began 
her  tale  : 

TIM.  Neighbours,  having  had  little  to  do  this 
morning,  I  went  to  give  Christiana  a  visit ;  and 
when  I  came  at  the  door,  I  knocked,  as  you  know 


Mrs.  Know- 
nothing. 


Mrs.  Bat's 
eyes. 


Mrs.  Incon- 
siderate. 


228        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

'tis  our  custom.  And  she  answered,  If  you  come  in 
God's  name,  come  in.  So  in  I  went,  thinking  all 
was  well.  But  when  I  came  in,  I  found  her  pre- 
paring herself  to  depart  the  town,  she  and  also  her 
children.  So  I  asked  her  what  was  her  meaning  by 
that ;  and  she  told  me  in  short,  that  she  was  now  of 
a  mind  to  go  on  pilgrimage,  as  did  her  husband. 
She  told  me  also  a  dream  that  she  had,  and  how  the 
King  of  the  country  where  her  husband  was,  had 
sent  her  an  inviting  letter  to  come  thither. 

Then  said  Mrs.  Know-nothing,  And  what !  do 
you  think  she  will  go  ? 

TIM.  Ay,  go  she  will,  whatever  come  on  't :  and 
methinks  I  know  it  by  this,  for  that  which  was  my 
great  argument  to  persuade  her  to  stay  at  home  (to 
wit,  the  troubles  she  was  like  to  meet  with  in  the 
way)  is  one  great  argument  with  her  to  put  her  for- 
ward on  her  journey.  For  she  told  me  in  so  many 
words,  The  bitter  goes  before  the  sweet ;  yea,  and 
forasmuch  as  it  so  doth,  it  makes  the  sweet  the 
sweeter. 

MRS.  BAT'S -EYES.  Oh  this  blind  and  foolish 
woman  !  said  she  ;  will  she  not  take  warning  by 
her  husband's  afflictions?  For  my  part,  I  see,  if 
he  was  here  again,  he  would  rest  him  content  in 
a  whole  skin,  and  never  run  so  many  hazards  for 
nothing. 

Mrs.  Inconsiderate  also  replied,  saying :  Away 
with  such  fantastical  fools  from  the  town  !  A 
good  riddance,  for  my  part,  I  say,  of  her.  Should 
she  stay  where  she  dwells  and  retain  this  her  mind, 
who  could  live  quietly  by  her  ?  for  she  will  either  be 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        229 

dumpish  or  unneighbourly,  or  talk  of  such  matters 
as  no  wise  body  can  abide  :  Wherefore,  for  my  part, 
I  shall  never  be  sorry  for  her  departure  ;  let  her  go, 
and  let  better  come  in  her  room  :  'twas  never  a  good 
world  since  these  whimsical  fools  dwelt  in  it. 

Then  Mrs.  Light-mind  added  as  followeth:  Come,  Mrs.  Light- 
put  this  kind  of  talk  away.      I  was  yesterday  at  mmd* 
Madam  Wanton's,  where  we  were  as  merry  as  the  Madam 
maids.     For  who  do  you  think  should  be  there,  but  ^  that'had 
I  and  Mrs.  Love-the-flesh,  and  three  or  four  more,  like  to  have 
with   Mr.   Lechery,  Mrs.   Filth,  and   some   others,  hard  for 


So  there  we  had  music  and  dancing,  and  what  else 
was  meet  to  fill  up  the  pleasure.     And  I  dare  say  Parti. 
my  lady  herself  is  an  admirably  well-bred  gentle- 
woman, and  Mr.  Lechery  is  as  pretty  a  fellow. 

By  this  time  Christiana  was  got  on  her  way,  and 
Mercy  went  along  with  her.     So  as  they  went,  her 
children  being  there  also,  Christiana  began  to  dis-  Discourse 
course.     And,  Mercy,  said  Christiana,  I  take  this  as 


an  unexpected  favour,  that  thou  shouldest  set  foot  and  Good 

/»    T  .  .  ,  i  •  .  .  i  Christiana. 

out  or  doors  with  me,  to  accompany  me  a  little  on 
my  way. 

MERCY.    Then   said  young   Mercy  (for  she  was  Mercy 
but  young),  If  I  thought  it  would  be  to  purpose  inclinestos°- 
to  go  with  you,  I  would  never  go  near  the  town 
any  more. 

CHRIS.  Well,  Mercy,  said  Christiana,  cast  in  thy  Christiana 
lot  with  me  :  I  well  know  what  will  be  the  end  of 


our  pilgrimage  ;  my  husband  is  where  he  would  not  bour  with 
but  be  for  all  the  gold  in  the  Spanish  mines.     Nor 
shalt  thou  be  rejected,  though  thou  goest  but  upon 
my  invitation.      The  King  who  hath  sent  for  me 


Mercy 
doubts  of 
acceptance. 


Christiana 
allures  her 
to  the  gate, 
which  is 
Christ,  and 
promiseth 
there  to 
inquire  for 
her. 


Mercy  prays. 


Christiana 
glad  of 
Mercy's 
company. 


Mercy 
grieves  for 
her  carnal 
relations. 


230        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

and  my  children  is  one  that  delighteth  in  mercy. 
Besides,  if  thou  wilt,  I  will  hire  thee,  and  thou  shalt 
go  along  with  me  as  my  servant ;  yet  we  will  have 
all  things  in  common  betwixt  thee  and  me ;  only  go 
along  with  me. 

MERCY.  But  how  shall  I  be  ascertained  that  I 
also  shall  be  entertained?  Had  I  this  hope,  but 
from  one  that  can  tell,  I  would  make  no  stick  at  all, 
but  would  go,  being  helped  by  him  that  can  help, 
though  the  way  was  never  so  tedious. 

CHRIS.  Well,  loving  Mercy,  I  will  tell  thee  what 
thou  shalt  do  :  Go  with  me  to  the  Wicket-gate,  and 
there  I  will  further  inquire  for  thee  ;  and  if  there 
thou  shalt  not  meet  with  encouragement,  I  will  be 
content  that  thou  shalt  return  to  thy  place.  I  also 
will  pay  thee  for  thy  kindness  which  thou  showest 
to  me  and  my  children,  in  thy  accompanying  of  us 
in  our  way,  as  thou  dost. 

MERCY.  Then  will  I  go  thither,  and  will  take 
what  shall  follow ;  and  the  Lord  grant  that  my  lot 
may  there  fall,  even  as  the  King  of  heaven  shall 
have  his  heart  upon  me. 

Christiana  then  was  glad  at  her  heart,  not  only 
that  she  had  a  companion,  but  also  for  that  she  had 
prevailed  with  this  poor  maid  to  fall  in  love  with 
her  own  salvation.  So  they  went  on  together,  and 
Mercy  began  to  weep.  Then  said  Christiana,  Where- 
fore weepeth  my  sister  so  ? 

MERCY.  Alas !  said  she,  who  can  but  lament  that 
shall  but  rightly  consider  what  a  state  and  condition 
my  poor  relations  are  in,  that  yet  remain  in  our 
sinful  town  ?  And  that  which  makes  my  grief  the 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        281 

more  heavy,  is,  because  they  have  no  instructor,  nor 
any  to  tell  them  what  is  to  come. 

CHRIS.  Bowels  becometh  pilgrims  ;  and  thou  dost  Christian's 
for  thy  friends  as  my  good  Christian  did  for  me  when 


he  left  me  ;  he  mourned  for  that  I  would  not  heed  for  his 
nor  regard  him,  but  his  Lord  and  ours  did  gather  up  after  he  was 
his  tears  and  put  them  into  his  bottle  ;  and  now  both  deadt 
I,  and  thou,  and  these  my  sweet  babes,  are  reaping 
the  fruit  and  benefit  of  them.     I  hope,  Mercy,  these 
tears  of  thine  will  not  be  lost;  for  the  truth  hath 
said,  that  *  They  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in  joy/  PS.  cxxvi  5,  6. 
in  singing.     And  '  he  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth, 
bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless   come  again 
with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him.' 
Then  said  Mercy  : 

Let  the  Most  Blessed  be  my  guide, 

If  t  be  his  blessed  will, 
Unto  his  gate,  into  his  fold, 

Up  to  his  holy  hill. 
And  let  him  never  suffer  me 

To  swerve  or  turn  aside 
From  his  free  grace  and  holy  ways, 

Whate'er  shall  me  betide. 
And  let  him  gather  them  of  mine, 

That  I  have  left  behind  ; 
Lord,  make  them  pray  they  may  be  thine, 

With  all  their  heart  arid  mind. 

Now  my  old  friend  proceeded  and  said  :  But  when 
Christiana  came  up  to  the  Slough  of  Despond,  she  Parti. 
began  to  be  at  a  stand  ;  for,  said  she,  This  is  the  pag 
place  in  which  my  dear  husband  had  like  to  have 
been   smothered  with   mud.      She   perceived   also, 
that  notwithstanding  the  command  of  the  King  to 


Their  own 
carnal 
conclusions 
instead  of 
the  Word 
of  Life. 


Mercy  the 
boldest  at 
the  Slough 
of  Despond. 


Luke  i.  45. 


232        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

make  this  place  for  pilgrims  good,  yet  it  was  rather 
worse  than  formerly.  So  I  asked  if  that  was  true  ? 
Yes,  said  the  old  gentleman,  too  true  ;  for  that  many 
there  be  that  pretend  to  be  the  King's  labourers,  and 
that  say  they  are  for  mending  the  King's  highways, 
that  bring  dirt  and  dung  instead  of  stones,  and  so 
mar  instead  of  mending.  Here  Christiana  therefore, 
with  her  boys,  did  make  a  stand.  But  said  Mercy, 
Come,  let  us  venture,  only  let  us  be  wary.  Then 
they  looked  well  to  the  steps,  and  made  a  shift  to 
get  staggeringly  over. 

Yet  Christiana  had  like  to  have  been  in,  and  that 
not  once  nor  twice.  Now  they  had  no  sooner  got 
over,  but  they  thought  they  heard  words  that  said 
unto  them,  *  Blessed  is  she  that  believeth,  for  there 
shall  be  a  performance  of  the  things  that  have  been 
told  her  from  the  Lord.' 

Then  they  went  on  again ;  and  said  Mercy  to 
Christiana,  Had  I  as  good  ground  to  hope  for  a 
loving  reception  at  the  Wicket-gate  as  you,  I  think 
no  Slough  of  Despond  would  discourage  me. 

Well,  said  the  other,  you  know  your  sore,  and  I 
know  mine ;  and,  good  friend,  we  shall  all  have 
enough  evil  before  we  come  at  our  journey's  end. 

For  can  it  be  imagined,  that  the  people  that 
design  to  attain  such  excellent  glories  as  we  do, 
and  that  are  so  envied  that  happiness  as  we  are, 
but  that  we  shall  meet  with  what  fears  and  scares, 
with  what  troubles  and  afflictions  they  can  possibly 
assault  us  with,  that  hate  us  ? 

And  now  Mr.  Sagacity  left  me  to  dream  out  my 
dream  by  myself.  Wherefore,  meth ought  I  saw 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        233 

Christiana,  and  Mercy,  and  the  boys,  go  all  of  them 
up  to  the  gate;  to  which,  when  they  were  come, 
they  betook  themselves  to  a  short  debate  about  how  Prayer 
they  must  manage  their  calling  at  the  gate,  and  mad*  with 
what  should  be  said  to  him  that  did  open  to  them,  consideration 

.  *      i         IT  all(l  fear,  as 

So  it  was  concluded,  since  Christiana  was  the  eldest,  well  as  in 


that  she  should  knock  for  entrance,  and  that  she         aild 


should  speak  to  him  that  did  open,  for  the  rest.     So  Parti. 

Christiana  began  to  knock,  and  as  her  poor  husband 

did,  she  knocked,  and  knocked  again.     But  instead 

of  any  that  answered,  they  all  thought  that  they 

heard  as  if  a  dog  came  barking  upon  them  ;  a  dog,  The  dog,  the 

and  a  great  one  too,  and  this  made  the  women  and  enlmyTo 

children  afraid  ;  nor  durst  they  for  a  while  to  knock  prayer. 

any  more,  for  fear  the  mastiff  should  fly  upon  them. 

Now,  therefore,  they  were  greatly  tumbled  up  and  Christiana 

down   in  their   minds,   and  knew  not  what  to  do.  comanions 


Knock  they  durst  not,  for  fear  of  the  dog  ;  go  back  er 

they  durst  not,  for  fear  that  the  Keeper  of  that  gate 
should  espy  them  as  they  so  went,  and  should  be 
offended  with  them.  At  last  they  thought  of 
knocking  again,  and  knocked  more  vehemently 
than  they  did  at  the  first.  Then  said  the  Keeper 
of  the  gate,  Who  is  there  ?  So  the  dog  left  off  to 
bark,  and  he  opened  unto  them. 

Then  Christiana  made  low  obeisance,  and  said, 
Let  not  our  Lord  be  offended  with  his  handmaidens 
for  that  we  have  knocked  at  his  princely  gate. 
Then  said  the  Keeper,  Whence  come  ye,  and  what 
is  that  you  would  have  ? 

Christiana  answered,  We  are  come  from  whence 
Christian  did  come,  and  upon  the  same  errand  as 


How  Chris- 
tiana is 
entertained 
at  the  gate. 


Luke  xv.  7. 


Christiana's 
prayer  for 
her  friend 
Mercy. 


The  delays 
make  the 
hungering 
soul  the 
ferventer. 


234        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

he ;  to  wit,  to  be,  if  it  shall  please  you,  graciously 
admitted  by  this  gate,  into  the  way  that  leads  to 
the  Celestial  City.  And  I  answer,  my  Lord,  in  the 
next  place,  that  I  am  Christiana,  once  the  wife  of 
Christian,  that  now  is  gotten  above. 

With  that  the  Keeper  of  the  gate  did  marvel, 
saying,  What !  is  she  become  now  a  pilgrim,  that 
but  a  while  ago  abhorred  that  life?  Then  she 
bowed  her  head,  and  said,  Yes,  and  so  are  these, 
my  sweet  babes,  also. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  let  her  in,  and 
said  also,  '  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto 
me';  and  with  that  he  shut  up  the  gate.  This 
done,  he  called  to  a  trumpeter  that  was  above  over 
the  gate,  to  entertain  Christiana  with  shouting  and 
sound  of  trumpet  for  joy.  So  he  obeyed  and 
sounded,  and  filled  the  air  with  his  melodious 
notes. 

Now  all  this  while  poor  Mercy  did  stand  without, 
trembling  and  crying  for  fear  that  she  was  rejected. 
But  when  Christiana  had  gotten  admittance  for 
herself  and  her  boys,  then  she  began  to  make 
intercession  for  Mercy. 

CHRIS.  And  she  said,  My  Lord,  I  have  a  com- 
panion of  mine  that  stands  yet  without,  that  is 
come  hither  upon  the  same  account  as  myself;  one 
that  is  much  dejected  in  her  mind,  for  that  she 
comes,  as  she  thinks,  without  sending  for,  whereas 
I  was  sent  to  by  my  husband's  King  to  come. 

Now  Mercy  began  to  be  very  impatient,  for  each 
minute  was  as  long  to  her  as  an  hour,  wherefore  she 
prevented  Christiana  from  a  fuller  interceding  for 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        235 

her,  by  knocking  at  the  gate  herself.  And  she 
knocked  then  so  loud,  that  she  made  Christiana  to 
start.  Then  said  the  Keeper  of  the  gate,  Who  is 
there  ?  and  said  Christiana,  It  is  my  friend. 

So   he   opened  the   gate,  and   looked   out;    but  Mercy  faints. 
Mercy  was  fallen  down   without,  in  a  swoon,  for 
she  fainted,  and  was  afraid  that  no  gate  would  be 
opened  to  her. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  said,  Damsel, 
I  bid  thee  arise. 

Oh,  sir,  said  she,  I  am  faint ;  there  is  scarce  life 
left  in  me.  But  he  answered,  That  one  once  said, 
6  When  my  soul  fainted  within  me,  I  remembered  Jonah  u.  7. 
the  Lord,  and  my  prayer  came  in  unto  thee,  into 
thy  holy  temple.'  Fear  not,  but  stand  upon  thy 
feet,  and  tell  me  wherefore  thou  art  come. 

MERCY.  I  am  come  for  that  unto  which  I  was  The  cause 
never  invited,  as  my  friend  Christiana  was.     Hers  fainthiga 
was  from  the  King,  and  mine  was  but  from  her: 
wherefore  I  fear  I  presume. 

Did  she  desire  thee  to  come  with  her  to  this  place  ? 

MERCY.  Yes ;  and  as  my  Lord  sees,  I  am  come. 
And  if  there  is  any  grace  or  forgiveness  of  sins  to 
spare,  I  beseech  that  I,  thy  poor  handmaid,  may  be 
partaker  thereof. 

Then  he  took  her  again  by  the  hand,  and  led  her 
gently  in,  and  said,  I  pray  for  all  them  that  believe  Mark  this, 
on  me,  by  what  means  soever  they  come  unto  me. 
Then  said  he  to  those  that  stood  by,  Fetch  some- 
thing, and  give  it  Mercy  to  smell  on,  thereby  to 
stay  her  fainting.  So  they  fetched  her  a  bundle  of 
myrrh,  and  a  while  after  she  was  revived. 


236        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Song  i.  2. 
John  xx.  20. 


Christ 
Crucified 
seen  afar  off. 


Talk 

between  the 
Christians. 


Matt,  xxiv,  41. 


And  now  was  Christiana,  and  her  boys,  and 
Mercy,  received  of  the  Lord  at  the  head  of  the 
way,  and  spoke  kindly  unto  by  him. 

Then  said  they  yet  further  unto  him,  We  are 
sorry  for  our  sins,  and  beg  of  our  Lord  his  pardon, 
and  further  information  what  we  must  do. 

I  grant  pardon,  said  he,  by  word  and  deed :  by 
word,  in  the  promise  of  forgiveness ;  by  deed,  in  the 
way  I  obtained  it.  Take  the  first  from  my  lips 
with  a  kiss,  and  the  other  as  it  shall  be  revealed. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  spake  many 
good  words  unto  them,  whereby  they  were  greatly 
gladded.  He  also  had  them  up  to  the  top  of  the 
gate,  and  showed  them  by  what  deed  they  were 
saved,  and  told  them  withal  that  that  sight  they 
would  have  again  as  they  went  along  in  the  way, 
to  their  comfort. 

So  he  left  them  a  while  in  a  summer-parlour 
below,  where  they  entered  into  talk  by  themselves ; 
and  thus  Christiana  began :  O  Lord !  how  glad  am 
I,  that  we  are  got  in  hither ! 

MERCY.  So  you  well  may ;  but  I,  of  all,  have 
cause  to  leap  for  joy. 

CHRIS.  I  thought,  one  time,  as  I  stood  at  the 
gate  (because  I  had  knocked  and  none  did  answer) 
that  all  our  labour  had  been  lost ;  specially  when 
that  ugly  cur  made  such  a  heavy  barking  at  us. 

MERCY.  But  my  worst  fear  was  after  I  saw  that 
you  was  taken  into  his  favour,  and  that  I  was  left 
behind.  Now,  thought  I,  'tis  fulfilled  which  is 
written,  *  Two  women  shall  be  grinding  together, 
the  one  shall  be  taken  and  the  other  left/  1 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        237 

had   much    ado   to   forbear    crying   out,   Undone! 
undone  ! 

And  afraid  I  was  to  knock  any  more  ;  but  when 
I  looked  up  to  what  was  written  over  the  gate,  I  parti. 
took  courage.     I  also  thought  that  I  must  either  page29- 
knock  again,  or  die  ;  so  I   knocked,  but  I   cannot 
tell  how,  for  my  spirit  now  struggled  betwixt  life 
and  death. 

CHRIS.  Can  you  not  tell  how  you  knocked  ?     I  Christiana 
am  sure  your  knocks  were  so  earnest,  that  the  very 


sound  of  them  made  me  start  ;  I  thought  I  never  prays  better 
heard  such  knocking  in  all  my  life  ;  I  thought  you 
would  have  come  in  by  violent  hands,  or  a  took  the  Matt.  xi.  12. 
kingdom  by  storm. 

MERCY.  Alas,  to  be  in  my  case,  who  that  so  was 
could  but  a  done  so  ?  You  saw  that  the  door  was 
shut  upon  me,  and  that  there  was  a  most  cruel 
dog  thereabout.  Who,  I  say,  that  was  so  faint- 
hearted as  I,  that  would  not  a  knocked  with  all 
their  might  ?  But  pray  what  said  my  Lord  to  my 
rudeness  ?  Was  he  not  angry  with  me  ? 

CHRIS.  When  he  heard  your  lumbering  noise,  he  Christ 
gave  a  wonderful  innocent  smile;    I  believe  what  f^a 
you  did  pleased  him  well  enough,  for  he  showed  no  restless 
sign  to  the  contrary.    But   I  marvel  in  my  heart  pra 
why  he  keeps  such  a  dog;  had  I  known  that  afore,  if  the  soul 
I  fear  I  should  not  have  had  heart  enough  to  have  ^ow  ail^t 
ventured  myself  in  this  manner.     But  now  we  are  should  meet 
in,  we  are  in,  and  I  am  glad  with  all  my  heart.  journey  t^ 

MERCY.  I  will  ask,  if  you  please,  next  time  he  heaven,  it 
comes  down,  why  he  keeps  such  a  filthy  cur  in  his  ever  set 
yard.     I  hope  he  will  not  take  it  amiss. 


The  children 
are  afraid  of 
the  dog. 


Jer.  xii.  1. 


Mercy 
expostulates 
about  the 
dog. 

Devil. 


Part  i. 
page  30. 


A  check  to 
the  carnal 
fear  of  the 
pilgrims. 


238        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Ay,  do,  said  the  children,  and  persuade  him  to 
hang  him,  for  we  are  afraid  he  will  bite  us  when 
we  go  hence. 

So  at  last  he  came  down  to  them  again,  and 
Mercy  fell  to  the  ground  on  her  face  before  him 
and  worshipped,  and  said,  Let  my  Lord  accept  of 
the  sacrifice  of  praise  which  I  now  offer  unto  him, 
with  the  calves  of  my  lips. 

So  he  said  unto  her,  Peace  be  to  thee ;  stand  up. 

But  she  continued  upon  her  face  and  said, 
*  Righteous  art  thou,  O  Lord,  when  I  plead  with 
thee,  yet  let  me  talk  with  thee  of  thy  judgments.'' 
Wherefore  dost  thou  keep  so  cruel  a  dog  in  thy  yard, 
at  the  sight  of  which,  such  women  and  children 
as  we,  are  ready  to  fly  from  thy  gate  for  fear  ? 

He  answered  and  said,  That  dog  has  another 
owner;  he  also  is  kept  close  in  another  man's 
ground,  only  my  pilgrims  hear  his  barking;  he 
belongs  to  the  castle  which  you  see  there  at  a 
distance,  but  can  come  up  to  the  walls  of  this 
place.  He  has  frighted  many  an  honest  pilgrim 
from  worse  to  better,  by  the  great  voice  of  his 
roaring.  Indeed,  he  that  owneth  him  doth  not 
keep  him  of  any  goodwill  to  me  or  mine,  but  with 
intent  to  keep  the  pilgrims  from  coming  to  me, 
and  that  they  may  be  afraid  to  knock  at  this  gate 
for  entrance.  Sometimes  also  he  has  broken  out, 
and  has  worried  some  that  I  love ;  but  I  take  all 
at  present  patiently.  I  also  give  my  pilgrims 
timely  help,  so  they  are  not  delivered  up  to  his 
power,  to  do  to  them  what  his  doggish  nature 
would  prompt  him  to.  But  what!  my  purchased 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        239 

one,  I  trow,  hadst  thou  known  never  so  much  before- 
hand, thou  wouldst  not  have  been  afraid  of  a  dog. 

The  beggars  that  go  from  door  to  door  will, 
rather  than  they  will  lose  a  supposed  alms,  run  the 
hazard  of  the  bawling,  barking,  and  biting  too  of 
a  dog;  and  shall  a  dog — a  dog  in  another's  man's 
yard,  a  dog  whose  barking  I  turn  to  the  profit  of 
pilgrims — keep  any  from  coming  to  me  ?  I  deliver 
them  from  the  lions,  their  darling  from  the  power 
of  the  dog. 

MERCY.  Then  said  Mercy,  I  confess  my  ignorance;  Christians 
I  spake  what  I  understood  not;  I  acknowledge  that  ^Oe"hise 

thou  doest  all  things  Well.  acquiesce  in 

CHRIS.    Then  Christiana  began  to  talk  of  their  oftheh-  Lord. 
journey,  and  to  inquire  after  the  way.     So  he  fed 
them,  and  washed  their  feet,  and  set  them  in  the 
way  of  his  steps,  according  as  he  had  dealt  with  Parti. 

I          U       U        J  U    £  page32. 

her  husband  before. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  they  walked  on  their 
way,  and  had  the  weather  very  comfortable  to  them. 

Then  Christiana  began  to  sing,  saying  : — 

Bless' d  be  the  day  that  I  began 

A  pilgrim  for  to  be ; 
And  blessed  also  be  that  man 

That  thereto  moved  me. 
"Tis  true,  'twas  long  ere  I  began 

To  seek  to  live  for  ever : 
But  now  I  run  fast  as  I  can ; 

Tis  better  late  than  never. 
Our  tears  to  joy,  our  fears  to  faith, 

Are  turned,  as  we  see ; 
Thus  our  beginning  (as  one  saith) 

Shows  what  our  end  will  be. 


The  devil's 
garden. 


The  children 
eat  of  the 
enemy's 
fruit. 


Two  ill- 
favoured 
ones. 


They  assault 
Christiana, 


240        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Now  there  was,  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall 
that  fenced  in  the  way  up  which  Christiana  and  her 
companions  were  to  go,  a  garden,  and  that  garden 
belonged  to  him  whose  was  that  barking  dog  of 
whom  mention  was  made  before.  And  some  of  the 
fruit-trees  that  grew  in  that  garden  shot  their 
branches  over  the  wall;  and  being  mellow,  they 
that  found  them  did  gather  them  up,  and  oft  eat 
of  them  to  their  hurt.  So  Christiana's  boys,  as 
boys  are  apt  to  do,  being  pleased  with  the  trees, 
and  with  the  fruit  that  did  hang  thereon,  did  plash 
them,  and  began  to  eat.  Their  mother  did  also 
chide  them  for  so  doing,  but  still  the  boys  went  on. 

Well,  said  she,  my  sons,  you  transgress,  for  that 
fruit  is  none  of  ours ; — but  she  did  not  know  that 
they  did  belong  to  the  enemy ;  I  'Jl  warrant  you  if 
she  had,  she  would  have  been  ready  to  die  for  fear. 
But  that  passed,  and  they  went  on  their  way.  Now, 
by  that  they  were  gone  about  two  bows-shot  from 
the  place  that  led  them  into  the  way,  they  espied 
two  very  ill-favoured  ones  coming  down  apace  to 
meet  them.  With  that  Christiana  and  Mercy  her 
friend  covered  themselves  with  their  veils,  and  so 
kept  on  their  journey;  the  children  also  went  on 
before ;  so  that  at  last  they  met  together.  Then 
they  that  came  down  to  meet  them,  came  just  up 
to  the  women  as  if  they  would  embrace  them ;  but 
Christiana  said,  Stand  back,  or  go  peaceably  by  as 
you  should.  Yet  these  two,  as  men  that  are  deaf, 
regarded  not  Christiana's  words,  but  began  to  lay 
hands  upon  them.  At  that  Christiana,  waxing  very 
wroth,  spumed  at  them  with  her  feet.  Mercy  also, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        241 

as  well  as  she  could,  did  what  she  could  to  shift  The  pilgrims 
them.     Christiana  again  said  to  them,  Stand  back, 
and  be  gone,  for  we  have  no  money  to  lose,  being 
pilgrims,  as  ye  see,  and  such  too  as  live  upon  the 
charity  of  our  friends. 

ILL-FA v.  Then  said  one  of  the  two  of  the  men, 
We  make  no  assault  upon  you  for  money,  but  are 
come  out  to  tell  you,  that  if  you  will  but  grant  one 
small  request  which  we  shall  ask,  we  will  make 
women  of  you  for  ever. 

CHRIS.  Now  Christiana,  imagining  what  they 
should  mean,  made  answer  again,  We  will  neither 
hear  nor  regard,  nor  yield  to  what  you  shall  ask. 
We  are  in  haste,  cannot  stay,  our  business  is  a 
business  of  life  and  death.  So  again  she  and  her 
companions  made  a  fresh  assay  to  go  past  them, 
but  they  letted  them  in  their  way. 

ILL-FA  v.  And  they  said,  We  intend  no  hurt  to 
your  lives,  'tis  another  thing  we  would  have. 

CHRIS.  Ah,  quoth  Christiana,  you  would  have  us 
body  and  soul,  for  I  know  'tis  for  that  you  are 
come;  but  we  will  die  rather  upon  the  spot  than 
suffer  ourselves  to  be  brought  into  such  snares  as 
shall  hazard  our  well-being  hereafter.  And  with 
that  they  both  shrieked  out,  and  cried,  Murder!  she  cries 
murder!  and  so  put  themselves  under  those  laws  ?,ut4 

A  f  JJeut.  xxn. 

that  are  provided  for  the  protection  of  women.     But  23>  26>  27- 
the  men  still  made  their  approach  upon  them,  with 
design   to   prevail   against   them.      They  therefore 
cried  out  again. 

"  1  is  good 

Now  they  being,  as  I  said,  not  far  from  the  gate  to  cry  out 
in  at  which  they  came,  their  voice  was  heard  from 

Q 


The  Reliever 
comes. 


The  ill  ones 
fly  to  the 
devil  for 
relief. 


The  Reliever 
talks  to  the 
women. 


Mark  this. 


242        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS      . 

where  they  were,  thither.  Wherefore  some  of  the 
house  came  out,  and  knowing  that  it  was  Christiana's 
tongue,  they  made  haste  to  her  relief.  But  by  that 
they  were  got  within  sight  of  them  the  women  were 
in  a  very  great  scuffle,  the  children  also  stood  crying 
by.  Then  did  he  that  came  in  for  their  relief  call 
out  to  the  ruffians,  saying,  What  is  that  thing  that 
you  do  ?  Would  you  make  my  Lord's  people  to 
transgress  ?  He  also  attempted  to  take  them,  but 
they  did  make  their  escape  over  the  wall  into  the 
garden  of  the  man  to  whom  the  great  dog  belonged; 
so  the  dog  became  their  protector.  This  Reliever 
then  came  up  to  the  women,  and  asked  them  how 
they  did.  So  they  answered,  We  thank  thy  Prince, 
pretty  well,  only  we  have  been  somewhat  affrighted; 
we  thank  thee  also,  for  that  thou  earnest  in  to  our 
help,  for  otherwise  we  had  been  overcome. 

REL.  So  after  a  few  more  words,  this  Reliever 
said  as  followeth :  I  marvelled  much  when  you 
were  entertained  at  the  gate  above,  being  ye 
knew  that  ye  were  but  weak  women,  that  you 
petitioned  not  the  Lord  there  for  a  conductor ;  then 
might  you  have  avoided  these  troubles  and  dangers, 
for  he  would  have  granted  you  one. 

CHRIS.  Alas !  said  Christiana,  we  were  so  taken 
with  our  present  blessing,  that  dangers  to  come 
were  forgotten  by  us ;  besides,  who  could  have 
thought  that  so  near  the  King's  palace  there  should 
have  lurked  such  naughty  ones?  Indeed  it  had 
been  well  for  us  had  we  asked  our  Lord  for  one; 
but  since  our  Lord  knew  'twould  be  for  our  profit, 
I  wonder  he  sent  not  one  along  with  us. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        243 

REL.  It  is  not  always  necessary  to  grant  things  We  lose  for 
not  asked  for,  lest  by  so  doing  they  become  of  little 
esteem;  but  when  the  want  of  a  thing  is  felt,  it 
then  comes  under,  in  the  eyes  of  him  that  feels  it, 
that  estimate  that  properly  is  its  due,  and  so  con- 
sequently will  be  thereafter  used.  Had  my  Lord 
granted  you  a  conductor,  you  would  not  neither 
so  have  bewailed  that  oversight  of  yours  in  not 
asking  for  one,  as  now  you  have  occasion  to  do. 
So  all  things  work  for  good,  and  tend  to  make  you 
more  wary. 

CHRIS.   Shall  we  go  back  again  to  my  Lord,  and 
confess  our  folly,  and  ask  one  ? 

REL.  Your  confession  of  your  folly  I  will  present 
him  with.  To  go  back  again  you  need  not ;  for  in 
all  places  where  you  shall  come,  you  will  find  no 
want  at  all ;  for  in  every  of  my  Lord's  lodgings 
which  he  has  prepared  for  the  reception  of  his 
pilgrims,  there  is  sufficient  to  furnish  them  against 
all  attempts  whatsoever.  But,  as  I  said,  he  will  be 
inquired  of  by  them  to  do  it  for  them:  and  'tis  a  Ezek. xxxvi 37. 
poor  thing  that  is  not  worth  asking  for.  When  he 
had  thus  said,  he  went  back  to  his  place,  and  the 
pilgrims  went  on  their  way. 

MERCY.  Then  said  Mercy,  What  a  sudden  blank  The  mistake 
is  here !     I  made  account  we  had  now  been  past  all  ^Mercy- 
danger,   and    that    we    should    never    see    sorrow 
more. 

CHRIS.  Thy  innocency,  my  sister,  said  Christiana 
to  Mercy,  may  excuse  thee  much ;  but  as  for  me,  Christiana's 
my  fault  is  so  much  the  greater,  for  that  I  saw  this  &uilt- 
danger  before  I  came  out  of  the  doors,  and  yet  did 


Christiana's 

dream 

repeated. 


Mercy  makes 
good  use  of 
their  neglect 
of  duty. 


Part  i. 
page  33. 


244        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

not  provide  for  it,  where  provision  might  have  been 
had.  I  am  therefore  much  to  be  blamed. 

MERCY.  Then  said  Mercy,  How  knew  you  this 
before  you  came  from  home?  Pray  open  to  me 
this  riddle. 

CHRIS.  Why,  1  will  tell  you.  Before  I  set  foot 
out  of  doors,  one  night,  as  I  lay  in  my  bed,  I  had 
a  dream  about  this ;  for  methought  I  saw  two  men, 
as  like  these  as  ever  the  world  they  could  look, 
stand  at  my  bed's  feet,  plotting  how  they  might 
prevent  my  salvation.  I  will  tell  you  their  very 
words.  They  said  ('twas  when  I  was  in  my 
troubles),  What  shall  we  do  with  this  woman  ?  for 
she  cries  out,  waking  and  sleeping,  for  forgiveness : 
if  she  be  suffered  to  go  on  as  she  begins,  we  shall 
lose  her  as  we  have  lost  her  husband.  This,  you 
know,  might  a  made  me  take  heed,  and  have 
provided  when  provision  might  a  been  had. 

MERCY.  Well,  said  Mercy,  as  by  this  neglect  we 
have  an  occasion  ministered  unto  us  to  behold  our 
own  imperfections,  so  our  Lord  has  taken  occasion 
thereby  to  make  manifest  the  riches  of  his  grace. 
For  he,  as  we  see,  has  followed  us  with  unasked 
kindness,  and  has  delivered  us  from  their  hands  that 
were  stronger  than  we,  of  his  mere  good  pleasure. 

Thus  now,  when  they  had  talked  away  a  little 
more  time,  they  drew  nigh  to  an  house  which  stood 
in  the  way,  which  house  was  built  for  the  relief  of 
pilgrims ;  as  you  will  find  more  fully  related  in  the 
First  Part  of  these  records  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress. 
So  they  drew  on  towards  the  house  (the  house, of 
the  Interpreter),  and  when  they  came  to  the  door, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        245 

they  heard  a  great  talk  in  the  house.     They  then  Talk  in  the 
gave  ear,  and  heard,  as  they  thought,   Christiana  ^^^ 
mentioned  by  name.      For   you   must   know  that  Christiana's 

i  n  i  n  r>    i  %olug  on 

there  went  along,  even  before  her,  a  talk  ot  her  pilgrimage. 
and  her  children's  going  on  pilgrimage.     And  this 
thing  was  the  more  pleasing  to  them,  because  they 
had  heard  that  she  was  Christian's  wife,  that  woman 
who  was  some  time  ago  so  unwilling  to  hear  of 
going  on  pilgrimage.     Thus,  therefore,  they  stood 
still  and  heard  the  good  people  within  commend- 
ing her,  who  they  little  thought  stood  at  the  door. 
At  last  Christiana  knocked  as  she  had  done  at  the  She  knocks 
gate  before.      Now  when  she  had  knocked,  there  atthedoor- 
came   to   the  door    a   young  damsel,    and   opened  The  door  is 
the  door  and  looked,  and  behold  two  women  were  thereby0 

there.  Innocent. 

DAMSEL.  Then  said  the  damsel  to  them,  With 
whom  would  you  speak  in  this  place  ? 

CHRIS.  Christiana  answered,  We  understand  that 
this  is  a  privileged  place  for  those  that  are  become 
pilgrims,  and  we  now  at  this  door  are  such  ;  where- 
fore we  pray  that  we  may  be  partakers  of  that  for 
which  we'  at  this  time  are  come  ;  for  the  day,  as 
thou  seest,  is  very  far  spent,  and  we  are  loth  to- 
night to  go  any  farther. 

DAMSEL.  Pray  what  may  I  call  your  name,  that 
I  may  tell  it  to  my  Lord  within  ? 

CHRIS.  My  name  is  Christiana  ;  I  was  the  wife  of 
that  pilgrim  that  some  years  ago  did  travel  this  way, 
and  these  be  his  four  children.  This  maiden  also  is 
my  companion,  and  is  going  on  pilgrimage  too. 

INNOCENT.  Then  ran  Innocent  in  (for  that  was 


Joy  in  the 
house  of  the 
Interpreter 
that  Chris- 
tiana is 
turned 
pilgrim. 


Matt.  xxi.  29. 


Old  Saints 
glad  to  see 
the  young 
ones  walk  in 
God's  ways. 


246        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

her  name)  and  said  to  those  within,  Can  you  think 
who  is  at  the  door  ?  There  is  Christiana  and  her 
children,  and  her  companion,  all  waiting  for  enter- 
tainment here.  Then  they  leaped  for  joy,  and  went 
and  told  their  master.  So  he  came  to  the  door,  and 
looking  upon  her,  he  said,  Art  thou  that  Christiana 
whom  Christian,  the  good-man,  left  behind  him 
when  he  betook  himself  to  a  pilgrim's  life  ? 

CHRIS.  I  am  that  woman  that  was  so  hard-hearted 
as  to  slight  my  husband's  troubles,  and  that  left  him 
to  go  on  in  his  journey  alone,  and  these  are  his  four 
children ;  but  now  I  also  am  come,  for  I  am  convinced 
that  no  way  is  right  but  this. 

INTER.  Then  is  fulfilled  that  which  also  is  written 
of  the  man  that  said  to  his  son,  Go,  work  to-day  in 
my  vineyard :  and  he  said  to  his  father,  I  will  not ; 
but  afterwards  repented  and  went. 

CHRIS.  Then  said  Christiana,  So  be  it,  Amen. 
God  make  it  a  true  saying  upon  me,  and  grant 
that  I  may  be  found  at  the  last  of  him  in  peace, 
without  spot  and  blameless. 

INTER.  But  why  standest  thou  thus  at  the  door  ? 
Come  in,  thou  daughter  of  Abraham.  We  were 
talking  of  thee  but  now,  for  tidings  have  come  to 
us  before  how  thou  art  become  a  pilgrim.  Come, 
children,  come  in  ;  come,  maiden,  come  in.  So  he 
had  them  all  in  to  the  house. 

So  when  they  were  within,  they  were  bidden  sit 
down  and  rest  them  ;  the  which  when  they  had 
done,  those  that  attended  upon  the  pilgrims  in  the 
house,  came  into  the  room  to  see  them.  And  one 
smiled,  and  another  smiled,  and  they  all  smiled  for 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        247 

joy  that  Christiana  was  become  a  pilgrim.  They 
also  looked  upon  the  boys ;  they  stroked  them 
over  the  faces  with  the  hand,  in  token  of  their 
kind  reception  of  them.  They  also  carried  it 
lovingly  to  Mercy,  and  bid  them  all  welcome  into 
their  master's  house. 

After  a  while,  because  supper  was  not  ready,  the 
Interpreter  took  them  into  his  significant  rooms,  and  The  signifi- 
showed  them  what  Christian,  Christiana's  husband,  p^*'00™8' 
had  seen  some  time  before.     Here  therefore  they  Pases34-44- 
saw  the  man  in  the  cage,  the  man  and  his  dream, 
the  man  that  cut  his  way  through  his  enemies,  and 
the  picture  of  the  biggest  of  them  all ;  together  with 
the  rest  of  those  things  that  were  then  so  profitable 
to  Christian. 

This  done,  and  after  these  things  had  been  some- 
what digested  by  Christiana  and  her  company,  the 
Interpreter  takes  them  apart  again,  and  has  them 
first  into  a  room  where  was  a  man  that  could  look 
no  way  but  downwards,  with  a  muck-rake  in  his  The  man 
hand.     There  stood  also  one  over  his  head  with  a  ^uck^rake 
celestial  crown  in  his  hand,  and  proffered  to  give  expounded. 
him  that  crown  for  his  muck-rake  ;   but  the  man 
did  neither  look  up  nor  regard,  but  raked  to  himself 
the  straws,  the  small  sticks,  and  dust  of  the  floor. 

Then  said  Christiana,  I  persuade  myself  that  I 
know  somewhat  the  meaning  of  this ;  for  this  is  a 
figure  of  a  man  of  this  world,  is  it  not,  good  sir  ? 

INTER.  Thou  hast  said  the  right,  said  he  ;  and 
his  muck-rake  doth  show  his  carnal  mind.  And 
whereas  thou  seest  him  rather  give  heed  to  rake  up 
straws  and  sticks  and  the  dust  of  the  floor,  than  to 


248        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

what  he  says  that  calls  to  him  from  above  with  the 
celestial  crown  in  his  hand,  it  is  to  show  that  heaven 
is  but  as  a  fable  to  some,  and  that  things  here  are 
counted  the  only  things  substantial.  Now  whereas 
it  was  also  showed  thee,  that  the  man  could  look 
no  way  but  downwards,  it  is  to  let  thee  know  that 
earthly  things,  when  they  are  with  power  upon  men's 
minds,  quite  carry  their  hearts  away  from  God. 

Christiana's         CHRIS.  Then  said  Christiana,  O  deliver  me  from 

agafnTt  the      this  muck-rake  ! 

muck-rake.          INTER.  That  prayer,  said  the  Interpreter,  has  lain 

Prov.xxx.  8.  by  till  'tis  almost  rusty.  'Give  me  not  riches,'  is 
scarce  the  prayer  of  one  of  ten  thousand.  Straws, 
and  sticks,  and  dust,  with  most,  are  the  great  things 
now  looked  after. 

With  that  Mercy  and  Christiana  wept,  and  said, 
It  is,  alas  !  too  true. 

When  the  Interpreter  had  showed  them  this,  he 
has  them  into  the  very  best  room  in  the  house  (a 
very  brave  room  it  was),  so  he  bid  them  look  round 
about  and  see  if  they  could  find  anything  profitable 
there.  Then  they  looked  round  and  round,  for  there 
was  nothing  there  to  be  seen  but  a  very  great  spider 
on  the  wall,  and  that  they  overlooked. 

MERCY.  Then  said  Mercy,  Sir,  I  see  nothing ;  but 
Christiana  held  her  peace. 

INTER.  But  said  the  Interpreter,  Look  again. 
She  therefore  looked  again  and  said,  Here  is  not 

Of  the  spider,  anything  but  an  ugly  spider,  who  hangs  by  her 
hands  upon  the  wall.  Then  said  he,  Is  there  but 
one  spider  in  all  this  spacious  room?  Then  the 
water  stood  in  Christiana's  eyes,  for  she  was  a 


THE    MAN    WITH    THE    MUCK-RAKE 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        249 

woman  quick  of  apprehension ;  and  she  said,  Yes, 
Lord,  there  is  here  more  than  one ;  yea,  and  spiders  Talk  about 
whose  venom  is  far  more  destructive  than  that  which  the  sPider- 
is  in  her.     The  Interpreter  then  looked  pleasantly 
upon  her,  and  said,  Thou  hast  said  the  truth.     This 
made  Mercy  blush,  and  the  boys  to  cover  their  faces, 
for  they  all  began  now  to  understand  the  riddle. 

Then    said   the    Interpreter    again,    '  The   spider  prov.  xxx.  28. 
taketh  hold  with  her  hands  (as   you  see),  and  is 
in  kings'  palaces.'    And  wherefore  is  this  recorded, 
but  to  show  you  that,  how  full  of  the  venom  of  sin  The  inter- 
soever  you  be,  yet  you  may  by  the  hand  of  faith  lay  Pretatlon- 
hold  of,  and  dwell  in  the  best  room  that  belongs  to 
the  King's  house  above  ? 

CHRIS.  I  thought,  said  Christiana,  of  something 
of  this ;  but  I  could  not  imagine  it  all.  I  thought 
that  we  were  like  spiders,  and  that  we  looked  like 
ugly  creatures,  in  what  fine  room  soever  we  were ; 
but  that  by  this  spider,  this  venomous  and  ill- 
favoured  creature,  we  were  to  learn  how  to  act 
faith,  came  not  into  my  mind.  And  yet  she  has 
taken  hold  with  her  hands,  as  I  see,  and  dwells 
in  the  best  room  in  the  house.  God  has  made 
nothing  in  vain. 

Then  they  seemed  all  to  be  glad,  but  the  water 
stood  in  their  eyes  ;  yet  they  looked  one  upon 
another,  and  also  bowed  before  the  Interpreter. 

He  had  them  then  into  another  room  where  was  Of  the  hen 
a  hen  and  chickens,  and  bid  them  observe  a  while.  and  chickens- 
So  one  of  the  chickens  went  to  the  trough  to  drink, 
and  every  time  she  drank  she  lift  up  her  head  and 
her  eyes  towards  heaven.     See,  said  he,  what  this 


250        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

little  chick  doth,  and  learn  of  her  to  acknowledge 
whence  your  mercies  come,  by  receiving  them  with 
looking  up.  Yet  again,  said  he,  observe  and  look ; 
so  they  gave  heed  and  perceived  that  the  hen  did 
Matt,  xxiii.  37.  walk  in  a  four- fold  method  towards  her  chickens  :  1. 
She  had  a  common  call,  and  that  she  hath  all  day 
long.  2.  She  had  a  special  call,  and  that  she  had 
but  sometimes.  3.  She  had  a  brooding  note.  And, 
4.  She  had  an  outcry. 

Now,  said  he,  compare  this  hen  to  your  King,  and 
these  chickens  to  his  obedient  ones.  For  answerable 
to  her,  himself  has  his  methods  which  he  walketh  in 
towards  his  people.  By  his  common  call  he  gives 
nothing ;  by  his  special  call  he  always  has  some- 
thing to  give ;  he  has  also  a  brooding  voice,  for 
them  that  are  under  his  wing ;  and  he  has  an  out- 
cry, to  give  the  alarm  when  he  sees  the  enemy 
come.  I  chose,  my  darlings,  to  lead  you  into  the 
room  where  such  things  are,  because  you  are  women, 
and  they  are  easy  for  you. 

CHRIS.  And,  Sir,  said  Christiana,  pray  let  us  see 
some  more.  So  he  had  them  into  the  slaughter- 
house, where  was  a  butcher  a-killing  of  a  sheep ;  and 
behold  the  sheep  was  quiet,  and  took  her  death 
patiently.  Then  said  the  Interpreter,  You  must 
learn  of  the  sheep  to  suffer,  and  to  put  up  wrongs 
without  murmurings  and  complaints.  Behold  how 
quietly  she  takes  her  death,  and,  without  objecting, 
she  suffereth  her  skin  to  be  pulled  over  her  ears. 
Your  King  doth  call  you  his  sheep. 

After  this  he  led  them  into  his  garden,  where  was 
great  variety  of  flowers,  and  he  said,  Do  you  see 


Of  the 
butcher  and 
the  sheep. 


Of  the 
garden. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        251 

all  these  ?  So  Christiana  said,  Yes.  Then  said  he 
again,  Behold,  the  flowers  are  diverse  in  stature,  in 
quality,  and  colour,  and  smell,  and  virtue,  and  some 
are  better  than  some ;  also  where  the  gardener  has 
set  them,  there  they  stand,  and  quarrel  not  one  with 
another. 

Again,  he  had  them  into  his  field,  which  he  Of  the  field. 
had  sowed  with  wheat  and  corn  ;  but  when  they 
beheld,  the  tops  of  all  were  cut  off,  only  the  straw 
remained ;  he  said  again,  This  ground  was  dunged, 
and  ploughed,  and  sowed ;  but  what  shall  we  do 
with  the  crop  ?  Then  said  Christiana,  Burn  some, 
and  make  muck  of  the  rest.  Then  said  the  Inter- 
preter again,  Fruit,  you  see,  is  that  thing  you  look 
for,  and  for  want  of  that  you  condemn  it  to  the  fire, 
and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men ;  beware  that 
in  this  you  condemn  not  yourselves. 

Then,  as  they  were  coming  in  from  abroad,  they 
espied  a  little  robin  with  a  great  spider  in  his  mouth.  Of  the  robin 
So  the  Interpreter  said,  Look  here.    So  they  looked,  spider.6 
and  Mercy  wondered,  but  Christiana  said,  What  a 
disparagement  is  it  to  such  a  little  pretty  bird  as  the 
robin  redbreast  is,  he  being  also  a  bird  above  many 
that  loveth  to  maintain  a  kind  of  sociableness  with 
man ;    I  had  thought  they  had  lived  upon  crumbs 
of  bread,  or  upon  other  such  harmless  matter.     I 
like  him  worse  than  I  did. 

The  Interpreter  then  replied,  This  robin  is  an 
emblem  very  apt  to  set  forth  some  professors  by ; 
for  to  sight  they  are  as  this  robin,  pretty  of  note, 
colour,  and  carriage.  They  seem  also  to  have  a  very 
great  love  for  professors  that  are  sincere ;  and  above 


252        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

all  other  to  desire  to  sociate  with,  and  to  be  in 
their  company,  as  if  they  could  live  upon  the  good 
man's  crumbs.  They  pretend  also  that  therefore  it 
is  that  they  frequent  the  house  of  the  godly,  and  the 
appointments  of  the  Lord  ;  but  when  they  are  by 
themselves,  as  the  robin,  they  can  catch  and  gobble 
up  spiders,  they  can  change  their  diet,  drink  iniquity, 
and  swallow  down  sin  like  water. 
Pray,  and  §o  when  they  were  come  again  into  the  house, 

you  will  get  _ 

at  that  which  because  supper  as  yet  was  not  ready,  Christiana 
again  desired  that  the  Interpreter  would  either  show 
or  tell  of  some  other  things  that  are  profitable. 

Then  the  Interpreter  began  and  said :  The  fatter 
the  sow  is,  the  more  she  desires  the  mire ;  the  fatter 
the  ox  is,  the  more  gamesomely  he  goes  to  the 
slaughter ;  and  the  more  healthy  the  lusty  man  is, 
the  more  prone  he  is  unto  evil. 

There  is  a  desire  in  women  to  go  neat  and  fine, 
and  it  is  a  comely  thing  to  be  adorned  with  that  that 
in  God's  sight  is  of  great  price. 

'Tis  easier  watching  a  night  or  two,  than  to  sit  up 
a  whole  year  together ;  so  'tis  easier  for  one  to  begin  to 
profess  well,  than  to  hold  out  as  he  should  to  the  end. 

Every  shipmaster,  when  in  a  storm,  will  willingly 
cast  that  overboard  that  is  of  the  smallest  value  in 
the  vessel ;  but  who  will  throw  the  best  out  first  ? 
None  but  he  that  feareth  not  God. 

One  leak  will  sink  a  ship,  and  one  sin  will  destroy 
a  sinner. 

He  that  forgets  his  friend  is  ungrateful  unto  him, 
but  he  that  forgets  his  Saviour  is  unmerciful  to 
himself. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        253 

He  that  lives  in  sin,  and  looks  for  happiness  here- 
after, is  like  him  that  soweth  cockle,  and  thinks  to 
fill  his  barn  with  wheat  or  barley. 

If  a  man  would  live  well,  let  him  fetch  his  last 
day  to  him,  and  make  it  always  his  company-keeper. 

Whispering,  and  change  of  thoughts,  prove  that 
sin  is  in  the  world. 

If  the  world,  which  God  sets  light  by,  is  counted 
a  thing  of  that  worth  with  men,  what  is  heaven,  that 
God  commendeth  ? 

If  the  life  that  is  attended  with  so  many  troubles 
is  so  loth  to  be  let  go  by  us,  what  is  the  life  above  ? 

Everybody  will  cry  up  the  goodness  of  men  ;  but 
who  is  there  that  is,  as  he  should,  affected  with  the 
goodness  of  God  ? 

We  seldom  sit  down  to  meat  but  we  eat  and 
leave;  so  there  is  in  Jesus  Christ  more  merit  and 
righteousness  than  the  whole  world  has  need  of. 

When  the  Interpreter  had  done,  he  takes  them 
out  into  his  garden  again,  and  had  them  to  a  tree  Of  the  Tree 
whose  inside  was  all  rotten  and  gone,  and  yet  it  grew  atleart.0* 
and  had  leaves.  Then  said  Mercy,  What  means 
this  ?  This  tree,  said  he,  whose  outside  is  fair,  and 
whose  inside  is  rotten,  it  is  to  which  many  may  be 
compared  that  are  in  the  garden  of  God ;  who  with 
their  mouths  speak  high  in  behalf  of  God,  but  indeed 
will  do  nothing  for  him ;  whose  leaves  are  fair,  but 
their  heart  good  for  nothing  but  to  be  tinder  for  the 
devil's  tinder-box. 

Now  supper  was  ready,  the  table  spread,  and  all  They  are  at 
things  set  on  the  board ;  so  they  sat  down  and  did  suPPer- 
eat  when  one  had  given  thanks.     And  the  Inter- 


254        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

preter  did  usually  entertain  those  that  lodged  with 
him  with  music  at  meals,  so  the  minstrels  played. 
There  was  also  one  that  did  sing,  and  a  very  fine 
voice  he  had.  His  song  was  this — 

The  Lord  is  only  my  support, 
And  he  that  doth  me  feed  ; 

How  can  I  then  want  anything 
Whereof  I  stand  in  need  ? 

Talk  at  When  the  song  and  music  was  ended,  the  Inter- 

preter  asked  Christiana  what  it  was  that  at  first  did 
move  her  to  betake  herself  to  a  pilgrim's  life. 
A  repetition  Christiana  answered  :  First,  the  loss  of  my  hus- 
experience!a  s  band  came  into  my  mind,  at  which  I  was  heartily 
grieved ;  but  all  that  was  but  natural  affection. 
Then  after  that  came  the  troubles  and  pilgrimage  of 
my  husband's  into  my  mind,  and  also  how  like  a 
churl  I  had  carried  it  to  him  as  to  that.  So  guilt 
took  hold  of  my  mind,  and  would  have  drawn  me 
into  the  pond,  but  that  opportunely  I  had  a  dream 
of  the  well-being  of  my  husband,  and  a  letter  sent 
me  by  the  King  of  that  country  where  my  husband 
dwells,  to  come  to  him.  The  dream  and  the  letter 
together  so  wrought  upon  my  mind,  that  they  forced 
me  to  this  way. 

INTER.  But  met  you  with  no  opposition  afore  you 
set  out  of  doors  ? 

CHRIS.  Yes,  a  neighbour  of  mine,  one  Mrs.  Timor 
ous  (she  was  akin  to  him  that  would  have  persuaded 
my  husband  to  go  back  for  fear  of  the  lions).  She 
all-to-be-fooled  me  for,  as  she  called  it,  my  intended 
desperate  adventure  ;  she  also  urged  what  she  could 
to  dishearten  me  to  it,  the  hardship  and  troubles 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        255 

that  my  husband  met  with  in  the  way :  but  all  this 
I  got  over  pretty  well.  But  a  dream  that  I  had,  of 
two  ill-looked  ones,  that  I  thought  did  plot  how  to 
make  me  miscarry  in  my  journey,  that  hath  troubled 
me  much  ;  yea,  it  still  runs  in  my  mind,  and  makes 
me  afraid  of  every  one  that  I  meet,  lest  they  should 
meet  me  to  do  me  a  mischief,  and  to  turn  me  out  of 
the  way.  Yea,  I  may  tell  my  Lord,  though  I  would 
not  have  everybody  know  it,  that  between  this  and 
the  gate  by  which  we  got  into  the  way,  we  were 
both  so  sorely  assaulted  that  we  were  made  to  cry 
out  murder,  and  the  two  that  made  this  assault 
upon  us  were  like  the  two  that  I  saw  in  my  dream. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter,  Thy  beginning  is  good, 
thy  latter  end  shall  greatly  increase.      So   he  ad- 
dressed himself  to  Mercy,  and  said  unto  her,  And  A  question 
what  moved  thee  to  come  hither,  sweetheart  ?  pu1 

Then  Mercy  blushed  and  trembled,  and  for  a  while 
continued  silent. 

INTER.  Then  said  he,  Be  not  afraid,  only  believe, 
and  speak  thy  mind. 

MERCY.  So  she  began  and  said:  Truly,  Sir,  my  Mercy's 
want  of  experience  is  that  that  makes  me  covet  to 
be  in  silence,  and  that  also  that  fills  me  with  fears  of 
coming  short  at  last.  I  cannot  tell  of  visions  and 
dreams  as  my  friend  Christiana  can,  nor  know  I  what 
it  is  to  mourn  for  my  refusing  of  the  counsel  of  those 
that  were  good  relations. 

INTER.  What  was  it,  then,  dear  heart,  that  hath 
prevailed  with  thee  to  do  as  thou  hast  done  ? 

MERCY.  Why,  when  our  friend  here  was  packing 
up  to  be  gone  from  our  town,  I  and  another  went 


256        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

accidentally  to  see  her.  So  we  knocked  at  the  door 
and  went  in.  When  we  were  within,  and  seeing 
what  she  was  doing,  we  asked  what  was  her  meaning. 
She  said  she  was  sent  for  to  go  to  her  husband ;  and 
then  she  up  and  told  us  how  she  had  seen  him  in  a 
dream,  dwelling  in  a  curious  place,  among  immortals, 
wearing  a  crown,  playing  upon  a  harp,  eating  and 
drinking  at  his  Prince's  table,  and  singing  praises  to 
him  for  bringing  him  thither,  etc.  Now  methought, 
while  she  was  telling  these  things  unto  us,  my  heart 
burned  within  me ;  and  I  said  in  my  heart,  If  this 
be  true,  I  will  leave  my  father  and  my  mother,  and 
the  land  of  my  nativity,  and  will,  if  I  may,  go  along 
with  Christiana. 

So  I  asked  her  further  of  the  truth  of  these  things, 
and  if  she  would  let  me  go  with  her ;  for  I  saw  now 
that  there  was  no  dwelling,  but  with  the  danger  of 
ruin,  any  longer  in  our  town.  But  yet  I  came  away 
with  a  heavy  heart,  not  for  that  I  was  unwilling  to 
come  away,  but  for  that  so  many  of  my  relations 
were  left  behind.  And  I  am  come,  with  all  the 
desire  of  my  heart,  and  will  go,  if  I  may,  with 
Christiana  unto  her  husband,  and  his  King. 

INTER.  Thy  setting  out  is  good,  for  thou  hast 
given  credit  to  the  truth.  Thou  art  a  Ruth,  who 
11,12.  did,  for  the  love  that  she  bore  to  Naomi,  and  to  the 
Lord  her  God,  leave  father  and  mother,  and  the  land 
of  her  nativity,  to  come  out,  and  go  with  a  people 
that  she  knew  not  heretofore.  '  The  Lord  recom- 
pense thy  work,  and  a  full  reward  be  given  thee  of 
the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  under  whose  wing  thou  art 
come  to  trust.' 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        257 

Now  supper  was  ended,,  and  preparations  were  made  They  address 
for  bed  :  the  women  were  laid  singly  alone,  and  the  ^  ^lves 
boys  by  themselves.     Now  when  Mercy  was  in  bed, 
she  could  not  sleep  for  joy,  for  that  now  her  doubts  Mercy's  good 
of  missing  at  last  were  removed  further  from  her  nig  * 
than  ever  they  were  before.    So  she  lay  blessing  and 
praising  God,  who  had  had  such  favour  for  her. 

In  the  morning  they  rose  with  the  sun,  and  pre- 
pared themselves  for  their  departure  ;  but  the  Inter- 
preter would  have  them  tarry  a  while,  For,  said  he, 
you  must  orderly  go  from  hence.  Then  said  he  to 
the  damsel  that  at  first  opened  unto  them  :  Take 
them  and  have  them  into  the  garden  to  the  bath, 
and  there  wash  them,  and  make  them  clean  from 
the  soil  which  they  have  gathered  by  travelling. 
Then  Innocent,  the  damsel,  took  them,  and  had 
them  into  the  garden,  and  brought  them  to  the 
bath  ;  so  she  told  them  that  there  they  must  wash  The  bath 

O  •  •£ 

and  be  clean,  for  so  her  master  would   have   the    *™ 


women  to  do  that  called  at  his  house  as  they  were 

going    on    pilgrimage.      They   then   went   in    and  They  wash 

washed,  yea,  they  and  the  boys  and  all  ;  and  they  l 

came  out  of  that  bath  not  only  sweet  and  clean, 

but  also  much  enlivened  and  strengthened  in  their 

joints.     So  when  they  came  in  they  looked  fairer 

a  deal  than  when  they  went  out  to  the  washing. 

When  they  were  returned  out  of  the  garden  from 
the  bath,  the  Interpreter  took  them,  and  looked  upon 
them,  and  said  unto  them,  '  Fair  as  the  moon.'  Then 
he  called  for  the  seal,  wherewith  they  used  to  be 
sealed  that  were  washed  in  his  bath.  So  the  seal  They  are 
was  brought,  and  he  set  his  mark  upon  them,  that  sealed- 


258        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

they  might  be  known  in  the  places  whither  they 
were  yet  to  go.  Now  the  seal  was  the  contents  and 
sum  of  the  passover  which  the  children  of  Israel  did 
xiii.  8-10.  eat  when  they  came  out  from  the  land  of  Egypt ;  and 
the  mark  was  set  between  their  eyes.  This  seal 
greatly  added  to  their  beauty,  for  it  was  an  orna- 
ment to  their  faces.  It  also  added  to  their  gravity, 
and  made  their  countenances  more  like  them  of 
angels. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again  to  the  damsel 
that  waited  upon  these  women,  Go  into  the  vestry 
and  fetch  out  garments  for  these  people.  So  she 

They  are  went  and  fetched  out  white  raiment,  and  laid  it 
down  before  him  ;  so  he  commanded  them  to  put  it 
on.  It  was  '  fine  linen,  white  and  clean.'  When 
the  women  were  thus  adorned,  they  seemed  to  be  a 
terror  one  to  the  other  ;  for  that  they  could  not  see 
that  glory  each  one  on  herself,  which  they  could  see 

True  in  each  other.     Now  therefore  they  began  to  esteem 

each  other  better  than  themselves.  For,  you  are  fairer 
than  I  am,  said  one  ;  and,  You  are  more  comely  than 
I  am,  said  another.  The  children  also  stood  amazed 
to  see  into  what  fashion  they  were  brought. 

The  Interpreter  then  called  for  a  man-servant  of 
his,  one  Great-heart,  and  bid  him  take  sword,  and 
helmet,  and  shield ;  and  take  these  my  daughters, 
said  he,  and  conduct  them  to  the  house  called 
Beautiful,  at  which  place  they  will  rest  next.  So 
he  took  his^ weapons  and  went  before  them,  and  the 
Interpreter  said,  God  speed.  Those  also  that  be- 
longed to  the  family  sent  them  away  with  many  a 
good  wish.  So  they  went  on  their  way,  and  sung— 


MR  GREATHEART 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        259 

This  place  has  been  our  second  stage  ; 

Here  we  have  heard  and  seen 
Those  good  things  that,  from  age  to  age, 

To  others  hid  have  been. 

The  dunghill-raker,  spider,  hen, 

The  chicken  too  to  me 
Hath  taught  a  lesson  ;  let  me  then 

Conformed  to  it  be. 

The  butcher,  garden,  and  the  field, 

The  robin  and  his  bait, 
Also  the  rotten-tree  doth  yield 

Me  argument  of  weight 

To  move  me  for  to  watch  and  pray, 

To  strive  to  be  sincere, 
To  take  my  cross  up  day  by  day, 

And  serve  the  Lord  with  fear. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on,  and 
Great-heart  went  before  them.  So  they  went  and 
came  to  the  place  where  Christian's  burden  fell  off  Partl. 
his  back,  and  tumbled  into  a  sepulchre.  Here  then  Pase45- 
they  made  a  pause,  and  here  also  they  blessed  God. 
Now,  said  Christiana,  it  comes  to  my  mind  what 
was  said  to  us  at  the  gate,  to  wit,  that  we  should 
have  pardon,  by  word  and  deed ;  by  word,  that  is, 
by  the  promise ;  by  deed,  to  wit,  in  the  way  it  was 
obtained.  What  the  promise  is,  of  that  I  know 
something ;  but  what  is  it  to  have  pardon  by  deed, 
or  in  the  way  that  it  was  obtained,  Mr.  Great-heart, 
I  suppose  you  know ;  wherefore,  if  you  please,  let 
us  hear  you  discourse  thereof. 

GREAT-HEART.    Pardon    by    the    deed    done,   is 
pardon   obtained    by   some   one,    for   another   that 


A  comment 
upon  what 
was  said  at 
the  gate,  or 
a  discourse 
of  our  being 
justified  by 
Christ. 


260        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

hath  need  thereof:  not  by  the  person  pardoned, 
but  in  the  way,  saith  another,  in  which  I  have 
obtained  it.  So  then,  to  speak  to  the  question 
more  large,  the  pardon  that  you  and  Mercy  and 
these  boys  have  attained,  was  obtained  by  another, 
to  wit,  by  him  that  let  you  in  at  the  gate :  And  he 
hath  obtained  it  in  this  double  way :  He  has  per- 
formed righteousness  to  cover  you,  and  spilt  blood 
to  wash  you  in. 

CHRIS.  But  if  he  parts  with  his  righteousness  to 
us,  what  will  he  have  for  himself? 

GREAT-HEART.  He  has  more  righteousness  than 
you  have  need  of,  or  than  he  needeth  himself. 

CHRIS.  Pray  make  that  appear. 

GREAT-HEART.  With  all  my  heart;  but  first  I 
must  premise,  that  he  of  whom  we  are  now  about 
to  speak  is  one  that  has  not  his  fellow.  He  has  two 
natures  in  one  person,  plain  to  be  distinguished, 
impossible  to  be  divided.  Unto  each  of  these 
natures  a  righteousness  belongeth,  and  each  right- 
eousness is  essential  to  that  nature ;  so  that  one 
may  as  easily  cause  the  nature  to  be  extinct,  as  to 
separate  its  justice  or  righteousness  from  it.  Of 
these  righteousnesses,  therefore,  we  are  not  made 
partakers  so  as  that  they,  or  any  of  them,  should 
be  put  upon  us  that  we  might  be  made  just,  and 
live  thereby.  Besides  these,  there  is  a  righteousness 
which  this  person  hath,  as  these  two  natures  are 
joined  in  one.  And  this  is  not  the  righteousness  of 
the  Godhead,  as  distinguished  from  the  manhood ; 
nor  the  righteousness  of  the  manhood,  as  distin- 
guished from  the  Godhead ;  but  a  righteousness 


THE    PILGRIM'S     PROGRESS        261 

which  standeth  in  the  union  of  both  natures,  and 
may  properly  be  called,  the  righteousness  that  is 
essential  to  his  being  prepared  of  God  to  the 
capacity  of  the  mediatory  office  which  he  was  to 
be  intrusted  with.  If  he  parts  with  his  first  right- 
eousness, he  parts  with  his  Godhead ;  if  he  parts 
with  his  second  righteousness,  he  parts  with  the 
purity  of  his  manhood ;  if  he  parts  with  his  third, 
he  parts  with  that  perfection  that  capacitates  him 
to  the  office  of  mediation.  He  has  therefore  an- 
other righteousness,  which  standeth  in  performance, 
or  obedience  to  a  revealed  will;  and  that  is  it  that 
he  puts  upon  sinners,  and  that  by  which  their  sins 
are  covered.  Wherefore  he  saith,  '  As  by  one  man's  Rom.  v.  19. 
disobedience  many  were  made  sinners,  so  by  the 
obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.' 

CHRIS.  But  are  the  other  righteousnesses  of  no 
use  to  us  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Yes  ;  for  though  they  are  essential 
to  his  natures  arid  office  and  so  cannot  be  communi- 
cated unto  another,  yet  it  is  by  virtue  of  them  that 
the  righteousness  that  justifies  is  for  that  purpose 
efficacious.  The  righteousness  of  his  Godhead  gives 
virtue  to  his  obedience ;  the  righteousness  of  his 
manhood  giveth  capability  to  his  obedience  to  jus- 
tify ;  and  the  righteousness  that  standeth  in  the 
union  of  these  two  natures  to  his  office,  giveth 
authority  to  that  righteousness  to  do  the  work  for 
which  it  is  ordained. 

So  then,  here  is  a  righteousness  that  Christ,  as 
God,  has  no  need  of,  for  he  is  God  without  it. 
Here  is  a  righteousness  that  Christ,  as  man,  has 


262        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

no  need  of  to  make  him  so,  for  he  is  perfect  man 
without  it.  Again,  here  is  a  righteousness  that 
Christ,  as  God-man,  has  no  need  of,  for  he  is  per- 
fectly so  without  it.  Here  then  is  a  righteousness 
that  Christ,  as  God,  as  man,  as  God-man,  has  no 
need  of,  with  reference  to  himself,  and  therefore  he 
can  spare  it ;  a  justifying  righteousness,  that  he  for 
himself  wanteth  not,  and  therefore  he  giveth  it 

Rom. v.  17.  away;  hence  'tis  called  the  'gift  of  righteousness.' 
This  righteousness,  since  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord  has 
made  himself  under  the  law,  must  be  given  away ; 
for  the  law  doth  not  only  bind  him  that  is  under  it 
to  do  justly,  but  to  use  charity.  Wherefore  he 
must,  he  ought  by  the  law,  if  he  hath  two  coats, 
to  give  one  to  him  that  hath  none.  Now  our  Lord 
indeed  hath  two  coats,  one  for  himself,  and  one  to 
spare ;  wherefore  he  freely  bestows  one  upon  those 
that  have  none.  And  thus,  Christiana,  and  Mercy, 
and  the  rest  of  you  that  are  here,  doth  your  pardon 
come  by  deed,  or  by  the  work  of  another  man. 
Your  Lord  Christ  is  he  that  has  worked,  and  given 
away  what  he  wrought  for,  to  the  next  poor  beggar 
he  meets. 

But  again,  in  order  to  pardon  by  deed,  there  must 
something  be  paid  to  God  as  a  price,  as  well  as 
something  prepared  to  cover  us  withal.  Sin  has 
delivered  us  up  to  the  just  curse  of  a  righteous  law ; 
now  from  this  curse  we  must  be  justified  by  way  of 
redemption,  a  price  being  paid  for  the  harms  we 

Rom.  iv.  25.  have  done  ;  and  this  is  by  the  blood  of  your  Lord, 
who  came  and  stood  in  your  place  and  stead,  and 

Gai.  in.  is.       died  your  death  for  your  transgressions.     Thus  has 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        263 

he  ransomed  you  from  your  transgressions  by  blood, 
and  covered  your  polluted  and  deformed  souls  with 
righteousness ;  for  the  sake  of  which,  God  passeth 
by  you,  and  will  not  hurt  you,  when  he  comes  to 
judge  the  world. 

CHRIS.  This  is  brave.     Now  I  see  that  there  was  Christiana 
something  to  be  learned  by  our  being  pardoned  by 
word  and  deed.      Good  Mercy,  let  us  labour  to  keep  redemption, 
this  in  mind ;  and,  my  children,  do  you  remember  it 
also.     But,  Sir,  was  not  this  it  that  made  my  good 
Christian's  burden  fall  from  off  his  shoulder,  and 
that  made  him  give  three  leaps  for  joy  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Yes,  'twas  the  belief  of  this  that  HOW  the 
cut  those  strings  that  could  not  be  cut  by  other  °*™f that 
means,  and  'twas  to  give  him  a  proof  of  the  virtue  Christian's 
of  this,  that  he  was  suffered  to  carry  his  burden  to  -^ 
the  cross.  cut- 

CHRIS.  I  thought  so;  for  though  my  heart  was 
lightful  and  joyous  before,  yet  it  is  ten  times  more 
lightsome  and  joyous  now.  And  I  am  persuaded 
by  what  I  have  felt,  though  I  have  felt  but  little  as 
yet,  that  if  the  most  burdened  man  in  the  world 
was  here,  and  did  see  and  believe,  as  I  now  do, 
'twould  make  his  heart  the  more  merry  and  blithe. 

GREAT-HEART.  There  is  not  only  comfort,  and  the  HOW  affection 
ease  of  a  burden  brought  to  us,  by  the  sight  and 
consideration   of  these,  but  an  endeared   affection  soul, 
begot  in  us  by  it ;  for  who  can,  if  he  doth  but  once 
think  that  pardon  comes,  not  only  by  promise,  but 
thus,  but  be  affected  with  the  way  and  means  of  his 
redemption,  and  so  with  the  man  that  hath  wrought 
it  for  him  ? 


Part  i. 
page  45. 


Cause  of 
admiration. 


To  be  affected 
with  Christ, 
and  with 
what  he  has 
done,,  is  a 
thing- 
special. 


264        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

CHRIS.  True ;  methinks  it  makes  my  heart  bleed 
to  think  that  he  should  bleed  for  me.  Oh !  thou 
loving  One !  Oh !  thou  blessed  One !  thou  de- 
servest  to  have  me,  thou  hast  bought  me:  thou 
deservest  to  have  me  all ;  thou  hast  paid  for  me  ten 
thousand  times  more  than  I  am  worth.  No  marvel 
that  this  made  the  water  stand  in  my  husband's 
eyes,  and  that  it  made  him  trudge  so  nimbly  on. 
I  am  persuaded  he  wished  me  with  him ;  but,  vile 
wretch  that  I  was !  I  let  him  come  all  alone.  O 
Mercy,  that  thy  father  and  mother  were  here !  yea, 
and  Mrs.  Timorous  also !  nay,  I  wish  now  with  all 
my  heart,  that  here  was  Madam  Wanton  too. 
Surely,  surely,  their  hearts  would  be  affected ;  nor 
could  the  fear  of  the  one,  nor  the  powerful  lusts  of 
the  other,  prevail  with  them  to  go  home  again,  and 
to  refuse  to  become  good  pilgrims. 

GREAT-HEART.  You  speak  now  in  the  warmth  of 
your  affections.  Will  it,  think  you,  be  always  thus 
with  you?  Besides,  this  is  not  communicated  to 
every  one,  nor  to  every  one  that  did  see  your  Jesus 
bleed.  There  was  that  stood  by,  and  that  saw  the 
blood  run  from  his  heart  to  the  ground,  and  yet 
were  so  far  off  this,  that  instead  of  lamenting,  they 
laughed  at  him ;  and  instead  of  becoming  his  dis- 
ciples, did  harden  their  hearts  against  him.  So  that 
all  that  you  have,  my  daughters,  you  hav,e  by  a 
peculiar  impression  made  by  a  divine  contemplating 
upon  what  I  have  spoken  to  you.  Remember  that 
'twas  told  you,  that  the  hen  by  her  common  call 
gives  no  meat  to  her  chickens.  This  you  have, 
therefore,  by  a  special  grace. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        265 

Now  I  saw  still  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on 
until  they  were  come  to  the  place  that  Simple,  and  Dimple,  and 
Sloth,   and   Presumption   lay   and   slept    in,  when  pr°  gumption 
Christian   went   by   on   pilgrimage.      And    behold,  hanged;  and 
they  were  hanged  up  in  irons,  a  little  way  off  on 
the  other  side. 

MERCY.  Then  said  Mercy  to  him  that  was  their 
guide  and  conductor,  What  are  those  three  men? 
and  for  what  are  they  hanged  there  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  These  three  men  were  men  of 
very  bad  qualities,  they  had  no  mind  to  be  pilgrims 
themselves,  and  whosoever  they  could  they  hin- 
dered. They  were  for  sloth  and  folly  themselves, 
and  whoever  they  could  persuade  with,  they  made 
so  too,  and  withal  taught  them  to  presume  that 
they  should  do  well  at  last.  They  were  asleep 
when  Christian  went  by,  and  now  you  go  by  they 
are  hanged.1 

MERCY.  But  could  they  persuade  any  to  be  of 
their  opinion  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Yes ;  they  turned  several  out  of  Their  crimes. 
the  way.     There  was  Slow-pace  that  they  persuaded 
to  do  as  they.     They  also  prevailed  with  one  Short-  who  they 
wind,  with  one  No-heart,  with  one  Linger-after-lust,  Prevailed 

'    upon  to  turn 

and  with  one  Sleepy-head,  and  with  a  young  woman,  out  of  the 
her  name  was  Dull,  to  turn  out  of  the  way  and  way* 
become  as  they.      Besides,  they  brought  up  an  ill 
report  of  your  Lord,  persuading  others  that  he  was 

1  Behold  here  how  the  slothful  are  a  sign, 
Hung  up,  'cause  holy  ways  they  did  decline. 
See  here,  too,  how  the  child  did  play  the  man, 
And  weak  grow  strong,  when  Great-heart  leads  the  van. 


266        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

a  taskmaster.  They  also  brought  up  an  evil  report 
of  the  good  land,  saying  'twas  not  half  as  good  as 
some  pretend  it  was.  They  also  began  to  vilify  his 
servants,  and  to  count  the  very  best  of  them  meddle- 
some, troublesome  busy-bodies.  Further,  they  would 
call  the  bread  of  God  husks ;  the  comforts  of  his 
children,  fancies ;  the  travel  and  labour  of  pilgrims, 
things  to  no  purpose. 

CHRIS.  Nay,  said  Christiana,  if  they  were  such, 
they  shall  never  be  bewailed  by  me.  They  have 
but  what  they  deserve,  and  I  think  it  is  well  that 
they  hang  so  near  the  highway  that  others  may  see 
and  take  warning.  But  had  it  not  been  well  if  their 
crimes  had  been  engraven  in  some  plate  of  iron  or 
brass,  and  left  here,  even  where  they  did  their 
mischiefs,  for  a  caution  to  other  bad  men  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  So  it  is,  as  you  well  may  perceive 
if  you  will  go  a  little  to  the  wall. 

MERCY.  No,  no,  let  them  hang,  and  their  names 
rot,  and  their  crimes  live  for  ever  against  them.  I 
think  it  a  high  favour  that  they  were  hanged  afore 
we  came  hither;  who  knows  else  what  they  might 
have  done  to  such  poor  women  as  we  are  ?  Then 
she  turned  it  into  a  song,  saying— 

Now  then  you  three,  hang  there,  and  be  a  sign 
To  all  that  shall  against  the  truth  combine. 
And  let  him  that  comes  after,  fear  this  end, 
If  unto  pilgrims  he  is  not  a  friend. 
And  thou,  my  soul,  of  all  such  men  beware, 
That  unto  holiness  opposers  are. 

Part  i.  Thus  they  went  on  till  they  came  at  the  foot  of 

page49'  the  Hill  Difficulty,  where,  again,  their  good  friend, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        267 

Mr.  Great-heart,  took  an  occasion  to  tell  them  of 

what  happened  there  when  Christian  himself  went 

by.     So  he  had  them  first  to  the  spring.     Lo,  saith  Tis  difficult 

he,  this  is  the  spring  that  Christian  drank  of  before  loodToctriue 

he  went  up  this  hill,  and  then  'twas  clear  and  good,  in  erroneous 

but  now  'tis  dirty  with  the  feet  of  some  that  are  Ezek.  ixdv.  is. 

not  desirous  that  pilgrims  here  should  quench  their 

thirst.     Thereat  Mercy  said,  And  why  so  envious, 

trow  ?     But  said  their  guide,  It  will  do,  if  taken  up 

and  put  into  a  vessel  that  is  sweet  and  good  ;  for 

then  the  dirt  will  sink  to  the  bottom,  and  the  water 

come   out   by   itself  more   clear.      Thus   therefore 

Christiana  and  her  companions  were  compelled  to 

do.     They  took  it  up,  and  put  it  into  an  earthen 

pot,  and  so  let  it  stand  till  the  dirt  was  gone  to  the 

bottom,  and  then  they  drank  thereof. 

Next   he   showed   them   the   two    by-ways   that  By-paths, 
were  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  where  Formality  and  ^  ^^ 
Hypocrisy  lost  themselves.      And,   said   he,  these  keep  all 

i  ,  i  m  i  from  going- 

are  dangerous  paths.       I  wo  were  here  cast  away  in  them. 


when  Christian  came  by  ;  and  although,  as  you  see, 
these  ways  are  since  stopped  up  with  chains,  posts, 
and  a  ditch,  yet  there  are  that  will  choose  to 
adventure  here,  rather  than  take  the  pains  to  go 
up  this  hill. 

CHRIS.  'The  way  of  transgressors  is  hard.'     'Tis  Prov.  xm.  15. 
a  wonder  that  they  can  get  into  those  ways,  without 
danger  of  breaking  their  necks. 

GREAT-HEART.  They  will  venture  ;  yea,  if  at  any 
time  any  of  the  King's  servants  doth  happen  to  see 
them,  and  doth  call  unto  them,  and  tell  them  that 
they  are  in  the  wrong  ways,  and  do  bid  them  beware 


Jer  xliv.  16,  17. 


The  reason 
why  some  do 
choose  to  go 
in  by-ways. 
Prov.  xv.  19. 


The  hill  puts 
the  pilgrims 
to  it. 


They  sit  in 
the  arbour. 
Part  i. 

page  51. 

Matt.  xi.  28. 


268        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

the  danger,  then  they  will  railingly  return  them 
answer  and  say,  '  As  for  the  word  that  thou  hast 
spoken  unto  us  in  the  name  of  the  King,  we  will 
not  hearken  unto  thee ;  but  we  will  certainly  do 
whatsoever  thing  goeth  out  of  our  own  mouths,' 
etc.  Nay,  if  you  look  a  little  farther,  you  shall 
see  that  these  ways  are  made  cautionary  enough, 
not  only  by  these  posts,  and  ditch,  and  chain,  but 
also  by  being  hedged  up ;  yet  they  will  choose  to 
go  there. 

CHRIS.  They  are  idle,  they  love  not  to  take  pains, 
up-hill  way  is  unpleasant  to  them.  So  it  is  ful- 
filled unto  them  as  it  is  written,  '  The  way  of  the 
slothful  man  is  as  a  hedge  of  thorns.'  Yea,  they 
will  rather  choose  to  walk  upon  a  snare  than  to  go 
up  this  hill,  and  the  rest  of  this  way  to  the  city. 

Then  they  set  forward,  and  began  to  go  up  the 
hill,  and  up  the  hill  they  went ;  but  before  they  got 
to  the  top,  Christiana  began  to  pant,  and  said,  I 
dare  say  this  is  a  breathing  hill.  No  marvel  if  they 
that  love  their  ease  more  than  their  souls,  choose  to 
themselves  a  smoother  way.  Then  said  Mercy,  I 
must  sit  down ;  also  the  least  of  the  children  began 
to  cry.  Come,  come,  said  Great-heart,  sit  not  down 
here,  for  a  little  above  is  the  Prince's  arbour.  Then 
took  he  the  little  boy  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  up 
thereto. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  arbour,  they  were 
very  willing  to  sit  down,  for  they  were  all  in  a 
pelting  heat.  Then  said  Mercy,  How  sweet  is  rest 
to  them  that  labour !  And  how  good  is  the  Prince 
of  pilgrims,  to  provide  such  resting-places  for  them ! 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        269 

Of  this  arbour  I  have  heard  much,  but  I  never  saw 
it  before.  But  here  let  us  beware  of  sleeping ;  for, 
as  I  have  heard,  for  that  it  cost  poor  Christian 
dear. 

Then   said    Mr.    Great-heart   to   the   little   ones, 
Come,  my  pretty  boys,  how  do  you  do  ?      What 
think  you  now  of  going  on  pilgrimage  ?     Sir,  said  The  little 
the  least,  I  was  almost  beat  out  of  heart,  but  I  JjS^SSJ 
thank  you  for  lending  me  a  hand  at  my  need.     And  and  also  to 

*  L    .,  Mercy. 

1  remember  now  what  my  mother  has  told  me, 
namely,  That  the  way  to  heaven  is  as  up  a  ladder, 
and  the  way  to  hell  is  as  down  a  hill.  But  I  had 
rather  go  up  the  ladder  to  life,  than  down  the  hill 
to  death. 

Then  said  Mercy,  But  the  proverb  is,  To  go  down  Which  is 
the  hill  is  easy.     But  James  said  (for  that  was  his  hm^dow^ 
name),  The  day  is  coming,  when,  in  my  opinion,  hill. 
going  down  hill  will  be  the  hardest  of  all.     'Tis  a 
good  boy,  said  his  master;   thou  hast  given  her  a 
right  answer.      Then  Mercy  smiled,  but  the  little 
boy  did  blush. 

CHRIS.  Come,  said  Christiana,  will  you  eat  a  bit,  They  refresh 
a  little  to  sweeten  your  mouths,  while  you  sit  here  themselves- 
to  rest  your  legs?  For  I  have  here  a  piece  of 
pomegranate,  which  Mr.  Interpreter  put  in  my 
hand,  just  when  I  came  out  of  his  doors.  He  gave 
me  also  a  piece  of  an  honeycomb,  and  a  little  bottle 
of  spirits.  I  thought  he  gave  you  something,  said 
Mercy,  because  he  called  you  a  to-side.  Yes,  so  he 
did,  said  the  other;  but  Mercy,  it  shall  still  be  as 
I  said  it  should,  when  at  first  we  came  from  home : 
Thou  shalt  be  a  sharer  in  all  the  good  that  I  have, 


270        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

because  thou  so  willingly  didst  become  my  com- 
panion. Then  she  gave  to  them,  and  they  did  eat, 
both  Mercy  and  the  boys.  And  said  Christiana  to 
Mr.  Great-heart,  Sir,  will  you  do  as  we?  But 
he  answered,  You  are .  going  on  pilgrimage,  and 
presently  I  shall  return ;  much  good  may  what  you 
have  do  to  you :  at  home  I  eat  the  same  every  day. 
Now  when  they  had  eaten  and  drank,  and  had 
chatted  a  little  longer,  their  guide  said  to  them, 
The  day  wears  away ;  if  you  think  good,  let  us 
prepare  to  be  going.  So  they  got  up  to  go,  and 
the  little  boys  went  before.  But  Christiana  forgot 
to  take  her  bottle  of  spirits  with  her,  so  she  sent 
her  little  boy  back  to  fetch  it.  Then  said  Mercy, 
I  think  this  is  a  losing  place.  Here  Christian  lost 
his  roll,  and  here  Christiana  left  her  bottle  behind 
her :  Sir,  what  is  the  cause  of  this  ?  So  their  guide 
made  answer  and  said,  The  cause  is  sleep  or  forget- 
fulness :  some  sleep,  when  they  should  keep  awake ; 
and  some  forget,  when  they  should  remember ;  and 
this  is  the  very  cause  why  often  at  the  resting- 
places  some  pilgrims  in  some  things  come  off  losers. 
Pilgrims  should  watch,  and  remember  what  they 
have  already  received  under  their  greatest  enjoy- 
ments ;  but  for  want  of  doing  so,  ofttimes  their 
rejoicing  ends  in  tears,  and  their  sunshine  in  a 
cloud :  Witness  the  story  of  Christian  at  this  place. 
When  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  Mis- 
trust and  Timorous  met  Christian  to  persuade  him 
to  go  back  for  fear  of  the  lions,  they  perceived  as 
it  were  a  stage,  and  before  it,  towards  the  road,  a 
broad  plate,  with  a  copy  of  verses  written  thereon, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        271 

and  underneath,  the  reason  of  raising  up  of  that 
stage  in  that  place,  rendered.  The  verses  were 
these — 

Let  him  that  sees  this  stage  take  heed 

Unto  his  heart  and  tongue  ; 
Lest  if  he  do  not,  here  he  speed 

As  some  have  long  agone. 

The  words  underneath  the  verses  were,  This 
stage  was  built  to  punish  such  upon,  who,  through 
timorousness  or  mistrust,  shall  be  afraid  to  go  farther 
on  pilgrimage.  Also,  on  this  stage  both  Mistrust 
and  Timorous  were  burned  through  the  tongue  with 
an  hot  iron,  for  endeavouring  to  hinder  Christian  in 
his  journey. 

Then  said  Mercy,  This  is  much  like  to  the  saying 
of  the  Beloved,  '  What  shall  be  given  unto  thee  ?  or  ps.  cxx.  3,  4. 
what  shall  be  done  unto  thee,  thou  false  tongue  ? 
Sharp  arrows  of  the  mighty,  with  coals  of  juniper.' 

So  they  went  on,  till  they  came  within  sight  of  parti. 
the  lions.     Now  Mr.  Great-heart  was  a  strong  man,  pages  54)  55' 
so  he  was  not  afraid  of  a  lion ;  but  yet,  when  they 
were  come  up  to  the  place  where  the  lions  were,  An  emblem 
the  boys  that  went  before  were  glad  to  cringe  be-  ^Trlvety 
hind,   for   they  were  afraid  of  the  lions ;    so  they  when  there 
stepped  back,  and  went  behind.    At  this  their  guide  but  shrink6^ 
smiled,  and  said,  How  now,  my  boys,  do  you  love  when  troubles 
to  go  before,  when  no  danger  doth  approach,  and 
love  to  come  behind  so  soon  as  the  lions  appear  ? 

Now  as  they  went  up,  Mr.  Great-heart  drew  his 
sword,  with  intent  to  make  a  way  for  the  pilgrims  Of  Grim  the 
in  spite  of  the  lions.     Then  there  appeared  one  that,  ^n^*°f 
it  seems,  had  taken  upon  him  to  back  the  lions  ;  and  the  lions- 


272        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

he  said  to  the  pilgrims'  guide,  What  is  the  cause  of 
your  corning  hither  ?  Now  the  name  of  that  man 
was  Grim,  or  Bloody-man,  because  of  his  slaying  of 
pilgrims,  and  he  was  of  the  race  of  the  giants. 

GREAT-HEART,,  Then  said  the  pilgrims'  guide, 
These  women  and  children  are  going  on  pilgrimage, 
and  this  is  the  way  they  must  go,  and  go  it  they 
shall  in  spite  of  thee  and  the  lions. 

GRIM.  This  is  not  their  way,  neither  shall  they 
go  therein.  I  am  come  forth  to  withstand  them, 
and  to  that  end  will  back  the  lions. 

Now  to  say  truth,  by  reason  of  the  fierceness  of 
the  lions,  and  of  the  grim  carriage  of  him  that  did 
back  them,  this  way  had  of  late  lain  much  unoccu- 
pied, and  was  almost  all  grown  over  with  grass. 

CHRIS.  Then  said  Christiana,  Though  the  high- 
ways have  been  unoccupied  heretofore,  and  though 
the  travellers  have  been  made  in  time  past  to  walk 
through  by-paths,  it  must  not  be  so  now  I  am  risen. 
judges  v.  6, 7.    Now  *  I  am  risen  a  mother  in  Israel.' 

GRIM.  Then  he  swore  by  the  lions,  but  it  should ; 
and  therefore  bid  them  turn  aside,  for  they  should 
not  have  passage  there. 

GREAT-HEART.  But  their  guide  made  first  his 
approach  unto  Grim,  and  laid  so  heavily  at  him 
with  his  sword,  that  he  forced  him  to  a  retreat. 

GRIM.  Then  said  he  (that  attempted  to  back  the 
lions),  Will  you  slay  me  upon  mine  own  ground  ? 
A  fight  GREAT-HEART.  Tis  the  King's  highway  that  we 

betwixt  Grim      e  m  an(}  m  njs  way  ft  js  tjiat  i\lou  hast  placed  thy 

and  Great-  *  J 

heart.  lions ;  but  these  women,  and  these  children,  though 

weak,  shall  hold  on  their  way  in  spite  of  thy  lions. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        273 

And  with  that  he  gave  him  again  a  downright  blow, 

and  brought  him  upon  his  knees.     With  this  blow 

he  also  broke  his  helmet,  and -with  the  next  he  cut 

off  an  arm.     Then  did  the  giant  roar  so  hideously,  The  victory. 

that  his  voice  frighted  the  women;  and  yet  they 

were  glad  to  see  him  lie  sprawling  upon  the  ground. 

Now  the  lions  were  chained,  and  so  of  themselves 

could  do  nothing.     Wherefore,  when  old  Grim,  that 

intended  to  back  them,  was  dead,  Mr.  Great-heart 

said  to  the  pilgrims,  Come  now  and  follow  me,  and 

no  hurt  shall  happen  to  you  from  the  lions.     They 

therefore  went  on,  but  the  women  trembled  as  they 

passed  by  them;  the  boys  also  looked  as  if  they  They  pass  by 

would   die,   but   they   all   got   by   without   further  thelions- 

hurt. 

Now  then  they  were  within  sight  of  the  porter's  They  come  to 
lodge,  and  they  soon  came  up  unto  it ;  but  they 
made  the  more  haste  after  this  to  go  thither,  because 
'tis  dangerous  travelling  there  in  the  night.  So  when 
they  were  come  to  the  gate,  the  guide  knocked,  and 
the  porter  cried,  Who  is  there  ?  But  as  soon  as  the 
guide  had  said,  It  is  I,  he  knew  his  voice,  and  came 
down  (for  the  guide  had  oft  before  that  come  thither 
as  a  conductor  of  pilgrims).  When  he  was  come 
down,  he  opened  the  gate,  and  seeing  the  guide 
standing  just  before  it  (for  he  saw  not  the  women, 
for  they  were  behind  him)  he  said  unto  him,  How 
now,  Mr.  Great-heart?  what  is  your  business  here 
so  late  to-night?  I  have  brought,  said  he,  some 
pilgrims  hither,  where,  by  my  Lord's  commandment, 
they  must  lodge.  I  had  been  here  some  time  ago, 
had  I  not  been  opposed  by  the  giant  that  did  use  to 


Great-heart 
attempts  to 
go  back. 
The  pilgrims 
implore  his 
company 
still. 


Help  lost 
for  want  of 
asking  for. 


Part  i. 
page  55. 


274        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

back  the  lions  ;  but  I,  after  a  long  and  tedious  com- 
bat with  him,  have  cut  him  off,  and  have  brought 
the  pilgrims  hither  in  safety. 

PORTER,  Will  you  not  go  in,  and  stay  till 
morning  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  No ;  I  will  return  to  my  Lord 
to-night. 

CHRIS.  Oh,  Sir,  I  know  not  how  to  be  willing 
you  should  leave  us  in  our  pilgrimage ;  you  have 
been  so  faithful  and  so  loving  to  us,  you  have  fought 
so  stoutly  for  us,  you  have  been  so  hearty  in  coun- 
selling of  us,  that  I  shall  never  forget  your  favour 
towards  us. 

MERCY.  Then  said  Mercy,  O  that  we  might  have 
thy  company  to  our  journey's  end !  How  can  such 
poor  women  as  we,  hold  out  in  a  way  so  full  of 
troubles  as  this  way  is,  without  a  friend  and 
defender  ? 

JAMES.  Then  said  James,  the  youngest  of  the 
boys,  Pray,  Sir,  be  persuaded  to  go  with  us,  and 
help  us,  because  we  are  so  weak,  and  the  way  so 
dangerous  as  it  is. 

GREAT-HEART.  I  am  at  my  Lord's  commandment 
If  he  shall  allot  me  to  be  your  guide  quite  through, 
I  will  willingly  wait  upon  you.  But  here  you  failed 
at  first ;  for  when  he  bid  me  come  thus  far  with  you, 
then  you  should  have  begged  me  of  him  to  have 
gone  quite  through  with  you,  and  he  would  have 
granted  your  request.  However,  at  present  I  must 
withdraw ;  and  so,  good  Christiana,  Mercy,  and  my 
brave  children,  Adieu. 

Then  the  Porter,  Mr.  Watchful,  asked  Christiana 


GREATHEART    DRIVES    BACK    THE    LION 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        275 

of  her  country,  and  of  her  kindred.     And  she  said, 

I  came  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  I  am  a  widow  Christiana 

woman,  and  my  husband   is   dead,  his   name  was 


Christian  the  pilgrim.     How,  said  the  porter  ;  was  porter,  he 
he  your  husband  ?     Yes,  said  she,  and  these  are  his  damsel.  ° 
children  ;  and  this,  pointing  to  Mercy,  is  one  of  my 
townswomen.     Then  the  porter  rang  his  bell,  as  at 
such  times  he  is  wont,  and  there  came  to  the  door 
one  of  the  damsels,  whose  name  was  Humble-mind. 
And  to  her  the  porter  said,  Go,  tell  it  within,  that 
Christiana,  the  wife  of  Christian,  and  her  children, 
are  come  hither  on  pilgrimage.     She  went  in,  there- 
fore, and  told  it.    But  oh  !  what  a  noise  for  gladness  Joy  at  the 
was  there  within,  when  the  damsel  did   but  drop  pi7gsreims'the 
that  word  out  of  her  mouth.  coming. 

So  they  came  with  haste  to  the  porter,  for  Chris- 
tiana stood  still  at  the  door.  Then  some  of  the 
most  grave  said  unto  her,  Come  in,  Christiana  ; 
come  in,  thou  wife  of  that  good  man  ;  come  in,  thou 
blessed  woman;  come  in,  with  all  that  are  with 
thee.  So  she  went  in,  and  they  followed  her  that 
were  her  children  and  her  companions.  Now  when 
they  were  gone  in,  they  were  had  into  a  very  large 
room,  where  they  were  bidden  to  sit  down  ;  so  they 
sat  down,  and  the  chief  of  the  house  was  called  to 
see,  and  welcome  the  guests.  Then  they  came  in, 
and  understanding  who  they  were,  did  salute  each  Christians' 
other  with  a  kiss,  and  said,  Welcome,  ye  vessels  of  £|ndled  at 
the  grace  of  God  ;  welcome  to  us  your  friends.  the  sight  of 

Now  because  it  was  somewhat  late,  and  because  on< 
the  pilgrims  were  weary  with  their  journey,  and  also 
made  faint  with  the  sight  of  the  fight,  and  of  the 


276        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Exod.  xii.  38. 


John  i.  29. 


Part  i. 
page  64. 
Christ's 
bosom  is  for 
all  pilgrims. 


Music. 


terrible  lions,  therefore  they  desired,  as  soon  as 
might  be,  to  prepare  to  go  to  rest.  Nay,  said  those 
of  the  family,  refresh  yourselves  first  with  a  morsel 
of  meat.  For  they  had  prepared  for  them  a  lamb, 
with  the  accustomed  sauce  belonging  thereto ;  for 
the  porter  had  heard  before  of  their  coming,  and  had 
told  it  to  them  within.  So  when  they  had  supped, 
and  ended  their  prayer  with  a  psalm,  they  desired 
they  might  go  to  rest.  But  let  us,  said  Christiana, 
if  we  may  be  so  bold  as  to  choose,  be  in  that  chamber 
that  was  my  husband's  when  he  was  here.  So  they 
had  them  up  thither,  and  they  lay  all  in  a  room. 
When  they  were  at  rest,  Christiana  and  Mercy 
entered  into  discourse  about  things  that  were  con- 
venient. 

CHRIS.  Little  did  I  think  once,  that  when  my 
husband  went  on  pilgrimage,  I  should  ever  have 
followed. 

MERCY.  And  you  as  little  thought  of  lying  in  his 
bed,  and  in  his  chamber  to  rest,  as  you  do  now. 

CHRIS.  And  much  less  did  I  ever  think  of  seeing 
his  face  with  comfort,  and  of  worshipping  the  Lord 
the  King  with  him,  and  yet  now  I  believe  I  shall. 

MERCY.  Hark  !  don't  you  hear  a  noise  ? 

CHRIS.  Yes ;  'tis,  as  I  believe,  a  noise  of  music, 
for  joy  that  we  are  here. 

MERCY.  Wonderful !  Music  in  the  house,  music 
in  the  heart,  and  music  also  in  heaven,  for  joy  that 
we  are  here. 

Thus  they  talked  a  while,  and  then  betook  them- 
selves to  sleep.  So  in  the  morning,  when  they  were 
awake,  Christiana  said  to  Mercy : 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        277 

CHRIS.  What  was  the  matter,  that  you  did  laugh  Mercy  did 
in  your  sleep  to-night?     I  suppose  you  were  in  a  si^ m *"* 
dream. 

MERCY.  So  I  was,  and  a  sweet  dream  it  was  ;  but 
are  you  sure  I  laughed  ? 

CHRIS.  Yes ;  you  laughed  heartily  :  but  prithee, 
Mercy,  tell  me  thy  dream. 

MERCY.  I  was  a-dreaming  that  I  sat  all  alone  in  a  Mercy's 
solitary  place,  and  was  bemoaning  of  the  hardness  of  dream- 
my  heart. 

Now  I  had  not  sat  there  long,  but  methought 
many  were  gathered  about  me,  to  see  me,  and  to 
hear  what  it  was  that  I  said.  So  they  hearkened,  and 
I  went  on  bemoaning  the  hardness  of  my  heart.  At 
this,  some  of  them  laughed  at  me,  some  called  me 
fool,  and  some  began  to  thrust  me  about.  With  What  her 
that,  methought  I  looked  up,  and  saw  one  coming  dream  was' 
with  wings  towards  me.  So  he  came  directly  to  me, 
and  said,  Mercy,  what  aileth  thee  ?  Now  when  he 
had  heard  me  make  my  complaint,  he  said,  *  Peace 
be  to  thee.'  He  also  wiped  mine  eyes  with  his 
handkerchief,  and  clad  me  in  silver  and  gold.  He 
put  a  chain  about  my  neck,  and  ear-rings  in  mine  Ezek.xvi.s-ii 
ears,  and  a  beautiful  crown  upon  my  head.  Then  he 
took  me  by  the  hand,  and  said,  Mercy,  come  after 
me.  So  he  went  up,  and  I  followed,  till  we  came  at 
a  golden  gate.  Then  he  knocked ;  and  when  they 
within  had  opened,  the  man  went  in  and  I  followed 
him  up  to  a  throne,  upon  which  one  sat,  and  he 
said  to  me,  Welcome,  daughter.  The  place  looked 
bright,  and  twinkling  like  the  stars,  or  rather  like 
the  sun,  and  I  thought  that  I  saw  your  husband 


278        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

there.     So  I  awoke  from  my  dream.     But  did   I 
laugh  ? 

CHRIS.  Laugh  !  ay,  and  well  you  might,  to  see 
yourself  so  well.  For  you  must  give  me  leave  to 
tell  you,  that  I  believe  it  was  a  good  dream ;  and 
that,  as  you  have  begun  to  find  the  first  part  true, 

i4bi5Xxiii*  so  y°u  s^a^  ^nc*  tne  second  at  last.  '  God  speaks 
once,  yea  twice,  yet  man  perceiveth  it  not.  In  a 
dream,  in  a  vision  of  the  night,  when  deep  sleep 
falleth  upon  men,  in  slumbering  upon  the  bed.'  We 
need  not,  when  a-bed,  lie  awake  to  talk  with  God ; 
he  can  visit  us  while  we  sleep,  and  cause  us  then  to 
hear  his  voice.  Our  heart  ofttimes  wakes  when  we 
sleep ;  and  God  can  speak  to  that,  either  by  words, 
by  proverbs,  by  signs  and  similitudes,  as  well  as  if 
one  was  awake. 

Mercy  glad          MERCY.  Well,  I  am  glad  of  my  dream,  for  I  hope 
dream.  ere  long  to  see  it  fulfilled,  to  the  making  of  me  laugh 

again. 

CHRIS.  I  think  it  is  now  high  time  to  rise,  and  to 
know  what  we  must  do. 

MERCY.  Pray,  if  they  invite  us  to  stay  a  while, 
let  us  willingly  accept  of  the  proffer.  I  am  the 
willinger  to  stay  a  while  here,  to  grow  better 
acquainted  with  these  maids ;  methinks  Prudence, 
Piety,  and  Charity  have  very  comely  and  sober 
countenances. 

CHRIS.  We  shall  see  what  they  will  do.  So  when 
they  were  up  and  ready,  they  came  down ;  and 
they  asked  one  another  of  their  rest,  and  if  it  was 
comfortable  or  not. 

MERCY.    Very   good,    said   Mercy ;    it    was    one 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        279 

of  the   best   night's   lodging   that   ever  I    had   in 
my  life. 

Then  said  Prudence  and  Piety,  If  you  will  be  They  stay 
persuaded  to  stay  here  a  while,  you  shall  have  what  J^® some 
the  house  will  afford. 

CHAR.  Ay,  and  that  with  a  very  good  will,  said 
Charity.    So  they  consented,  and  stayed  there  about 
a  month  or  above,  and  became  very  profitable  one 
to  another.     And  because  Prudence  would  see  how  Prudence 
Christiana  had  brought  up  her  children,  she  asked  ^techlse1 
leave  of  her  to  catechise  them.    So  she  gave  her  free  Christiana's 

^j  i  »l  j 

consent.     Then  she  began  at  the  youngest,  whose  c 
name  was  James. 

PRUD.  And  she  said,  Come,  James,  canst  thou  tell  James 
who  made  thee  ?  catechised. 

JAMES.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

PRUD.  Good  boy.  And  canst  thou  tell  who 
saves  thee  ? 

JAMES.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

PRUD.  Good  boy  still.  But  how  doth  God  the 
Father  save  thee  ? 

JAMES.  By  his  grace. 

PRUD.   How  doth  God  the  Son  save  thee  ? 

JAMES.  By  his  righteousness,  death,  and  blood, 
and  life. 

PRUD.  And  how  doth  God  the  Holy  Ghost  save 
thee? 

JAMES.  By  his  illumination,  by  his  renovation, 
and  by  his  preservation. 

Then  said  Prudence  to   Christiana,  You  are  to 


280        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

be  commended  for  thus  bringing  your  children.  I 
suppose  I  need  not  ask  the  rest  these  questions, 
since  the  youngest  of  them  can  answer  them  so 
well.  I  will  therefore  now  apply  myself  to  the 
youngest  next. 

Joseph  PRUD.  Then  she  said,  Come,  Joseph  (for  his  name 

was  Joseph),  will  you  let  me  catechise  you  ? 

JOSEPH.  With  all  my  heart. 

PRUD.  What  is  man  ? 

JOSEPH.  A  reasonable  creature,  so  made  by  God, 
as  my  brother  said. 

PRUD.  What  is  supposed  by  this  word  '  saved  '  ? 

JOSEPH.  That  man  by  sin  has  brought  himself 
into  a  state  of  captivity  and  misery. 

PRUD.  What  is  supposed  by  his  being  saved  by 
the  Trinity  ? 

JOSEPH.  That  sin  is  so  great  and  mighty  a  tyrant, 
that  none  can  pull  us  out  of  its  clutches  but  God ; 
and  that  God  is  so  good  and  loving  to  man,  as  to 
pull  him  indeed  out  of  this  miserable  state. 

PRUD.  What  is  God's  design  in  saving  of  poor 
men  ? 

JOSEPH.  The  glorifying  of  his  name,  of  his  grace 
and  justice,  etc.,  and  the  everlasting  happiness  of  his 
creature. 

PRUD.  Who  are  they  that  must  be  saved  ? 

JOSEPH.  Those  that  accept  of  his  salvation. 

Good  boy,  Joseph ;  thy  mother  has  taught  thee 
well,  and  thou  hast  hearkened  to  what  she  has  said 
unto  thee. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Samuel,  who  was  the 
eldest  but  one : 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        281 

PRUD.    Come,    Samuel,   are   you   willing  that   I  Samuel 
should  catechise  you  also  ?  catechised. 

SAMUEL.  Yes,  forsooth,  if  you  please. 

PRUD.  What  is  heaven  ? 

SAM.  A  place  and  state  most  blessed,  because 
God  dwelleth  there. 

PRUD.  What  is  hell  ? 

SAM.  A  place  and  state  most  woeful,  because  it 
is  the  dwelling-place  of  sin,  the  devil,  and  death. 

PRUD.  Why  wouldest  thou  go  to  heaven  ? 

SAM.  That  I  may  see  God,  and  serve  him  with- 
out weariness ;  that  I  may  see  Christ,  and  love  him 
everlastingly ;  that  I  may  have  that  fullness  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  me,  that  I  can  by  no  means  here 
enjoy. 

PRUD.  A  very  good  boy  also,  and  one  that  has 
learned  well. 

Then  she  addressed  herself  to  the  eldest,  whose  Matthew 
name  was  Matthew;  and  she  said  to  him,  Come,  catechised- 
Matthew,  shall  I  also  catechise  you  ? 

MATT.  With  a  very  good  will. 

PRUD.  I  ask  then,  if  there  was  ever  anything  that 
had  a  being  antecedent  to,  or  before  God  ? 

MATT.  No,  for  God  is  eternal ;  nor  is  there  any- 
thing excepting  himself  that  had  a  being  until  the 
be-ginning  of  the  first  day :  «  For  in  six  days  the 
Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that 
in  them  is.' 

PRUD.  What  do  you  think  of  the  Bible  ? 

MATT.  It  is  the  holy  Word  of  God. 

PRUD.  Is  there  nothing  written  therein  but  what 
you  understand  ? 


Prudence's 
conclusion 
upon  the 
catechising 
of  the  boys. 


Mercy  has  a 
sweetheart. 


282        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

MATT.  Yes  ;  a  great  deal. 

PRUD.  What  do  you  do  when  you  meet  with  such 
places  therein  that  you  do  not  understand  ? 

MATT.  I  think  God  is  wiser  than  I.  I  pray  also 
that  he  will  please  to  let  me  know  all  therein  that 
he  knows  will  be  for  my  good. 

PRUD.  How  believe  you  as  touching  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead  ? 

MATT.  I  believe  they  shall  rise,  the  same  that  was 
buried,  the  same  in  nature,  though  not  in  corruption. 
And  I  believe  this  upon  a  double  account :  First, 
because  God  has  promised  it ;  Secondly,  because  he 
is  able  to  perform  it. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  the  boys,  You  must  still 
hearken  to  your  mother,  for  she  can  learn  you  more. 
You  must  also  diligently  give  ear  to  what  good  talk 
you  shall  hear  from  others,  for,  for  your  sakes  do 
they  speak  good  things.  Observe,  also,  and  that 
with  carefulness,  what  the  heavens  and  the  earth 
do  teach  you;  but  especially  be  much  in  the  medita- 
tion of  that  book  that  was  the  cause  of  your  father's 
becoming  a  pilgrim.  I  for  my  part,  my  children, 
will  teach  you  what  I  can  while  you  are  here,  and 
shall  be  glad  if  you  will  ask  me  questions  that  tend 
to  godly  edifying. 

Now  by  that  these  pilgrims  had  been  at  this  place 
a  week,  Mercy  had  a  visitor  that  pretended  some 
good  will  unto  her,  and  his  name  was  Mr.  Brisk; 
a  man  of  some  breeding,  and  that  pretended  to 
religion,  but  a  man  that  stuck  very  close  to  the 
world.  So  he  came  once  or  twice  or  more  to 
Mercy,  and  offered  love  unto  her.  Now  Mercy 


MR    BRISK    AND    MERCY 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        283 

was  of  a  fair  countenance,  and  therefore  the  more 
alluring. 

Her  mind  also  was,  to  be  always  busying  of  her-  Mercy's 
self  in  doing ;  for  when  she  had  nothing  to  do  for  *  -mPer< 
herself,  she  would  be  making  of  hose  and  garments 
for  others,  and  would  bestow  them  upon  them  that 
had  need.     And  Mr.  Brisk,  not  knowing  where  or 
how  she  disposed  of  what  she  made,  seemed  to  be 
greatly  taken,  for  that   he  found   her   never   idle. 
I  will  warrant  her  a  good  housewife,  quoth  he  to 
himself. 

Mercy  then  revealed  the  business  to  the  maidens  Mercy 
that  were  of  the  house,  and  inquired  of  them  con-  {JJ^^d^ 
cerning  him,  for  they  did  know  him  better  than  she.  concerning 
So  they  told  her  that  he  was  a  very  busy  young     r* 
man,  and  one  that  pretended  to  religion,  but  was,  as 
they  feared,  a  stranger  to  the  power  of  that  which 
was  good. 

Nay  then,  said  Mercy,  I  will  look  no  more  on 
him  ;  for  I  purpose  never  to  have  a  clog  to  my  soul. 

Prudence  then  replied,  that  there  needed  no  great 
matter  of  discouragement  to  be  given  to  him,  her 
continuing  so  as  she  had  begun  to  do  for  the  poor 
would  quickly  cool  his  courage. 

So  the  next  time  he  comes,  he  finds  her  at  her  old  Talk  betwixt 
work,  a-making  of  things  for  the  poor.     Then  said  Mr'iLisk1 
he,  What !  always  at  it  ?     Yes,  said  she,  either  for 
myself,  or  for  others.     And  what  canst  thou  earn  a 
day  ?  quoth  he.     I  do  these  things,  said  she,  '  that 
I  may  be  rich  in  good  works,  laying  up  in  store  a  i  Tim.  vi. 
good  foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that  I 
may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.'     Why,  prithee,  what 


284       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


He  forsakes 
her,  and  why. 


Mercy  in 
the  practice 
of  merc\ 


reject 
while  Mercy 
in  the  name 
of  mercy  is 
liked. 


Mercy's 
resolution. 


How  Mercy's 
sister  was 
served  by  her 
husband. 


dost  thou  with  them  ?  said  he.  Clothe  the  naked, 
said  she.  With  that  his  countenance  fell.  So  he 
forbore  to  come  at  her  again.  And  when  he  was 
asked  the  reason  why,  he  said  that  Mercy  was  a 
pretty  lass,  but  troubled  with  ill  conditions. 

When  he  had  left  her,  Prudence  said,  Did  I  not 
tell  thee  that  Mr.  Brisk  would  soon  forsake  thee?  yea, 
he  will  raise  up  an  ill  report  of  thee;  for  notwith- 
standing his  pretence  to  religion,  and  his  seeming 
love  to  Mercy,  yet  Mercy  and  he  are  of  tempers 
so  different,  that  I  believe  they  will  never  come 
together. 

MERCY.  I  might  a  had  husbands  afore  now, 
though  I  spake  not  of  it  to  any ;  but  they  were  such 
as  did  not  like  my  conditions,  though  never  did  any 
of  them  find  fault  with  my  person.  So  they  and  I 
could  not  agree. 

PRUD.  Mercy  in  our  days  is  little  set  by,  any 
further  than  as  to  its  name  :  the  practice,  which 
is  set  forth,  by  thy  conditions,  there  are  but  few 
that  can  abide. 

MERCY.  Well,  said  Mercy,  if  nobody  will  have 
me,  I  will  die  a  maid,  or  my  conditions  shall  be  to 
me  as  a  husband.  For  I  cannot  change  my  nature, 
and  to  have  one  that  lies  cross  to  me  in  this,  that  I 
purpose  never  to  admit  of,  as  long  as  I  live.  I  had 
a  sister  named  Bountiful,  that  was  married  to  one 
of  these  churls ;  but  he  and  she  could  never  agree  ; 
but  because  my  sister  was  resolved  to  do  as  she  had 
begun,  that  is,  to  show  kindness  to  the  poor,  there- 
fore her  husband  first  cried  her  down  at  the  cross, 
and  then  turned  her  out  of  his  doors. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        285 

PRUD.  And  yet  he  was  a  professor,  I  warrant 
you  ? 

MERCY.  Yes,  such  a  one  as  he  was,  and  of  such 
as  he,  the  world  is  now  full :  but  I  am  for  none  of 
them  all. 

Now  Matthew,  the  eldest  son  of  Christiana,  fell  Matthew 
sick,  and  his  sickness  was  sore  upon  him,  for  he  was  falls  sickt 
much  pained  in  his  bowels,  so  that  he  was  with  it,  at 
times,  pulled  as  'twere  both  ends  together.     There 
dwelt  also  not  far  from  thence,  one  Mr.  Skill,  an 
ancient  and  well-approved  physician.     So  Christiana 
desired  it,  and  they  sent   for   him,  and  he  came. 
When  he  was  entered  the  room,  and  had  a  little 
observed  the  boy,  he  concluded  that  he  was  sick 
of  the  gripes.     Then  he  said  to  his  mother,  What  Gripes  of 
diet  has  Matthew  of  late  fed  upon  ?     Diet !  said 
Christiana,  nothing  but  that  which  is  wholesome. 
The  physician  answered,  This  boy  has  been  tamper-  The 
ing  with  something  that  lies  in  his  maw  undigested, 
and  that  will  not  away  without  means.     And  I  tell 
you  that  he  must  be  purged,  or  else  he  will  die. 

SAM.   Then  said  Samuel,  Mother,  mother,  what  Samuel  puts 
was  that  which  my  brother  did  gather  up  and  eat,  fn^^of 
so  soon  as  we  were  come  from  the  gate  that  is  at  the  the  fruit  his 
head  of  this  way  ?     You  know  that  there  was  an  eat. 
orchard  on  the  left  hand,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
wall,  and  some  of  the  trees  hung  over  the  wall,  and 
my  brother  did  plash  and  did  eat. 

CHRIS.  True,  my  child,  said  Christiana,  he  did 
take  thereof,  and  did  eat ;  naughty  boy  as  he  was, 
I  did  chide  him,  and  yet  he  would  eat  thereof. 

SKILL.  I  knew  he  had  eaten  something  that  was 


286        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Potion 
prepared. 

Heb.  x.  1-4. 


The  Latin  1 
borrow. 
Job  vi.  54-57. 


Mark  ix.  49. 


Heb.  ix.  14. 


The  boy  loth 
to  take  the 
physic. 


Zech.  xii.  10. 


not  wholesome  food  ;  and  that  food,  to  wit,  that 
fruit,  is  even  the  most  hurtful  of  all.  It  is  the  fruit 
of  Beelzebub's  orchard.  I  do  marvel  that  none  did 
warn  you  of  it ;  many  have  died  thereof. 

CHRIS.  Then  Christiana  began  to  cry  ;  and  she 
said,  O  naughty  boy !  and  O  careless  mother !  what 
shall  I  do  for  my  son  ? 

SKILL.  Come,  do  not  be  too  much  dejected ;  the 
boy  may  do  well  again,  but  he  must  purge  and 
vomit. 

CHRIS.  Pray,  sir,  try  the  utmost  of  your  skill  with 
him,  whatever  it  costs. 

SKILL.  Nay,  I  hope  I  shall  be  reasonable.  So  he 
made  him  a  purge ;  but  it  was  too  weak.  'Twas 
said  it  was  made  of  the  blood  of  a  goat,  the  ashes  of 
an  heifer,  and  with  some  of  the  juice  of  hyssop,  etc. 
When  Mr.  Skill  had  seen  that  that  purge  was  too 
weak,  he  made  him  one  to  the  purpose,  'twas  made 
ex  carne  et  sanguine  Christi  (you  know  physicians 
give  strange  medicines  to  their  patients),  and  it  was 
made  up  into  pills,  with  a  promise  or  two,  and  a 
proportionable  quantity  of  salt.  Now  he  was  to 
take  them  three  at  a  time  fasting,  in  half  a  quarter 
of  a  pint  of  the  tears  of  repentance.  When  this 
potion  was  prepared  and  brought  to  the  boy,  he  was 
loth  to  take  it,  though  torn  with  the  gripes,  as  if 
he  should  be  pulled  in  pieces.  Come,  come,  said  the 
physician,  you  must  take  it.  It  goes  against  my 
stomach,  said  the  boy.  I  must  have  you  take  it, 
said  his  mother.  I  shall  vomit  it  up  again,  said  the 
boy.  Pray,  sir,  said  Christiana  to  Mr.  Skill,  how 
does  it  taste?  It  has  no  ill  taste,  said  the  doctor; 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        287 

and  with  that  she  touched  one  of  the  pills  with  the  The  mother 
tip  of  her  tongue.       Oh,   Matthew,  said  she,  this  *££$£* 
potion  is  sweeter  than  honey.     If  thou  lovest  thy  him. 
mother,  if  thou  lovest  thy  brothers,  if  thou  lovest 
Mercy,  if  thou  lovest  thy  life,  take  it.      So  with 
much  ado,  after  a  short  prayer  for  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  it,  he  took   it,  and  it  wrought  kindly 
with  him.     It  caused  him  to  purge,  it  caused  him 
to  sleep  and  rest  quietly,  it  put  him  into  a  fine 
heat  and  breathing  sweat,  and  did  quite  rid  him 
of  his  gripes. 

So  in  little  time  he  got  up,  and  walked  about  A  word  of 
with  a  staff,  and  would  go  from  room  to  room,  and  {^n^ 
talk  with  Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity  of  his  dis-  faith. 
temper,  and  how  he  was  healed. 

So  when  the  boy  was  healed,  Christiana  asked 
Mr.  Skill  saying,  Sir,  what  will  content  you  for 
your  pains  and  care  to  and  of  my  child  ?  And  he 
said,  You  must  pay  the  Master  of  the  College  of  Heb.  xiii.  11-15. 
Physicians,  according  to  rules  made,  in  that  case, 
and  provided. 

Cmus.  But,  Sir,  said  she,  what  is  this  pill  good 
for  else  ? 

SKILL.  It  is  an  universal  pill ;  'tis  good  against  all  This  pill  an 
the  diseases  that  pilgrims  are  incident  to,  and  when  it 
is  well  prepared,  it  will  keep  good,  time  out  of  mind. 

CHRIS.  Pray,  Sir,  make  me  up  twelve  boxes  of 
them,  for  if  I  can  get  these,  I  will  never  take  other 
physic. 

SKILL.  These  pills  are  good  to  prevent  diseases, 
as  well  as  to  cure  when  one  is  sick.  Yea,  I  dare 
say  it,  and  stand  to  it,  that  if  a  man  will  but  use 


John  vi.  50, 


In  a  glass  of 
the  tears  of 
repentance. 


Of  physic. 


Of  the  effects 
of  physic. 


Of  fire  and 
of  the  sun. 


288        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

this  physic  as  he  should,  it  will  make  him  live  for 
ever.  But,  good  Christiana,  thou  must  give  these 
pills  no  other  way  but  as  I  have  prescribed ;  for  if 
you  do,  they  will  do  no  good.  So  he  gave  unto 
Christiana  physic  for  herself,  and  her  boys,  and  for 
Mercy,  and  bid  Matthew  take  heed  how  he  eat 
any  more  green  plums,  and  kissed  them  and  went 
his  way. 

It  was  told  you  before  that  Prudence  bid  the 
boys,  that  if  at  any  time  they  would,  they  should 
ask  her  some  questions  that  might  be  profitable, 
and  she  would  say  something  to  them. 

MATT.  Then  Matthew,  who  had  been  sick,  asked 
her,  Why,  for  the  most  part,  physic  should  be  bitter 
to  our  palates  ? 

PRUD.  To  show  how  unwelcome  the  Word  of 
God  and  the  effects  thereof  are  to  a  carnal  heart. 

MATT.  Why  does  physic,  if  it  does  good,  purge, 
and  cause  that  we  vomit  ? 

PRUD.  To  show  that  the  Word,  when  it  works 
effectually,  cleanseth  the  heart  and  mind.  For 
look,  what  the  one  doth  to  the  body,  the  other  doth 
to  the  soul. 

MATT.  What  should  we  learn  by  seeing  the  flame 
of  our  fire  go  upwards  ?  and  by  seeing  the  beams 
and  sweet  influences  of  the  sun  strike  downwards  ? 

PRUD.  By  the  going  up  of  the  fire  we  are  taught 
to  ascend  to  heaven  by  fervent  and  hot  desires ;  and 
by  the  sun  sending  his  heat,  beams,  and  sweet 
influences  downwards,  we  are  taught  that  the 
Saviour  of  the  world,  though  high,  reaches  down 
with  his  grace  and  love  to  us  below. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        289 

MATT.  Where  have  the  clouds  their  water  ?  Of  the 

PRUD.  Out  of  the  sea.  clouds- 

MATT.  What  may  we  learn  from  that  ? 

PRUD.  That  ministers  should  fetch  their  doctrine 
from  God. 

MATT.  Why  do  they  empty  themselves  upon  the 
earth  ? 

PRUD.  To  show  that  ministers  should  give  out 
what  they  know  of  God  to  the  world. 

MATT.  Why  is  the  rainbow  caused  by  the  sun  ?       of  the 

PRUD.  To  show  that  the  covenant  of  God's  grace  rainbow- 
is  confirmed  to  us  in  Christ. 

MATT.  Why  do  the  springs  come  from  the  sea  to  of  the 
us  through  the  earth  ?  springs. 

PRUD.  To  show  that  the  grace  of  God  comes  to 
us  through  the  body  of  Christ. 

MATT.  Why  do  some  of  the  springs  rise  out  of 
the  tops  of  high  hills  ? 

PRUD.  To  show  that  the  spirit  of  grace  shall 
spring  up  in  some  that  are  great  and  mighty,  as 
well  as  in  many  that  are  poor  and  low. 

MATT.  Why  doth  the  fire  fasten  upon  the  candle-  of  the 
wick  ?  candle- 

PRUD.  To  show  that  unless  grace  doth  kindle 
upon  the  heart,  there  will  be  no  true  light  of  life 
in  us. 

MATT.  Why  is  the  wick,  and  tallow,  and  all,  spent 
to  maintain  the  light  of  the  candle  ? 

PRUD.  To  show  that  body,  and  soul,  and  all, 
should  be  at  the  service  of,  and  spend  themselves 
to  maintain  in  good  condition  that  grace  of  God 
that  is  in  us. 


Of  the 
pelican. 


Of  the  cock. 


The  weak 
may  some- 
times call 
the  strong 
to  prayers. 


They  provide 
to  be  gone 
on  their  way. 


290        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

MATT.  Why  doth  the  pelican  pierce  her  own 
breast  with  her  bill  ? 

PRUD.  To  nourish  her  young  ones  with  her  blood, 
and  thereby  to  show  that  Christ  the  blessed  so  loveth 
his  young,  his  people,  as  to  save  them  from  death 
by  his  blood. 

MATT.  What  may  one  learn  by  hearing  the  cock 
to  crow  ? 

PRUD.  Learn  to  remember  Peter's  sin,  and  Peter's 
repentance.  The  cock's  crowing  shows  also  that 
day  is  coming  on ;  let  then  the  crowing  of  the 
cock  put  thee  in  mind  of  that  last  terrible  day  of 
judgment. 

Now  about  this  time  their  month  was  out :  where- 
fore they  signified  to  those  of  the  house  that  'twas 
convenient  for  them  to  up  and  be  going.  Then 
said  Joseph  to  his  mother,  It  is  convenient  that  you 
forget  not  to  send  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Interpreter 
to  pray  him  to  grant  that  Mr.  Great-heart  should 
be  sent  unto  us,  that  he  may  be  our  conductor  the 
rest  of  our  way.  Good  boy,  said  she,  I  had  almost 
forgot.  So  she  drew  up  a  petition,  and  prayed 
Mr.  Watchful  the  porter  to  send  it  by  some  fit 
man  to  her  good  friend  Mr.  Interpreter ;  who,  when 
it  was  come,  and  he  had  seen  the  contents  of  the 
petition,  said  to  the  messenger,  Go  tell  them  that 
I  will  send  him. 

When  the  family  where  Christiana  was  saw  that 
they  had  a  purpose  to  go  forward,  they  called  the 
whole  house  together,  to  give  thanks  to  their  King 
for  sending  of  them  such  profitable  guests  as  these. 
Which  done,  they  said  to  Christiana,  And  shall  we 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        291 

not  show  thee  something,  according  as  our  custom 
is  to  do  to  pilgrims,  on  which  thou  mayest  medi- 
tate when  thou  art  upon  the  way  ?     So  they  took 
Christiana,  her  children,  and  Mercy,  into  the  closet, 
and  showed  them  one  of  the  apples  that  Eve  did  Eve's  apple, 
eat  of,  and  that  she  also  did  give  to  her  husband, 
and  that  for  the  eating  of  which  they  both  were 
turned   out  of  Paradise,  and   asked  her  what  she 
thought  that  was  ?      Then  Christiana  said,  'Tis  food  A  sight  of  sin 
or  poison,  I  know  not  which.     So  they  opened  the  IG*™?™?' 
matter    to   her,   and   she   held   up   her   hands   and  Eom- viL  24> 
wondered. 

Then  they  had  her  to  a  place,  and  showed  her 
Jacob's  ladder.     Now  at  that  time  there  were  some  Jacob's 
angels  ascending  upon   it.      So  Christiana  looked,  ladder- 
and  looked,  to  see  the  angels  go  up ;    and  so  did 
the  rest  of  the   company.     Then  they  were  going 
into  another  place  to  show  them  something  else ; 
but  James  said  to  his  mother,  Pray  bid  them  stay 
here  a  little  longer,  for  this  is  a  curious  sight.     So  A  sight  of 
they  turned  again,  and  stood  feeding  their  eyes  with  ^kLag18 
this  so  pleasant  a  prospect.      After  this,  they  had  j^f^j"' 12> 
them  into  a   place   where  did   hang   up   a   golden  Golden 
anchor,  so  they  bid  Christiana  take  it  down ;  For,  anchor- 
said  they,  you  shall  have  it  with  you,  for  'tis  of 
absolute  necessity  that  you  should,'  that  you  may  Heb.  vi.  19. 
lay  hold  of  that  within  the  veil,  and  stand  steadfast, 
in  case  you  should  meet  with  turbulent  weather: 
So  they  were  glad  thereof.     Then  they  took  them, 
and  had  them  to  the  mount  upon  which  Abraham  Of  Abraham 
our  father  had  offered  up  Isaac  his  son,  and  showed  j^118^  up 
them  the  altar,  the  wood,  the  fire,  and  the  knife,  for  Gen- xxii- 9- 


Prudence's 
virginals. 


Mr.  Great- 
heart  come 
again. 


He  brings  a 
token  from 
his  Lord 
with  him. 


292        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

they  remain  to  be  seen  to  this  very  day.  When 
they  had  seen  it,  they  held  up  their  hands  and 
blessed  themselves,  and  said,  Oh,  what  a  man  for 
love  to  his  Master,  and  for  denial  to  himself,  was 
Abraham.  After  they  had  showed  them  all  these 
things,  Prudence  took  them  into  the  dining-room, 
where  stood  a  pair  of  excellent  virginals :  so  she 
played  upon  them,  and  turned  what  she  had  showed 
them  into  this  excellent  song,  saying  : 

Eve's  apple  we  have  showed  you, 

Of  that  be  you  aware  ; 
You  have  seen  Jacob's  ladder,  too, 

Upon  which  angels  are. 
An  anchor  you  received  here ; 

But  let  not  these  suffice, 
Until  with  Abra'm  you  have  gave 

Your  best,  a  sacrifice. 

Now  about  this  time  one  knocked  at  the  door; 
so  the  porter  opened,  and  behold  Mr.  Great-heart 
was  there.  But  when  he  was  come  in,  what  joy 
was  there  !  For  it  came  now  fresh  again  into  their 
minds,  how  but  a  while  ago  he  had  slain  old  Grim 
Bloody-man  the  giant,  and  had  delivered  them  from 
the  lions. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  Christiana,  and  to 
Mercy,  My  Lord  has  sent  each  of  you  a  bottle  of 
wine,  and  also  some  parched  corn,  together  with  a 
couple  of  pomegranates.  He  has  also  sent  the  boys 
some  figs,  and  raisins  to  refresh  you  in  your  way. 

Then  they  addressed  themselves  to  their  journey ; 
and  Prudence  and  Piety  went  along  with  them. 
When  they  came  at  the  gate,  Christiana  asked  the 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        293 

porter  if  any  of  late  went  by.  He  said,  No,  only 
one,  some  time  since ;  who  also  told  me  that  of 
late  there  had  been  a  great  robbery  committed  on  Robbery, 
the  King's  highway,  as  you  go ;  but  he  saith 
the  thieves  are  taken,  and  will  shortly  be  tried  for 
their  lives.  Then  Christiana  and  Mercy  were  afraid ; 
but  Matthew  said,  Mother,  fear  nothing,  as  long  as 
Mr.  Great-heart  is  to  go  with  us,  and  to  be  our 
conductor. 

Then   said   Christiana  to  the  porter,   Sir,   I  am  Christiana 
much  obliged  to  you  for  all  the  kindnesses  that  you  jjj^  of  the 
have  showed  me  since  I  came  hither ;  and  also  for  porter, 
that   you   have    been   so   loving   and   kind   to   my 
children.     I  know  not  how  to  gratify  your  kind- 
ness ;  wherefore  pray,  as  a  token  of  my  respects  to 
you,  accept  of  this  small  mite.     So  she  put  a  gold 
angel  in  his  hand,  and  he  made  her  a  low  obeisance, 
and  said,  Let  thy  garments  be  always  white,  and  The  porter's 
let  thy  head  want  no  ointment.     Let  Mercy  live,  blessm£- 
and  not  die,  and  let  not  her  works  be  few.     And  to 
the  boys  he  said,  Do  you  fly  youthful  lusts,  and 
follow  after  godliness  with  them  that  are  grave  and 
wise ;  so  shall  you  put  gladness  into  your  mother's 
heart,  and  obtain  praise  of  all  that  are  sober-minded. 
So  they  thanked  the  porter,  and  departed. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  forward 
until  they  were  come  to  the  brow  of  the  hill,  where 
Piety,  bethinking  herself,  cried  out,  Alas !  I  have 
forgot  what  I  intended  to  bestow  upon  Christiana 
and  her  companions ;  I  will  go  back  and  fetch  it. 
So  she  ran  and  fetched  it.  While  she  was  gone, 
Christiana  thought  she  heard  in  a  grove,  a  little  way 


294        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

off,  on  the  right  hand,  a  most  curious  melodious 
note,  with  words  much  like  these — 

Through  all  my  life  thy  favour  is 

So  frankly  show'd  to  me, 
That  in  thy  house  for  evermore 

My  dwelling-place  shall  be. 

And,  listening  still,  she  thought  she  heard  another 
answer  it,  saying— 

For  why  ?     The  Lord  our  God  is  good, 

His  Mercy  is  for  ever  sure ; 
His  truth  at  all  times  firmly  stood, 

And  shall  from  age  to  age  endure. 

So  Christiana  asked  Prudence  what  it  was  that 
Song  iu  11, 12.  made  these  curious  notes  ?  They  are,  said  she,  our 
country  birds;  they  sing  these  notes  but  seldom, 
except  it  be  at  the  spring,  when  the  flowers  appear, 
and  the  sun  shines  warm,  and  then  you  may  hear 
them  all  day  long.  I  often,  said  she,  go  out  to  hear 
them ;  we  also  ofttimes  keep  them  tame  in  our 
house.  They  are  very  fine  company  for  us  when 
we  are  melancholy ;  also  they  make  the  woods, 
and  groves,  and  solitary  places,  places  desirous  to 
be  in. 

By  this  time  Piety  was  come  again ;  so  she  said 
to  Christiana,  Look  here,  I  have  brought  thee  a 
scheme  of  all  those  things  that  thou  hast  seen  at 
our  house,  upon  which  thou  mayest  look  when  thou 
findest  thyself  forgetful,  and  call  those  things  again 
to  remembrance  for  thy  edification  and  comfort. 

Now  they  began  to  go  down  the  hill  into  the 
Valley  of  Humiliation.  It  was  a  steep  hill,  and 
the  way  was  slippery ;  but  they  were  very  careful, 


Piety 
bestoweth 
something 
on  them  at 
parting. 


Part  i. 
page  6a 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        295 

so  they  got  down  pretty  well.  When  they  were 
down  in  the  valley,  Piety  said  to  Christiana,  This 
is  the  place  where  Christian  your  husband  met  with 
the  foul  fiend  Apollyon,  and  where  they  had  that 
dreadful  fight  that  they  had  ;  I  know  you  cannot 
but  have  heard  thereof.  But  be  of  good  courage  ; 
as  long  as  you  have  here  Mr.  Great-heart  to  be 
your  guide  and  conductor,  we  hope  you  will  fare 
the  better.  So  when  these  two  had  committed  the 
pilgrims  unto  the  conduct  of  their  guide,  he  went 
forward,  and  they  went  after. 

GREAT-HEART.    Then  said  Mr.   Great-heart,  We  Mr.  Great- 
need  not  to  be  so  afraid  of  this  valley,  for  here  is 


nothing  to  hurt  us,  unless  we  procure  it  to  our-  Humiliation. 

selves.      'Tis   true,    Christian   did  here   meet   with 

Apollyon,  with  whom  he  also  had  a  sore  combat  : 

but  that  fray  was  the  fruit  of  those  slips  that  he 

got  in  his  going  down  the  hill;  for  they  that  get 

slips  there,  must  look  for  combats  here.     And  hence 

it  is  that  this  valley  has  got  so  hard  a  name.     For  Part  i. 

the   common    people,   when   they   hear   that   some 

frightful  thing  has  befallen  such  an  one  in  such  a 

place,  are  of  an  opinion  that  that  place  is  haunted 

with  some  foul  fiend  or  evil  spirit  ;  when,  alas,  it 

is  for  the  fruit  of  their  doing,  that  such  things  do 

befall  them  there. 

This  Valley  of  Humiliation  is  of  itself  as  fruitful 
a  place  as  any  the  crow  flies  over;  and  I  am  per- 
suaded if  we  could  hit  upon  it,  we  might  find  some- 
where hereabouts  something  that  might  give  us  an  The  reason 
account  why  Christian  was  so  hardly  beset  in  this 

place.  here. 


296        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

A  pillar  with  Then  James  said  to  his  mother,  Lo,  yonder  stands 
on  it scription  a  pillar,  and  it  looks  as  if  something  was  written 
thereon;  let  us  go  and  see  what  it  is.  So  they  went, 
and  found  there  written,  Let  Christian's  slips  before 
he  came  hither,  and  the  battles  that  he  met  with  in 
this  place,  be  a  warning  to  those  that  come  after. 
Lo,  said  their  guide,  did  not  I  tell  you  that  there 
was  something  hereabouts  that  would  give  intima- 
tion of  the  reason  why  Christian  was  so  hard  beset 
in  this  place  ?  Then  turning  himself  to  Christiana, 
he  said,  No  disparagement  to  Christian  more  than 
to  many  others  whose  hap  and  lot  his  was.  For  'tis 
easier  going  up  than  down  this  hill ;  and  that  can 
be  said  but  of  few  hills  in  all  these  parts  of  the 
world.  But  we  will  leave  the  good  man,  he  is  at 
rest,  he  also  had  a  brave  victory  over  his  enemy: 
let  Him  grant  that  dwelleth  above,  that  we  fare  no 
worse,  when  we  come  to  be  tried,  than  he. 
This  valley  a  But  we  will  come  again  to  this  Valley  of  Humilia- 

brave  place.      ^^      jt  jg  the  best  and  most  fruitful  piece  Qf  ground 

in  all  those  parts.  It  is  fat  ground,  and,  as  you  see, 
consisteth  much  in  meadows ;  and  if  a  man  was  to 
come  here  in  the  summer-time,  as  we  do  now,  if  he 
knew  not  anything  before  thereof,  and  if  he  also 
delighted  himself  in  the  sight  of  his  eyes,  he  might 

song  ii.  i.  see  that  that  would  be  delightful  to  him.  Behold 
how  green  this  valley  is;  also  how  beautiful  with 

Men  thrive  in  lilies  !  I  have  also  known  many  labouring  men  that 
have  got  good  estates  in  this  Valley  of  Humiliation 
(f°r  ^od  resisteth  tne  proud,  but  gives  more,  more 
grace  to  the  humble) ;  for  indeed  it  is  a  very  fruitful 
soil,  and  doth  bring  forth  by  handfuls.  Some  also 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        297 

have  wished  that  the  next  way  to  their  Father's 
house  were  here,  that  they  might  be  troubled  no 
more  with  either  hills  or  mountains  to  go  over  :  but 
the  way  is  the  way,  and  there  's  an  end. 

Now  as  they  were  going  along  and  talking,  they 
espied  a  boy  feeding  his  father's  sheep.  The  boy 
was  in  very  mean  clothes,  but  of  a  very  fresh  and 
well-favoured  countenance,  and  as  he  sat  by  him- 
self, he  sang.  Hark,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  to  what 
the  shepherd's  boy  saith  :  so  they  hearkened,  and 
he  said  : 

He  that  is  down,  needs  fear  no  fall, 

He  that  is  low,  no  pride  ; 
He  that  is  humble,  ever  shall  Phil,  iv  12,  13. 

Have  God  to  be  his  guide. 
I  am  content  with  what  I  have, 

Little  be  it,  or  much  ; 
And,  Lord,  contentment  still  I  crave, 

Because  thou  savest  such. 
Fullness  to  such  a  burden  is  Heb.  xiii.  5. 

That  go  on  pilgrimage  ; 
Here  little,  and  hereafter  bliss, 

Is  best  from  age  to  age. 

Then  said  their  guide,  Do  you  hear  him  ?  I  will 
dare  to  say  that  this  boy  lives  a  merrier  life,  and 
wears  more  of  that  herb  called  heart's-ease  in  his 
bosom,  than  he  that  is  clad  in  silk  and  velvet.  But 
we  will  proceed  in  our  discourse. 

In  this  valley  our  Lord  formerly  had  his  country  Christ, 


house.     He  loved  much  to  be  here  ;  he  loved  also  ^e^  ™  *he 

flesh,  had 


to  walk  these  meadows,  for  he  found  the  air  was  his  country 
pleasant.     Besides,  here  a  man  shall  be  free  from  y^J^f 


house  in  the 
Valley  of 

the   noise,    and    from    the    hurryings   of   this    life.  Humiliation. 


298        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

All  states  are  full  of  noise  and  confusion,  only  the 
Valley  of  Humiliation  is  that  empty  and  solitary 
place.  Here  a  man  shall  not  be  so  let  and  hindered 
in  his  contemplation,  as  in  other  places  he  is  apt 
to  be.  This  is  a  valley  that  nobody  walks  in, 
but  those  that  love  a  pilgrim's  life.  And  though 
Christian  had  the  hard  hap  to  meet  here  with 
Apollyon,  and  to  enter  with  him  a  brisk  encounter, 
yet  I  must  tell  you,  that  in  former  times  men  have 

HOS.  xii.  4,  5.     met  with  angels  here,  have  found  pearls  here,  and 
have  in  this  place  found  the  words  of  life, 

Did  I  say  our  Lord  had  here  in  former  days  his 
country  house,  and  that  he  loved  here  to  walk  ? 
I  will  add,  in  this  place,  and  to  the  people  that 
live,  and  trace  these  grounds,  he  had  left  a  yearly 
revenue,  to  be  faithfully  paid  them  at  certain 
seasons,  for  their  maintenance  by  the  way,  and 

Matt.  xi.  29.      for  their  further  encouragement  to  go  on  in  their 
pilgrimage. 

SAMUEL.  Now,  as  they  went  on,  Samuel  said  to 
Mr.  Great-heart,  Sir,  I  perceive  that  in  this  valley 
my  father  and  Apollyon  had  their  battle;  but  where- 
about was  the  fight?  for  I  perceive  this  valley  is 
large. 

GREAT-HEART.  Your  father  had  that  battle  with 
Apollyon  at  a  place  yonder,  before  us,  in  a  narrow 

Forgetful        passage  just  beyond  Forgetful  Green.     And  indeed 

Green.  ^^  pjace  js  ^e  most  dangerous  place  in  all  these 

parts.  For  if  at  any  time  the  pilgrims  meet  with 
any  brunt,  it  is  when  they  forget  what  favours  they 
have  received,  and  how  unworthy  they  are  of  them. 
This  is  the  place  also  where  others  have  been  hard 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        299 

put  to  it.  But  more  of  the  place  when  we  are  come 
to  it  ;  for  I  persuade  myself,  that  to  this  day  there 
remains  either  some  sign  of  the  battle,  or  some 
monument  to  testify  that  such  a  battle  there  was 
fought. 

MERCY.  Then  said  Mercy,  I  think  I  am  as  well  in 
this  valley,  as  I  have  been  anywhere  else  in  all  our 
journey  ;   the  place  methinks  suits  with  my  spirit. 
I  love  to  be  in  such  places  where  there  is  no  rattling  Humility  a 
with  coaches,  nor  rumbling  with  wheels.     Methinks  s 
here  one  may,  without  much  molestation,  be  think- 
ing what  he  is,  whence  he  came,  what  he  has  done, 
and  to  what  the  King  has  called  him.      Here  one 
may  think,  and  break  at  heart,  and  melt  in  one's 
spirit,  until  one's  eyes  become  like  the  fish-pools  of  song  vii.  4. 
Hesbon.     They  that  go  rightly  through  this  Valley  PS-  ixxxiv.  5-7. 
of  Baca  make  it  a  well  ;  the  rain  that  God  sends 
down  from  heaven  upon  them  that  are  here  also 
filleth  the  pools.     This  valley  is  that  from  whence 
also  the   King  will   give  to  them  vineyards  ;   and  HOS.  ii.  12. 
they  that  go  through  it  shall  sing  (as  Christian  did, 
for  all  he  met  with  Apollyon). 

GREAT-HEART.  'Tis  true,  said  their  guide.     I  have  An 


gone  through  this  valley  many  a  time,  and  never  mentoi 
was  better  than  when  here. 

I  have  also  been  a  conductor  to  several  pilgrims, 
and  they  have  confessed  the  same,  'To  this  man 
will  I  look,'  saith  the  King,  'even  to  him  that  is 
poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  that  trembles  at 
my  Word.' 

Now  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  the  afore- 
mentioned battle  was  fought.  Then  said  the  guide 


The  place 
where 
Christian 
and  the  fiend 
did  fight. 
Some  signs 
of  the  battle 
remain. 


A  monument 
of  the  battle. 


A  monument 
of  Christian's 
victory. 


Part  i. 
page  74. 


300        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

to  Christiana,  her  children,  and  Mercy,  This  is  the 
place ;  on  this  ground  Christian  stood,  and  up  there 
came  Apollyon  against  him.  And  look,  did  not  I 
tell  you  ?  here  is  some  of  your  husband's  blood  upon 
these  stones  to  this  day !  Behold,  also,  how  here 
and  there  are  yet  to  be  seen  upon  the  place  some 
of  the  shivers  of  Apollyon's  broken  darts  See  also 
how  they  did  beat  the  ground  with  their  feet  as 
they  fought,  to  make  good  their  places  against  each 
other ;  how  also,  with  their  by-blows,  they  did  split 
the  very  stones  in  pieces.  Verily  Christian  did  here 
play  the  man,  and  showed  himself  as  stout,  as  could, 
had  he  been  there,  even  Hercules  himself.  When 
Apollyon  was  beat,  he  made  his  retreat  to  the  next 
valley,  that  is  called  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death,  unto  which  we  shall  come  anon. 

Lo,  yonder  also  stands  a  monument,  on  which  is 
engraven  this  battle,  and  Christian's  victory,  to  his 
fame  throughout  all  ages.  So,  because  it  stood  just 
on  the  wayside  before  them,  they  stepped  to  it,  and 
read  the  writing,  which,  word  for  word,  was  this— 

Hard  by,  here  was  a  battle  fought, 

Most  strange,  and  yet  most  true; 
Christian  and  Apollyon  sought 

Each  other  to  subdue. 
The  man  so  bravely  play'd  the  man,, 

He  made  the  fiend  to  fly  ; 
Of  which  a  monument  I  stand, 

The  same  to  testify. 

When  they  had  passed  by  this  place,  they  came 
upon  the  borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death ;  and  this 
valley  was  longer  than  the  other ;  a  place  also  most 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        301 

strangely  haunted  with  evil  things,  as  many  are  able 
to  testify.  But  these  women  and  children  went  the 
better  through  it,  because  they  had  daylight,  and 
because  Mr.  Great-heart  was  their  conductor. 

When  they  were  entered  upon  this  valley,  they 
thought  that  they  heard  a  groaning,  as  of  dead  men  Groanings 
—a  very  great  groaning.     They  thought  also  they  heard* 
did  hear  words  of  lamentation  spoken,  as  of  some  in 
extreme  torment.     These  things  made  the  boys  to 
quake,  the  woman  also  looked  pale  and  wan ;  but 
their  guide  bid  them  be  of  good  comfort. 

So  they  went  on  a  little  further,  and  they  thought 
that  they  felt  the  ground  begin  to  shake  under  them,  The  ground 
as  if  some  hollow  place  was  there  ;  they  heard  also  s 
a  kind  of  hissing,  as  of  serpents,  but  nothing  as  yet 
appeared.      Then  said   the   boys,  Are  we  not  yet 
at  the  end  of  this  doleful  place  ?      But  the  guide 
also  bid  them  be  of  good  courage,  and  look  well 
to  their  feet,  lest  haply,  said  he,  you  be  taken  in 
some  snare/ 

Now  James  began  to  be  sick,  but  I  think  the  James  sick 
cause  thereof  was  fear;  so  his  mother  gave  him  some  Wlth  fear* 
of  that  glass  of  spirits  that  she  had  given  her  at  the 
Interpreter's  house,  and  three  of  the  pills  that  Mr. 
Skill  had  prepared  ;  and  the  boy  began  to  revive. 
Thus  they  went  on   till  they  came  to  about  the 
middle  of  the  valley,   and    then    Christiana    said, 
Methinks  I  see  something  yonder  upon  the  road  The  fiend 
before  us,  a  thing  of  such  a  shape  such  as  I  have  aPPears- 
not  seen.     Then  said  Joseph,  Mother,  what  is  it? 
An  ugly  thing,  child,  an  ugly  thing,  said  she.     But, 
mother,  what  is  it  like  ?  said  he.     Tis  like  I  cannot 


The  pilgrims 
are  afraid. 

Great-heart 
encourages 
them. 


James  iv.  7. 


A  lion. 


1  Pet.  v.  8,  9. 


A  pit  and 
darkness. 


302        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

tell  what,  said  she.  And  now  it  was  but  a  little 
way  off.  Then  said  she,  It  is  nigh. 

Well,  well,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  let  them  that 
are  most  afraid  keep  close  to  me.  So  the  fiend 
came  on,  and  the  conductor  met  it ;  but  when  it 
was  just  come  to  him,  it  vanished  to  all  their  sights. 
Then  remembered  they  what  had  been  said  some 
time  ago :  '  Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  flee  from 
you.' 

They  went  therefore  on,  as  being  a  little  refreshed; 
but  they  had  not  gone  far  before  Mercy,  looking 
behind  her,  saw,  as  she  thought,  something,  most 
like  a  lion,  and  it  came  a  great  padding  pace  after ; 
and  it  had  a  hollow  voice  of  roaring,  and  at  every 
roar  that  it  gave  it  made  all  the  valley  echo,  and 
their  hearts  to  ache,  save  the  heart  of  him  that  was 
their  guide.  So  it  came  up,  and  Mr.  Great-heart 
went  behind,  and  put  the  pilgrims  all  before  him. 
The  lion  also  came  on  apace,  and  Mr.  Great-heart 
addressed  himself  to  give  him  battle.  But  when  he 
saw  that  it  was  determined  that  resistance  should  be 
made,  he  also  drew  back  and  came  no  further. 

Then  they  went  on  again,  and  their  conductor 
did  go  before  them,  till  they  came  at  a  place  where 
was  cast  up  a  pit,  the  whole  breadth  of  the  way, 
and  before  they  could  be  prepared  to  go  over  that, 
a  great  mist  and  a  darkness  fell  upon  them,  so  that 
they  could  not  see.  Then  said  the  pilgrims,  Alas ! 
now  what  shall  we  do  ?  But  their  guide  made 
answer,  Fear  not;  stand  still  and  see  what  an  end 
will  be  put  to  this  also.  So  they  stayed  there 
because  their  path  was  marred.  They  then  also 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        303 

thought  that  they  did  hear   more   apparently  the 

noise  and  rushing  of  the  enemies,  the  fire  also  and 

the  smoke  of  the  pit  was  much  easier  to  be  discerned. 

Then  said  Christiana  to  Mercy,  Now  I  see  what  my  Christiana 

poor  husband  went  through  ;  I  have  heard  much  of  ^t  h^ws 

this  place,  but  I  was  never  here  afore  now.     Poor  husband  felt. 

man !  he  went  here  all  alone  in  the  night ;  he  had 

night  almost   quite   through   the  way ;   also   these 

fiends  were  busy  about  him,  as  if  they  would  have 

torn  him  in  pieces.     Many  have  spoke  of,  but  none 

can  tell  what  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  should  mean, 

until  they  come  in  it  themselves.    'The  heart  knows 

its  own  bitterness,  and  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not 

with  its  joy.'     To  be  here  is  a  fearful  thing. 

GREAT-HEART.  This  is  like  doing  business  in  great  Great-heart's 
waters,  or  like  going  down  into  the  deep ;  this  is  rep  y> 
like  being  in  the  heart  of  the  sea,  and  like  going 
down  to  the  bottoms  of  the  mountains  ;  now  it 
seems  as  if  the  earth,  with  its  bars,  were  about  us 
for  ever.  '  But  let  them  that  walk  in  darkness,  and 
have  no  light,  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and 
stay  upon  their  God.'  For  my  part,  as  I  have  told 
you  already,  I  have  gone  often  through  this  valley, 
and  have  been  much  harder  put  to  it  than  now  I 
am,  and  yet  you  see  I  am  alive.  I  would  not  boast, 
for  that  I  am  not  mine  own  saviour  ;  but  I  trust  we 
shall  have  a  good  deliverance.  Come,  let  us  pray 
for  light  to  Him  that  can  lighten  our  darkness,  and 
that  can  rebuke,  not  only  these,  but  all  the  Satans 
in  hell. 

So  they  cried  and  prayed,  and  God  sent  light  and  They  pray, 
deliverance,  for  there  was  now  no  let  in  their  way ; 


One  of  the 
boys  reply. 


Heedless  is 
slain,  and 
Take-heed 
preserved. 


304        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

no,  not  there,  where  but  now  they  were  stopped  with 
a  pit.  Yet  they  were  not  got  through  the  valley ; 
so  they  went  on  still,  and,  behold,  great  stinks  and 
loathsome  smells,  to  a  great  annoyance  of  them. 
Then*  said  Mercy  to  Christiana,  There  is  not  such 
pleasant  being  here  as  at  the  gate,  or  at  the  Inter- 
preter's, or  at  the  house  where  we  lay  last. 

Oh,  but,  said  one  of  the  boys,  it  is  not  so  bad  to 
go  through  here  as  it  is  to  abide  here  always,  and  for 
aught  I  know,  one  reason  why  we  must  go  this  way 
to  the  house  prepared  for  us,  is,  that  our  home  might 
be  made  the  sweeter  to  us. 

Well  said,  Samuel,  quoth  the  guide,  thou  hast 
now  spoke  like  a  man.  Why,  if  ever  I  get  out  here 
again,  said  the  boy,  I  think  I  shall  prize  light  and 
good  way  better  than  ever  I  did  in  all  my  life.  Then 
said  the  guide,  We  shall  be  out  by  and  by. 

So  on  they  went,  and  Joseph  said,  Cannot  we  see 
to  the  end  of  this  valley  as  yet  ?  Then  said  the 
guide,  Look  to  your  feet,  for  you  shall  presently  be 
among  the  snares.  So  they  looked  to  their  feet, 
and  went  on ;  but  they  were  troubled  much  with 
the  snares.  Now  when  they  were  come  among  the 
snares,  they  espied  a  man  cast  into  the  ditch  on  the 
left  hand,  with  his  flesh  all  rent  and  torn.  Then 
said  the  guide,  That  is  one  Heedless,  that  was  a- 
going  this  way ;  he  has  lain  there  a  great  while. 
There  was  one  Take-heed  with  him,  when  he  was 
taken  and  slain ;  but  he  escaped  their  hands.  You 
cannot  imagine  how  many  are  killed  hereabout, 
and  yet  men  are  so  foolishly  venturous,  as  to  set 
out  lightly  on  pilgrimage,  and  to  come  without  a 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        305 

guide.      Poor  Christian  !  it  was  a  wonder  that  he 
here  escaped  ;  but  he  was  beloved  of  his  God ;  also 
he  had  a  good  heart  of  his  own,  or  else  he  could 
never  have  done  it.     Now  they  drew  towards  the  Parti. 
end  of  the  way,  and  just  there  where  Christian  had 
seen  the  cave  when  he  went  by,  out  thence  came 
forth  Maul,  a  Giant.     This  Maul  did  use  to  spoil  Maul,  a 
young  pilgrims  with  sophistry ;  and  he  called  Great- 
heart  by  his  name,  and  said  unto  him,  How  many  He  quarrel 
times  have  you  been  forbidden  to  do  these  things  ? 
Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  What  things?     What 
things!  quoth  the  Giant,  you  know  what  things;  but 
I  will  put  an  end  to  your  trade.      But  pray,  said 
Mr.  Great-heart,  before  we  fall  to  it,  let  us  under- 
stand wherefore  we  must  fight.     Now  the  women 
and  children  stood  trembling,  and  knew  not  what 
to  do.     Quoth  the  Giant,  You  rob  the  country,  and 
rob  it  with  the  worst  of  thefts.      These  are  but 
generals,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  come  to  particulars, 
man. 

Then  said  the  Giant,  Thou  practisest  the  craft  of  God's 
a  kidnapper,  thou  gatherest  up  women  and  children, 
and  carriest  them   into   a  strange  country,  to  the  kidnappers, 
weakening   of   my   master's    kingdom.      But    now 
Great-heart  replied  :  I  am  a  servant  of  the  God  of 
heaven ;  my  business  is  to  persuade  sinners  to  re- 
pentance ;  I  am  commanded  to  do  my  endeavour  to 
turn  men,  women,  and  children  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God ;  and  if  The  Giant 
this  be  indeed  the  ground  of  thy  quarrel,  let  us  fall  Great-heart 
to  it  as  soon  as  thou  wilt.  must  %ht- 

Then  the  Giant  came  up,  and  Mr.  Great-heart 

u 


Weak  folks* 
prayers  do 
sometimes 
help  strong- 
folks'  cries. 


The  Giant 
struck  down. 


He  is  slain, 
and  his  head 
disposed  of. 


306       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

went  to  meet  him ;  and  as  he  went  he  drew  his 
sword,  but  the  Giant  had  a  club.  So  without  more 
ado  they  fell  to  it,  and  at  the  first  blow  the  Giant 
struck  Mr.  Great-heart  down  upon  one  of  his  knees. 
With  that  the  women  and  children  cried  out;  so 
Mr.  Great-heart,  recovering  himself,  laid  about  him 
in  full  lusty  manner,  and  gave  the  Giant  a  wound  in 
his  arm.  Thus  he  fought  for  the  space  of  an  hour, 
to  that  height  of  heat,  that  the  breath  came  out  of 
the  Giant's  nostrils  as  the  heat  doth  out  of  a  boiling 
caldron. 

Then  they  sat  down  to  rest  them,  but  Mr.  Great- 
heart  betook  him  to  prayer;  also  the  women  and 
children  did  nothing  but  sigh  and  cry  all  the  time 
that  the  battle  did  last. 

When  they  had  rested  them,  and  taken  breath, 
they  both  fell  to  it  again,  and  Mr.  Great-heart, 
with  a  full  blow,  fetched  the  Giant  down  to  the 
ground.  Nay,  hold,  and  let  me  recover,  quoth  he. 
So  Mr.  Great-heart  fairly  let  him  get  up.  So  to  it 
they  went  again,  and  the  Giant  missed  but  little  of 
ail-to  breaking  Mr.  Great-heart's  skull  with  his  club. 

Mr.  Great-heart,  seeing  that,  runs  to  him  in  the 
full  heat  of  his  spirit,  and  ,pierceth  him  under  the 
fifth  rib ;  with  that  the  Giant  began  to  faint,  and 
could  hold  up  his  club  no  longer.  Then  Mr.  Great- 
heart  seconded  his  blow,  and  smit  the  head  of  the 
Giant  from  his  shoulders.  Then  the  women  and 
children  rejoiced,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  also  praised 
God  for  the  deliverance  he  had  wrought. 

When  this  was  done,  they  amongst  them  erected 
a  pillar,  and  fastened  the  Giant's  head  thereon,  and 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        307 

wrote  underneath,  in  letters  that  passengers  might 
read — 

He  that  did  wear  this  head,,  was  one 

That  pilgrims  did  misuse ; 
He  stopp'd  their  way,  he  spared  none, 

But  did  them  all  abuse ; 
Until  that  I,  Great-heart,  arose, 

The  pilgrims'  guide  to  be  ; 
Until  that  I  did  him  oppose, 

That  was  their  enemy. 

Now  I  saw,  that  they  went  to  the  ascent  that  was 
a  little  way  off,  cast  up  to  be  a  prospect  for  pilgrims 
(that  was  the  place  from  whence  Christian  had  the  parti. 
first  sight  of  Faithful,  his  brother).     Wherefore  here  page  8L 
they  sat  down  and  rested ;  they  also  here  did  eat 
and  drink,  and  make  merry ;  for  that  they  had  gotten 
deliverance  from  this  so  dangerous  an  enemy.     As 
they  sat  thus  and  did  eat,  Christiana  asked  the  guide 
if  he  had  caught  no  hurt  in  the  battle.     Then  said 
Mr.  Great-heart,  No,  save  a  little  on  my  flesh ;  yet 
that  also  shall  be  so  far  from  being  to  my  deter- 
ment, that  it  is  at  present  a  proof  of  my  love  to  2  GOT.  iv, 
my  Master,  and  you,  and  shall  be  a  means  by  grace 
to  increase  my  reward  a*  last. 

CHRIS.  But  were  you  not  afraid,  good  Sir,  when  Discourse  of 
you  saw  him  come  out  with  his  club  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  It  is  my  duty,  said  he,  to  distrust 
mine  own  ability,  that  I  may  have  reliance  on  him 
that  is  stronger  than  all. 

CHRIS.  But  what  did  you  think  when  he  fetched 
you  down  to  the  ground  at  the  first  blow  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Why,  I  thought,  quoth  he,  that  so 


Mat.  here 

admires 

goodness. 


Old  Honest 
asleep  under 
an  oak. 


One  saint 
sometimes 
takes  another 
for  his 
enemy. 


Talk  between 
Great-heart 
and  he. 


308        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

my  Master  himself  was  served,  and  yet  he  it  was  that 
conquered  at  the  last. 

MATT.  When  you  all  have  thought  what  you 
please,  I  think  God  has  been  wonderful  good  unto 
us,  both  in  bringing  us  out  of  this  valley,  and  in 
delivering  us  out  of  the  hand  of  this  enemy ;  for 
my  part,  I  see  no  reason  why  we  should  distrust  our 
God  any  more,  since  he  has  now,  and  in  such  a  place 
as  this,  given  us  such  testimony  of  his  love  as  this. 

Then  they  got  up  and  went  forward.  Now  a  little 
before  them  stook  an  oak,  and  under  it,  when  they 
came  to  it,  they  found  an  old  pilgrim  fast  asleep. 
They  knew  that  he  was  a  pilgrim  by  his  clothes,  and 
his  staff,  and  his  girdle.  So  the  guide,  Mr.  Great- 
heart,  awaked  him,  and  the  old  gentleman,  as  he  lift 
up  his  eyes,  cried  out,  What 's  the  matter  ?  who  are 
you  ?  and  what  is  your  business  here  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Come,  man,  be  not  so  hot ;  here 
is  none  but  friends.  Yet  the  old  man  gets  up  and 
stands  upon  his  guard,  and  will  know  of  them 
what  they  were.  Then  said  the  guide,  My  name  is 
Great-heart :  I  am  the  guide  of  these  pilgrims,  which 
are  going  to  the  Celestial  Country. 

HON.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  I  cry  you  mercy. 
I  feared  that  you  had  been  of  the  company  of  those 
that  some  time  ago  did  rob  Little -faith  of  his 
money ;  but  now  I  look  better  about  me,  I  perceive 
you  are  honester  people. 

GREAT-HEART.  Why,  what  would  or  could  you 
have  done  to  have  helped  yourself,  if  we  indeed  had 
been  of  that  company  ? 

HON.  Donel  why,  I  would  have  fought  as  long 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS^       309 

as  breath  had  been  in  me ;  and  had  I  so  done,  I  am 
sure  you  could  never  have  given  me  the  worst  on 't ; 
for  a  Christian  can  never  be  overcome,  unless  he 
shall  yield  of  himself. 

GREAT-HEART.  Well  said,  Father  Honest,  quoth 
the  guide,  for  by  this  I  know  thou  art  a  cock  of  the 
right  kind,  for  thou  hast  said  the  truth. 

HON.  And  by  this  also  I  know  that  thou  knowest 
what  true  pilgrimage  is,  for  all  others  do  think  that 
we  are  the  soonest  overcome  of  any. 

GREAT-HEART.  Well,  now  we  are  so  happily  met, 
pray  let  me  crave  your  name,  and  the  name  of  the 
place  you  came  from. 

HON.  My  name  I  cannot :  but  I  came  from  the  Whence 
Town   of  Stupidity  ;    it   lieth   about   four   degrees 
beyond  the  City  of  Destruction. 

GREAT-HEART.  Oh !  are  you  that  countryman 
then  ?  I  deem  I  have  half  a  guess  of  you :  your 
name  is  old  Honesty,  is  it  not  ? 

So  the  old  gentleman  blushed,  and  said,  Not 
Honesty  in  the  abstract,  but  Honest  is  my  name, 
and  I  wish  that  my  nature  shall  agree  to  what  I  am 
called. 

HON.  But,  sir,  said  the  old  gentleman,  how  could 
you  guess  that  I  am  such  a  man,  since  I  came  from 
such  a  place  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  I  had  heard  of  you  before,  by  my 
Master ;  for  he  knows  all  things  that  are  done  on  the  stupefied 
earth  :  but  I  have  often  wondered  that  any  should  w^rse^han 
come  from  your  place,  for  your  town  is  worse  than  those  merely 
is  the  City  of  Destruction  itself. 

HON.  Yes  ;  we  lie  more  off  from  the  sun,  and  so 


Old  Honest 

and  Chris- 
tiana talk. 


He  also  talks 
with  the 
boys. 
Old  Mr. 
Honest's 
blessing  on 
them. 
Matt.  x.  3. 
Ps.  xcix.  6. 


Gen.  xxxix. 
Acts  i.  13. 


310       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

are  more  cold  and  senseless ;  but  was  a  man  in  a 
mountain  of  ice,  yet  if  the  Sun  of  Righteousness 
will  arise  upon  him,  his  frozen  heart  shall  feel  a 
thaw  ;  and  thus  it  hath  been  with  me. 

GREAT-HEART.  I  believe  it,  Father  Honest,  I 
believe  it ;  for  I  know  the  thing  is  true. 

Then  the  old  gentleman  saluted  all  the  pilgrims 
with  a  holy  kiss  of  charity,  and  asked  them  of  their 
names,  and  how  they  had  fared  since  they  set  out 
on  their  pilgrimage. 

CHRIS.  Then  said  Christiana,  My  name  I  suppose 
you  have  heard  of:  good  Christian  was  my  husband, 
and  these  four  were  his  children.  But  can  you 
think  how  the  old  gentleman  was  taken,  when  she 
told  them  who  she  was  !  He  skipped,  he  smiled,  and 
blessed  them  with  a  thousand  good  wishes,  saying : 

HON.  I  have  heard  much  of  your  husband,  and  of 
his  travels  and  wars  which  he  underwent  in  his  days. 
Be  it  spoken  to  your  comfort,  the  name  of  your 
husband  rings  all  over  these  parts  of  the  world  :  his 
faith,  his  courage,  his  enduring,  and  his  sincerity 
under  all,  have  made  his  name  famous.  Then  he 
turned  him  to  the  boys,  and  asked  them  of  their 
names,  which  they  told  him.  And  then  said  he 
unto  them :  Matthew,  be  thou  like  Matthew  the 
publican,  not  in  vice,  but  in  virtue.  Samuel,  said 
he,  be  thou  like  Samuel  the  prophet,  a  man  of  faith 
and  prayer.  Joseph,  said  he,  be  thou  like  Joseph  in 
Potiphar's  house,  chaste,  and  one  that  flies  from 
temptation.  And  James,  be  thou  like  James  the 
Just,  and  like  James  the  brother  of  our  Lord. 

Then  they  told  him  of  Mercy,  and  how  she  had 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        311 

left  her  town  and  her  kindred  to  come  along  with 
Christiana   and  with   her   sons.     At  that,  the  old  He  blesseth 
honest  man  said,  Mercy  is  thy  name?   by  Mercy  MeT(T- 
shalt  thou  be  sustained,  and  carried  through  all  those 
difficulties  that  shall  assault  thee  in  thy  way,  till 
thou  shalt  come  thither  where  thou  shalt  look  the 
Fountain  of  Mercy  in  the  face  with  comfort. 

All  this  while  the  guide,  Mr.  Great-heart,  was 
very  much  pleased,  and  smiled  upon  his  companion. 

Now  as  they  walked  along  together,  the  guide 
asked  the  old  gentleman  if  he  did  not  know  one  Mr.  Talk  of  one 
Fearing,  that  came  on  pilgrimage  out  of  his  parts.      Mr-  Fearin&' 

HON.  Yes,  very  well,  said  he.  He  was  a  man  that 
had  the  root  of  the  matter  in  him ;  but  he  was  one 
of  the  most  troublesome  pilgrims  that  ever  I  met 
with  in  all  my  days. 

GREAT-HEART.  I  perceive  you  knew  him,  for  you 
have  given  a  very  right  character  of  him. 

HON.  Knew  him  !  I  was  a  great  companion  of 
his ;  I  was  with  him  most  an  end ;  when  he  first 
began  to  think  of  what  would  come  upon  us  here- 
after, I  was  with  him. 

GREAT-HEART.  I  was  his  guide  from  my  Master's 
house  to  the  gates  of  the  Celestial  City. 

HON.  Then  you  knew  him  to  be  a  troublesome  one  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  I  did  so !  but  I  could  very  well 
bear  it,  for  men  of  my  calling  are  oftentimes  in- 
trusted with  the  conduct  of  such  as  he  was. 

HON.  Well  then,  pray  let  us  hear  a  little  of  him, 
and  how  he  managed  himself  under  your  conduct. 

GREAT-HEART.   Why,  he  was  always  afraid  that  Mr. 
he  should  come  short  of  whither  he  had  a  desire 


312        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

to  go.  Everything  frightened  him  that  he  heard 
anybody  speak  of,  that  had  but  the  least  appearance 
His  behaviour  of  opposition  in  it.  I  hear  that  he  lay  roaring  at 
of  Despond^  the  Slough  of  Despond  for  above  a  month  together  ; 
nor  durst  he,  for  all  he  saw  several  go  over  before 
him,  venture,  though  they,  many  of  them,  offered 
to  lend  him  their  hand.  He  would  not  go  back 
again  neither.  The  Celestial  City,  he  said  he  should 
die  if  he  came  not  to  it,  and  yet  was  dejected  at 
every  difficulty,  and  stumbled  at  every  straw  that 
anybody  cast  in  his  way.  Well,  after  he  had  lain 
at  the  Slough  of  Despond  a  great  while,  as  I  have 
told  you,  one  sunshine  morning,  I  do  not  know  how, 
he  ventured,  and  so  got  over.  But  when  he  was 
over,  he  would  scarce  believe  it.  He  had,  I  think, 
a  Slough  of  Despond  in  his  mind,  a  slough  that  he 
carried  everywhere  with  him,  or  else  he  would  never 
have  been  as  he  was.  So  he  came  up  to  the  gate, 
you  know  what  I  mean,  that  stands  at  the  head 
of  this  way,  and  there  also  he  stood  a  good  while 
His  behaviour  before  he  would  adventure  to  knock.  When  the 
at  the  gate.  ga^e  was  opened  he  would  give  back,  and  give  place 
to  others,  and  say  that  he  was  not  worthy.  For, 
for  all  he  got  before  some  to  the  gate,  yet  many  of 
them  went  in  before  him.  There  the  poor  man 
would  stand  shaking  and  shrinking;  I  dare  say  it 
would  have  pitied  one's  heart  to  have  seen  him : 
Nor  would  he  go  back  again.  At  last  he  took  the 
hammer  that  hanged  on  the  gate  in  his  hand,  and 
gave  a  small  rap  or  two ;  then  one  opened  to 
him,  but  he  shrank  back  as  before.  He  that  opened 
stept  out  after  him,  and  said,  Thou  trembling 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        313 

one,  what  wantest  thou  ?  With  that,  he  fell  to 
the  ground.  He  that  spoke  to  him  wondered  to 
see  him  so  faint ;  so  he  said  to  him,  Peace  be  to 
thee ;  up,  for  I  have  set  open  the  door  to  thee ; 
come  in,  for  thou  art  blest.  With  that  he  got  up, 
and  went  in  trembling,  and  when  he  was  in,  he  was 
ashamed  to  show  his  face.  Well,  after  he  had  been 
entertained  there  a  while,  as  you  know  how  the 
manner  is,  he  was  bid  go  on  his  way,  and  also  told 
the  way  he  should  take.  So  he  came  till  he  came 
to  our  house ;  but  as  he  behaved  himself  at  the 
gate,  so  he  did  at  my  Master  the  Interpreter's  door.  His  behaviour 
He  lay  thereabout  in  the  cold  a  good  while,  before 
he  would  adventure  to  call ;  Yet  he  would  not  go 
back.  And  the  nights  were  long  and  cold  then. 
Nay,  he  had  a  note  of  necessity  in  his  bosom  to 
my  Master  to  receive  him,  and  grant  him  the  com- 
fort of  his  house,  and  also  to  allow  him  a  stout 
and  valiant  conductor,  because  he  was  himself  so 
chicken-hearted  a  man ;  and  yet,  for  all  that,  he 
was  afraid  to  call  at  the  door.  So  he  lay  up  and 
down  thereabouts,  till,  poor  man,  he  was  almost 
starved.  Yea,  so  great  was  his  dejection,  that 
though  he  saw  several  others  for  knocking  got  in, 
yet  he  was  afraid  to  venture.  At  last,  I  think  I 
looked  out  of  the  window,  and  perceiving  a  man 
to  be  up  and  down  about  the  door,  I  went  out  to 
him,  and  asked  what  he  was ;  but,  poor  man,  the 
water  stood  in  his  eyes.  So  I  perceived  what  he 
wanted.  I  went  therefore  in,  and  told  it  in  the 
house,  and  we  showed  the  thing  to  our  Lord :  so 
he  sent  me  out  again,  to  entreat  him  to  come  in; 


How  he  was 

entertained 
there. 

He  is  a  little 
encouraged 
at  the  Inter- 
preter's 
house. 


He  was 

greatly  afraid 
when  he  saw 
the  gibbet, 
cheery  when 
he  saw  the 
Cross. 


Dumpish  at 
the  house 
Beautiful 


314        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

but  I  dare  say  I  had  hard  work  to  do  it.  At  last 
he  came  in,  and  I  will  say  that  for  my  Lord,  he 
carried  it  wonderful  lovingly  to  him.  There  were 
but  a  few  good  bits  at  the  table,  but  some  of  it 
was  laid  upon  his  trencher.  Then  he  presented  the 
note,  and  my  Lord  looked  thereon,  and  said  his 
desire  should  be  granted.  So  when  he  had  been 
there  a  good  while,  he  seemed  to  get  some  heart, 
and  to  be  a  little  more  comfortable.  For  my 
Master,  you  must  know,  is  one  of  very  tender 
bowels,  specially  to  them  that  are  afraid  ;  wherefore 
he  carried  it  so  towards  him,  as  might  tend  most  to 
his  encouragement.  Well,  when  he  had  had  a  sight 
of  the  things  of  the  place,  and  was  ready  to  take 
his  journey  to  go  to  the  city,  my  Lord,  as  he  did 
to  Christian  before,  gave  him  a  bottle  of  spirits, 
and  some  comfortable  things  to  eat.  Thus  we  set 
forward,  and  I  went  before  him ;  but  the  man  was 
but  of  few  words,  only  he  would  sigh  aloud. 

When  we  were  come  to  where  the  three  fellows 
were  hanged,  he  said  that  he  doubted  that  that 
would  be  his  end  also.  Only  he  seemed  glad  when 
he  saw  the  Cross  and  the  Sepulchre.  There,  I  con- 
fess, he  desired  to  stay  a  little  to  look,  and  he  seemed 
for  a  while  after  to  be  a  little  cheery.  When  we 
came  at  the  Hill  Difficulty,  he  made  no  stick  at 
that,  nor  did  he  much  fear  the  lions  :  for  you  must 
know  that  his  trouble  was  not  about  such  things  as 
those ;  his  fear  was  about  his  acceptance  at  last. 

I  got  him  in  at  the  house  Beautiful,  I  think, 
before  he  was  willing.  Also,  when  he  was  in,  I 
brought  him  acquainted  with  the  damsels  that  were 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        315 

of  the  place  ;  but  he  was  ashamed  to  make  himself 
much  for  company.  He  desired  much  to  be  alone; 
yet  he  always  loved  good  talk,  and  often  would  get 
behind  the  screen  to  hear  it.  He  also  loved  much 
to  see  ancient  things,  and  to  be  pondering  them  in 
his  mind.  He  told  me  afterwards  that  he  loved  to 
be  in  those  two  houses  from  which  he  came  last,  to 
wit,  at  the  gate,  and  that  of  the  Interpreter  ;  but 
that  he  durst  not  be  so  bold  to  ask. 

When  we  went  also  from  the  house  Beautiful,  He  went 
down  the  hill,  into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  he  ai°J 
went  down  as  well  as  ever  I  saw  a  man  in  my  life  ;  pleasant  in, 
£     u  j       L  i_  i  i.  i-i.  v.     tlie  Valley 

tor  he  cared  not  how  mean  he  was,  so  he  might  be  Humiliation. 

happy  at  last.  Yea,  I  think  there  was  a  kind  of  a 
sympathy  betwixt  that  valley  and  him  ;  for  I  never 
saw  him  better  in  all  his  pilgrimage  than  when  he 
was  in  that  valley. 

Here  he  would  lie  down,  embrace  the  ground, 
and  kiss  the  very  flowers  that  grew  in  this  valley.  Lam.  m.  27-29. 
He  would  now  be  up  every  morning  by  break  of 
day,  tracing  and  walking  to  and  fro  in  this  valley. 

But  when  he  was  come  to  the  entrance   of  the  Much 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  I  thought  I  should 


have  lost  my  man  :  not  for  that  he  had  any  inclina-  the  shadow 
tion  to  go  back  —  that  he  always  abhorred;  but  he 
was  ready  to  die  for  fear.  Oh,  the  hobgoblins  will 
have  me  !  the  hobgoblins  will  have  me  !  cried  he  ; 
and  I  could  not  beat  him  out  on  't.  He  made  such 
a  noise,  and  such  an  outcry  here,  that,  had  they  but 
heard  him,  'twas  enough  to  encourage  them  to  come 
and  fall  upon  us. 

But  this  I  took  very  great  notice  of,  that  this 


316        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

valley  was  as  quiet  while  he  went  through  it,  as 
ever  I  knew  it  before  or  since.  I  suppose  those 
enemies  here  had  now  a  special  check  from  our 
Lord,  and  a  command  not  to  meddle  until  Mr. 
Fearing  was  passed  over  it. 

It  would  be  too  tedious  to  tell  you  of  all.  We 
will  therefore  only  mention  a  passage  or  two  more. 
His  behaviour  When  he  was  come  at  Vanity  Fair,  I  thought  he 
Fair?1"  7  would  have  fought  with  all  the  men  in  the  fair.  I 
feared  there  we  should  both  have  been  knocked  on 
the  head,  so  hot  was  he  against  their  fooleries. 
Upon  the  Enchanted  Ground  he  was  also  very 
wakeful.  But  when  he  was  come  at  the  river  where 
was  no  bridge,  there  again  he  was  in  a  heavy  case. 
Now,  now,  he  said,  he  should  be  drowned  for  ever, 
and  so  never  see  that  face  with  comfort,  that  he  had 
come  so  many  miles  to  behold. 

And  here,  also,  I  took  notice  of  what  was  very 

remarkable :    the  water  of  that  river  was  lower  at 

this  time  than  ever  I  saw  it  in  all  my  life.     So  he 

went  over  at  last,  not  much  above  wet-shod.    When 

he  was  going  up  to  the  gate,  Mr.  Great-heart  began 

to  take  his  leave  of  him,  and  to  wish  him  a  good 

His  boldness    reception  above.     So  he  said,  I  shall,  I  shall.     Then 

parted  we  asunder,  and  I  saw  him  no  more. 

HON.  Then,  it  seems,  he  was  well  at  last. 

GREAT- HEAIIT.    Yes,    yes ;    I    never    had    doubt 

about  him ;  he  was  a  man  of  a  choice  spirit,  only 

he  was  always  kept  very  low,  and  that  made  his 

PS.  ixxxviii.       life  so  burdensome  to  himself,  and  so  troublesome 

Rom.  xiv.  21.     to  others.     He  was,  above  many,  tender  of  sin.    He 

was  so  afraid  of  doing  injuries  to  others,  that  he 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        317 

often  would  deny  himself  of  that  which  was  lawful,  i  Cor.  vm.  is. 
because  he  would  not  offend. 

HON.  But  what  should  be  the  reason  that  such 
a  good  man  should  be  all  his  days  so  much  in  the 
dark  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  There  are  two  sorts  of  reasons  for  Reason  why 
it.      One  is,  the  wise  God  will  have  it  so:   some  freseThTthe 
must  pipe,  and  some  must  weep.     Now  Mr.  Fearing  dark. 
was  one  that  played  upon  this  bass.      He  and  his  Matt.  xi.  IG-IS. 
fellows  found  the  sackbut,  whose  notes   are  more 
doleful  than  the  notes  of  other  music  are ;  though 
indeed  some  say,  the  bass  is  the  ground  of  music. 
And,  for  my  part,  I  care  not  at  all  for  that  pro- 
fession that  begins  not  in  heaviness  of  mind.     The 
first  string  that  the  musician  usually  touches  is  the 
bass,  when  he  intends  to  put  all  in  tune.     God  also 
plays  upon  this  string  first,  when  he  sets  the  soul  in 
tune  for  himself.     Only  here  was  the  imperfection 
of  Mr.  Fearing,  he  could  play  upon  no  other  music 
but  this,  till  towards  his  latter  end. 

I  make  bold  to  talk  thus  metaphorically,  for  the 
ripening  of  the  wits  of  young  readers,  and  because, 
in  the  book  of  the  Revelations,  the  saved  are  com-  Rev.  viii.  2. 
pared  to  a  company  of  musicians  that  play  upon  chap.  xiv.  2,  s. 
their  trumpets  and  harps,  and  sing  their  songs  before 
the  throne. 

HON.  He  was  a  very  zealous  man,  as  one  may  see 
by  what  relation  you  have  given  of  him.  Diffi- 
culties, lions,  or  Vanity  Fair,  he  feared  not  at  all. 
It  was  only  sin,  death,  and  hell  that  was  to  him 
a  terror,  because  he  had  some  doubts  about  his 
interest  in  that  celestial  country. 


A  close 
about  him. 


Christiana's 
sentence. 


Mercy's 
sentence. 


Matthew' 
sentence. 


James's 
sentence. 


318        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

GREAT-HEART.  You  say  right;  those  were  the 
things  that  were  his  troublers :  and  they,  as  you 
have  well  observed,  arose  from  the  weakness  of  his 
mind  thereabout,  not  from  weakness  of  spirit  as  to 
the  practical  part  of  a  pilgrim's  life.  I  dare  believe 
that,  as  the  proverb  is,  he  could  have  bit  a  firebrand, 
had  it  stood  in  his  way ;  but  the  things  with  which 
he  was  oppressed  no  man  ever  yet  could  shake  off 
with  ease. 

CHRIS.  Then  said  Christiana,  This  relation  of  Mr. 
Fearing  has  done  me  good.  I  thought  nobody  had 
been  like  me,  but  I  see  there  was  some  semblance 
'twixt  this  good  man  and  I ;  only  we  differed  in 
two  things  :  his  troubles  were  so  great,  they  brake 
out ;  but  mine  I  kept  within.  His  also  lay  so 
hard  upon  him,  they  made  him  that  he  could  not 
knock  at  the  houses  provided  for  entertainment; 
but  my  trouble  was  always  such  as  made  me  knock 
the  loader. 

MERCY.  If  I  might  also  speak  my  heart,  I  must 
say  something  of  him  has  also  dwelt  in  me.  For  I 
have  ever  been  more  afraid  of  the  lake,  and  the  loss 
of  a  place  in  Paradise,  than  I  have  been  of  the  loss 
of  other  things.  Oh,  thought  I,  may  I  have  the 
happiness  to  have  a  habitation  there !  it  is  enough, 
though  I  part  with  all  the  world  to  win  it.  . 

MATT.  Then  said  Matthew,  Fear  was  one  thing 
that  made  me  think  that  I  was  far  from  having  that 
within  me  that  accompanies  salvation  ;  but  if  it  was 
so  with  such  a  good  man  as  he,  why  may  it  not  also 
go  well  with  me  ? 

JAMES.  No  fears,  no  grace,  said  James.     Though 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        319 

there  is  not  always  grace  where  there  is  the  fear  of 
hell,  yet  to  be  sure  there  is  no  grace  where  there  is 
no  fear  of  God. 

GREAT-HEART.  Well  said,  James,  thou  hast  hit 
the  mark,  '  for  the  fear  of  God  is  the  beginning  of 
wisdom ' ;  and,  to  be  sure,  they  that  want  the  be- 
ginning have  neither  middle  nor  end.  But  we  will 
here  conclude  our  discourse  of  Mr.  Fearing,  after 
we  have  sent  after  him  this  farewell— 

Well,  Master  Fearing,  thou  didst  fear  Their  fare- 

Thy  God,  and  wast  afraid  well  about 

Of  doing  anything,  while  here, 

That  would  have  thee  betray'd. 
And  didst  thou  fear  the  lake  and  pit  ? 

Would  others  did  so  too  ! 
For,  as  for  them  that  want  thy  wit, 

They  do  themselves  undo. 

Now  I  saw,  that  they  still  went  on  in  their  talk. 
For  after  Mr.  Great-heart  had  made  an  end  with 
Mr.  Fearing,  Mr.  Honest  began  to  tell  them  of 
another,  but  his  name  was  Mr.  Self-will.  He  pre-  Of  Mr.  Self- 

*1 1 

tended  himself  to  be  a  pilgrim,  said  Mr.  Honest,  v 
but  I  persuade  myself  he  never  came  in  at  the  gate 
that  stands  at  the  head  of  the  way. 

GREAT-HEART.  Had  you  ever  any  talk  with  him 
about  it  ? 

HON.  Yes,  more  than  once  or  twice  ;  but  he  would  old  Honest 
always  be  like  himself,  self-willed.    He  neither  cared 
for  man,  nor  argument,  nor  yet  example :  what  his 
mind  prompted  him  to,  that  he  would  do,  and  no- 
thing else  could  he  be  got  to. 

GREAT-HEART.  Pray  what  principles  did  he  hold  ? 
for  I  suppose  you  can  tell. 


320        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Self-will's  HON.  He  held  that  a  man  might  follow  the  vices 

opinions.         as  wdl  as  the  virtues  of  the  pilgrims  ;  and  that  if 

he  did  both,  he  should  be  certainly  saved. 

GHEAT-HEAIIT.  How  !  If  he  had  said,  'tis  possible 
for  the  best  to  be  guilty  of  the  vices,  as  well  as  to 
partake  of  the  virtues  of  pilgrims,  he  could  not  much 
have  been  blamed  ;  for  indeed  we  are  exempted  from 
no  vice  absolutely,  but  on  condition  that  we  watch 
and  strive.  But  this,  I  perceive,  is  not  the  thing ;  but 
if  I  understand  you  right,  your  meaning  is,  that  he 
was  of  that  opinion,  that  it  was  allowable  so  to  be  ? 

HON.  Ay,  ay,  so  I  mean ;  and  so  he  believed  and 
practised. 

GREAT-HEART.  But  what  ground  had  he  for  his  so 
saying  ? 

HON.  Why,  he  said  he  had  the  Scripture  for  his 
warrant. 

GREAT-HEART.  Prithee,  Mr.  Honest,  present  us 
with  a  few  particulars. 

HON.  So  I  will.  He  said,  To  have  to  do  with 
other  men's  wives  had  been  practised  by  David, 
God's  beloved ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  it.  He 
said  to  have  more  women  than  one,  was  a  thing  that 
Solomon  practised ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  it. 
He  said  that  Sarah  and  the  godly  midwives  of 
Egypt  lied,  and  so  did  saved  Rahab ;  and  therefore 
he  could  do  it.  He  said  that  the  disciples  went  at 
the  bidding  of  their  Master,  and  took  away  the 
owner's  ass ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  so  too.  He 
said  that  Jacob  got  the  inheritance  of  his  father  in 
a  way  of  guile  and  dissimulation ;  and  therefore  he 
could  do  so  too. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        321 

GREAT- HE  ART.  High  base !  indeed  ;  and  you  are 
sure  he  was  of  this  opinion  ? 

HON.  I  have  heard  him  plead  for  it,  bring  Scrip- 
ture for  it,  bring  argument  for  it,  etc. 

GREAT-HEART.  An  opinion  that  is  not  fit  to  be, 
with  any  allowance,  in  the  world. 

HON.  You  must  understand  me  rightly.  He  did 
not  say  that  any  man  might  do  this  ;  but,  that  those 
that  had  the  virtues  of  those  that  did  such  things 
might  also  do  the  same. 

GREAT- HEART.  But  what  more  false  than  such  a 
conclusion  ?  For  this  is  as  much  as  to  say,  that 
because  good  men  heretofore  have  sinned  of  in- 
firmity, therefore  he  had  allowance  to  do  it  of  a 
presumptuous  mind.  Or  if  because  a  child,  by  the 
blast  of  the  wind,  or  for  that  it  stumbled  at  a 
stone,  fell  down  and  defiled  itself  in  mire,  therefore 
he  might  wilfully  lie  down  and  wallow  like  a  boar 
therein.  Who  could  have  thought  that  any  one 
could  so  far  have  been  blinded  by  the  power  of 
lust  ?  But  what  is  written  must  be  true,  '  They  i  Pet.  a.  s. 
stumble  at  the  word,  being  disobedient ;  whereunto 
also  they  were  appointed.' 

His  supposing  that  such  may  have  the  godly  man's 
virtues,  who  addict  themselves  to  their  vices,  is  also 
a  delusion  as  strong  as  the  other.     'Tis  just  as  if  the 
dog  should  say,  I  have,  or  may  have,  the  qualities  of 
the  child,  because  I  lick  up  its  stinking  excrements. 
To  eat  up  the  sin  of  God's  people  is  no  sign  of  one  HOB.  iv,  8. 
that  is  possessed  with   their  virtues.      Nor  can  I 
believe  that  one  that  is  of  this  opinion  can  at  present 
have  faith  or  love  in  him.     But  I  know  you  have 

x 


322        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

made  strong  objections  against  him ;  prithee  what 
can  he  say  for  himself? 

HON.  Why,  he  says,  to  do  this  by  way  of  opinion 
seems  abundance  more  honest,  than  to  do  it,  and  yet 
hold  contrary  to  it  in  opinion. 

GREAT-HEART.  A  very  wicked  answer  ;  for  though 
to  let  loose  the  bridle  to  lusts,  while  our  opinions 
are  against  such  things,  is  bad  ;  yet  to  sin,  and  plead 
a  toleration  so  to  do,  is  worse.  The  one  stumbles 
beholders  accidentally,  the  other  pleads  them  into 
the  snare. 

HON.  There  are  many  of  this  man's  mind  that 
have  not  this  man's  mouth ;  and  that  makes  going 
on  pilgrimage  of  so  little  esteem  as  it  is. 

GREAT-HEART.  You  have  said  the  truth,  and  it  is 
to  be  lamented.  But  he  that  feareth  the  King  of 
Paradise  shall  come  out  of  them  all. 

CHRIS.  There  are  strange  opinions  in  the  world; 
I  know  one  that  said,  'twas  time  enough  to  repent 
when  they  came  to  die. 

GREAT-HEART.  Such  are  not  over- wise.  That 
man  would  have  been  loth,  might  he  have  had 
a  week  to  run  twenty  miles  in  for  his  life,  to  have 
deferred  that  journey  to  the  last  hour  of  that 
week. 

HON.  You  say  right ;  and  yet  the  generality  of 
them  that  count  themselves  pilgrims  do  indeed  do 
thus.  I  am,  as  you  see,  an  old  man,  and  have 
been  a  traveller  in  this  road  many  a  day ;  and  I 
have  taken  notice  of  many  things. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  set  out  as  if  they 
would  drive  all  the  world  afore  them,  who  yet  have, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        323 

in  few  days,  died  as  they  in  the  wilderness,  and  so 
never  got  sight  of  the  promised  land. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  promised  nothing,  at 
the  first  setting  out  to  be  pilgrims,  and  that  one 
would  have  thought  could  not  have  lived  a  day, 
that  have  yet  proved  very  good  pilgrims. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  run  hastily  forward, 
that  again  have,  after  a  little  time,  run  as  fast  just 
back  again. 

I  have  seen  some  who  have  spoken  very  well  of  a 
pilgrim's  life  at  first,  that,  after  a  while,  have  spoken 
as  much  against  it. 

I  have  heard  some,  when  they  first  set  out  for 
Paradise,  say  positively  there  is  such  a  place,  who, 
when  they  have  been  almost  there,  have  come  back 
again  and  said  there  is  none. 

I  have  heard  some  vaunt  what  they  would  do  in 
case  they  should  be  opposed,  that  have  even  at  a 
false  alarm  fled  faith,  the  pilgrim's  way,  and  all. 

Now  as  they  were  thus  in  their  way,  there  came 
one  running  to  meet  them,  and  said,  Gentlemen,  and  Fresh  news 
you  of  the  weaker  sort,  if  you  love  life,  shift  for 
yourselves,  for  the  robbers  are  before  you. 

GREAT-HEART.   Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  They 
be  the  three  that  set  upon  Little-faith  heretofore.  Partiv 
Well,  said  he,  we  are  ready  for  them.    So  they  went  G?eat-heart' 
on  their  way.    Now  they  looked  at  every  turning,  resolutlon- 
when  they  should  have  met  with  the  villains ;  but 
whether  they  heard  of  Mr.  Great-heart,  or  whether 
they  had  some  other  game,  they  came  not  up  to  the 
pilgrims. 

Christiana  then  wished  for  an  inn  for  herself  and 


Christiana 
wisheth  for 
an  inn. 

Rom.  xvi.  23. 
Gaius. 


They  enter 
into  his 
house. 


Gaius 
entertains 
them,  and 
how. 


Gaius  his 
cook. 


324       THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

her  children,  because  they  were  weary.  Then  said 
Mr.  Honest,  There  is  one  a  little  before  us,  where  a 
very  honourable  disciple,  one  Gaius,  dwells.  So  they 
all  concluded  to  turn  in  thither;  and  the  rather, 
because  the  old  gentleman  gave  him  so  good  a 
report.  So  when  they  came  to  the  door,  they  went 
in,  not  knocking,  for  folks  use  not  to  knock  at  the 
door  of  an  inn.  Then  they  called  for  the  master  of 
the  house,  and  he  came  to  them.  So  they  asked  if 
they  might  lie  there  that  night. 

GAIUS.  Yes,  gentlemen,  if  you  be  true  men,  for 
my  house  is  for  none  but  pilgrims.  Then  was 
Christiana,  Mercy,  and  the  boys  the  more  glad,  for 
that  the  innkeeper  was  a  lover  of  pilgrims.  So  they 
called  for  rooms,  and  he  showed  them  one  for  Chris- 
tiana and  her  children  and  Mercy,  and  another  for 
Mr.  Great-heart  and  the  old  gentleman. 

GREAT-HEART.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  Good 
Gaius,  what  hast  thou  for  supper  ?  for  these  pilgrims 
have  come  far  to-day,  and  are  weary. 

GAIUS.  It  is  late,  said  Gaius,  so  we  cannot  con- 
veniently go  out  to  seek  food ;  but  such  as  we  have 
you  shall  be  welcome  to,  if  that  will  content. 

GREAT-HEART.  We  will  be  content  with  what 
thou  hast  in  the  house ;  forasmuch  as  I  have  proved 
thee,  thou  art  never  destitute  of  that  which  is  con- 
venient. 

Then  he  went  down  and  spake  to  the  cook,  whose 
name  was  Taste-that-which-is-good,  to  get  ready 
supper  for  so  many  pilgrims.  This  done,  he  comes 
up  again,  saying,  Come,  my  good  friends,  you  are 
welcome  to  me,  and  I  am  glad  that  I  have  an  house 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        325 

to  entertain  you  ;  and  while  supper  is  making  ready, 
if  you  please,  let  us  entertain  one  another  with  some 
good  discourse.  So  they  all  said,  Content. 

GAIUS.  Then  said  Gaius,  Whose  wife  is  this  aged  Talk  between 
matron  ?  and  whose  daughter  is  this  young  damsel  ?    Gu*stssand  hls 

GREAT-HEART.  The  woman  is  the  wife  of  one 
Christian,  a  pilgrim  of  former  times,  and  these  are 
his  four  children.  The  maid  is  one  of  her  acquaint- 
ance, one  that  she  hath  persuaded  to  come  with  her 
on  pilgrimage.  The  boys  take  all  after  their  father,  Mark  this. 
and  covet  to  tread  in  his  steps ;  yea,  if  they  do  but 
see  any  place  where  the  old  pilgrim  hath  lain,  or  any 
print  of  his  foot,  it  ministereth  joy  to  their  hearts, 
and  they  covet  to  lie  or  tread  in  the  same. 

GAIUS.  Then  said  Gaius,  Is  this  Christian's  wife  ? 
and  are  these  Christian's  children  ?     I  knew  your 
husband's  father,  yea,  also  his  father's  father.    Many 
have  been  good  of  this  stock  ;  their  ancestors  dwelt 
first  at  Antioch.     Christian's  progenitors  (I  suppose  Acts  xi<  2e. 
you  have  heard  your  husband  talk  of  them)  were  ofChristian's 
very  worthy  men.      They  have,  above  any  that  I  ancestors. 
know,  showed  themselves  men  of  great  virtue  and 
courage  for  the  Lord  of  the  pilgrims,  his  ways,  and 
them  that  loved  him.    I  have  heard  of  many  of  your 
husband's  relations  that  have  stood  all  trials  for  the 
sake  of  the  truth.    Stephen,  that  was  one  of  the  first  Acts  vii.  59,  GO. 
of  the  family  from  whence  your  husband  sprang, 
was   knocked   on   the   head   with   stones.      James, 
another  of  this  generation,  was  slain  with  the  edge  Acts  *ii.  2. 
of  the  sword.     To  say  nothing  of  Paul  and  Peter, 
men    anciently   of   the   family   from    whence   your 
husband  came,  there  was  Ignatius,  who  was  cast  to 


326        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

the  lions ;  Romanus,  whose  flesh  was  cut  by  pieces 
from  his  bones  ;  and  Polycarp,  that  played  the  man 
in  the  fire.  There  was  he  that  was  hanged  up  in  a 
basket  in  the  sun  for  the  wasps  to  eat,  and  he  whom 
they  put  into  a  sack  and  cast  him  into  the  sea  to  be 
drowned.  'Twould  be  impossible  utterly  to  count 
up  all  of  that  family  that  have  suffered  injuries  and 
death,  for  the  love  of  a  pilgrim's  life.  Nor  can  I  but 
be  glad  to  see  that  thy  husband  has  left  behind  him 
four  such  boys  as  these.  I  hope  they  will  bear  up 
their  father's  name,  and  tread  in  their  father's  steps, 
and  come  to  their  father's  end. 

GREAT-HEART.  Indeed,  Sir,  they  are  likely  lads  ; 
they  seem  to  choose  heartily  their  father's  ways. 

GAIUS.  That  is  it  that  I  said.     Wherefore  Chris- 
tian's family  is  like  still  to  spread  abroad  upon  the 
face  of  the  ground,  and  yet  to  be  numerous  upon 
Advice  to        the  face  of  the  earth ;  wherefore  let  Christiana  look 
ab^ufheT       out  some  damsels  for  her  sons,  to  whom  they  may 
boys.  be  betrothed,  etc.,  that  the  name  of  their  father  and 

the  house  of  his  progenitors  may  never  be  forgotten 
in  the  world. 

HON.  'Tis  pity  this  family  should  fall,  and  be 
extinct. 

GAIUS.  Fall  it  cannot,  but  be  diminished  it  may  ; 
but  let  Christiana  take  my  advice,  and  that's  the 
way  to  uphold  it. 

And  Christiana,  said  the  innkeeper,  I  am  glad 
to  see  thee  and  thy  friend  Mercy  together  here,  a 
lovely  couple.  And  may  I  advise,  take  Mercy  into 
a  nearer  relation  to  thee.  If  she  will,  let  her  be 
given  to  Matthew,  thy  eldest  son  ;  'tis  the  way  to 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        327 

preserve  you  a  posterity  in  the  earth.     So  this  match 

was  concluded,  and  in  process  of  time  they  were  Mercy  and 

married.     But  more  of  that  hereafter. 

Gaius  also  proceeded,  and  said,  I  will  now  speak 
on  the  behalf  of  women,  to  take  away  their  reproach. 
For  as  death  and  the  curse  came  into  the  world  by  Gen.  m. 
a  woman,  so  also  did  life  and  health :   '  God  sent  Gai.  iv.  4. 
forth  his   Son,  made  of  a  woman.'     Yea,  to  show 
how  much  those  that  came  after  did  abhor  the  act 
of  their   mother,  this   sex   in   the    Old  Testament  why  women 
coveted  children,  if  haply  this  or  that  woman  might  ^u°ch  Desired 
be  the  mother  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  children. 

I  will  say  again,  that  when  the  Saviour  was  come, 
women  rejoiced  in  him  before  either  man  or  angel.  Lukeii. 
I  read  not  that  ever  any  man  did  give  unto  Christ 
so  much  as  one  groat;  but  the  women  followed  him,  chapviii.  2,  3. 
and  ministered  to  him  of  their  substance.     It  was  a 
woman  that  washed  his  feet  with  tears,  and  a  woman  chap.  vii. 
that  anointed  his  body  to  the  burial.     They  were  John  k  2. 
women  that  wept  when  he  was  going  to  the  cross,  Luke  xxiii.  27. 
and  women  that  followed  him  from  the  cross,  and 
that  sat  by  his  sepulchre  when  he  was  buried.     They 
were  women  that  were  first  with  him  at  his  resur- 
rection-morn,  and  women  that  brought  tidings  first 
to  his  disciples  that  he  was  risen  from  the  dead. 
Women,  therefore,  are  highly  favoured,  and  show 
by  these  things  that  they  are  sharers  with  us  in  the 
grace  of  life. 

Now  the  cook  sent  up  to  signify  that  supper  was  Supper 
almost  ready,  and  sent  one  to  lay  the  cloth,  the  r 
trenchers,  and  to  set  the  salt  and  bread  in  order. 

Then  said  Matthew,  The  sight  of  this  cloth  and 


328        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

of  this  forerunner  of  the  supper  begetteth  in  me  a 

greater  appetite  to  my  food  than  I  had  before. 

GAIUS.  So  let  all  ministering  doctrines  to  thee  in 

this  life,  beget  in  thee  a  greater  desire  to  sit  at  the 
What  to  be  supper  of  the  great  King  in  his  kingdom ;  for  all 
from'Taymg'  preaching,  books,  and  ordinances  here,  are  but  as 
of  the  board  the  laying  of  the  trenchers,  and  as  setting  of  salt 
cloth  and  upon  the  board,  when  compared  with  the  feast  that 

our  Lord  will  make  for  us  when  we  come  to  his 

house. 
Lev.  vii.  32-34.        So  supper  came  up,  and  first  a  heave-shoulder  and 

Chap.  x.  14, 15.  rr 

PS.  xxv.  i.  a  wave-breast  was  set  on  the  table  before  them,  to 
show  that  they  must  begin  their  meal  with  prayer 
and  praise  to  God.  The  heave-shoulder  David  lifted 
his  heart  up  to  God  with,  and  with  the  wave-breast, 
where  his  heart  lay,  with  that  he  used  to  lean  upon 
his  harp  when  he  played.  These  two  dishes  were 
very  fresh  and  good,  and  they  all  ate  heartily  well 
thereof. 

Deut.  xxxii.  14.       The  next  they  brought  up  was  a  bottle  of  wine, 

judges  ix.  is.     red  as  blood.     So  Gaius  said  to  them,  Drink  freely  ; 

John  xv.  i.  this  is  the  juice  of  the  true  vine,  that  makes  glad 
the  heart  of  God  and  man.  So  they  drank  and 
were  merry. 

i  Pet.  ii.  i,  2.          The  next  was  a  dish  of  milk,  well  crumbed.     But 

A  dish  of  Gaius  said,  Let  the  boys  have  that,  that  they  may 
grow  thereby. 

Of  honey  and  Then  they  brought  up  in  course  a  dish  of  butter 
and  honey.  Then  said  Gaius,  Eat  freely  of  this ; 
for  this  is  good  to  cheer  up  and  strengthen  your 
judgments  and  understandings.  This  was  our  Lord's 

iaa.  vii.  15.        dish  when  he  was  a  child  :  '  Butter  and  honey  shall 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        329 

he  eat,  that  he  may  know  to  refuse  the  evil  and 
choose  the  good.' 

Then   they  brought   them  up  a  dish  of  apples,  A  disk  of 
and  they  were  very  good-tasted  fruit.     Then  said  aPPles- 
Matthew,  May  we  eat  apples,  since  they  were  such 
by  and  with  which  the  serpent  beguiled  our  first 
mother  ? 

Then  said  Gaius — 

Apples  were  they  with  which  we  were  beguiled, 
Yet  sin,  not  apples,  hath  our  souls  defiled. 
Apples  forbid,  if  eat,  corrupt  the  blood  ; 
To  eat  such,  when  commanded,  does  us  good. 
Drink  of  his  flagons,  then,  thou  church,  his  dove, 
And  eat  his  apples,  who  are  sick  of  love. 

Then  said  Matthew,  I  made  the  scruple  because  I, 
a  while  since,  was  sick  with  eating  of  fruit. 

GAIUS.  Forbidden  fruit  will  make  you  sick,  but 
not  what  our  Lord  has  tolerated. 

While  they  were  thus  talking,  they  were  presented  Song  vi.  11. 
with  another  dish,  and  it  was  a  dish  of  nuts.     Then  A  ?ish  of 

nuts. 

said  some  at  the  table,  Nuts  spoil  tender  teeth, 
specially  the  teeth  of  children ;  which  when  Gaius 
heard,  he  said — 

Hard  texts  are  nuts  (I  will  not  call  them  cheaters), 
Whose  shells  do  keep  their  kernels  from  the  e*aters. 
Ope  then  the  shells,  and  you  shall  have  the  meat ; 
They  here  brought  are  for  you  to  crack  and  eat. 

Then  were  they  very  merry,  and  sat  at  the  table 
a  long  time,  talking  of  many  things.  Then  said 
the  old  gentleman,  My  good  landlord,  while  we  are 


A  riddle  put 
forth  by  old 
Honest, 


Gaius  opens 
it. 

Joseph 
wonders. 


Prov.  xi.  24. 


Chap.  xiii.  7. 


Matthew  and 
Mercy  are 
married. 


330        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

cracking  your  nuts,  if  you  please,  do  you  open  this 
riddle — 

A  man  there  was,  though  some  did  count  him  mad, 
The  more  he  cast  away,  the  more  he  had. 

Then  they  all  gave  good  heed,  wondering  what 
good  Gains  would  say ;  so  he  sat  still  a  while,  and 
then  thus  replied — 

He  that  bestows  his  goods  upon  the  poor, 
Shall  have  as  much  again,  and  ten  times  more. 

Then  said  Joseph,  I  dare  say,  Sir,  I  did  not  think 
you  could  have  found  it  out. 

Oh,  said  Gaius,  I  have  been  trained  up  in  this  way 
a  great  while ;  nothing  teaches  like  experience.  I 
have  learned  of  my  Lord  to  be  kind,  and  have  found 
by  experience  that  I  have  gained  thereby.  '  There 
is  that  scattereth,  yet  increaseth  ;  and  there  is  that 
withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  to 
poverty.'  'There  is  that  maketh  himself  rich,  yet 
hath  nothing;  there  is  that  maketh  himself  poor, 
yet  hath  great  riches.' 

Then  Samuel  whispered  to  Christiana  his  mother, 
and  said,  Mother,  this  is  a  very  good  man's  house ; 
let  us  stay  here  a  good  while,  and  let  my  brother 
Matthew  be  married  here  to  Mercy  before  we  go 
any  further. 

The  which  Gaius  the  host  overhearing,  said,  With 
a  very  good  will,  my  child. 

So  they  stayed  there  more  than  a  month,  and 
Mercy  was  given  to  Matthew  to  wife. 

While  they  stayed  here,  Mercy,  as  her  custom 
was,  would  be  making  coats  and  garments  to  give 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        331 

to  the  poor,  by  which  she  brought  up  a  very  good 
report  upon  the  pilgrims. 

But  to  return  again  to  our  story.     After  supper  The  boys  go 
the  lads  desired  a  bed,  for  that  they  were  weary  £j^  ^ 
with  travelling.     Then  Gaius  called  to  show  them 
their  chamber;  but  said  Mercy,  I  will  have  them  to 
bed.      So  she  had  them  to  bed,  and  they  slept  well : 
but  the  rest  sat  up  all  night,  for  Gaius  and  they 
were  such  suitable  company  that  they  could  not  tell 
how  to  part.     Then  after  much  talk  of  their  Lord, 
themselves,  and  their  journey,  old  Mr.  Honest,  he 
that  put  forth  the  riddle  to  Gaius,  began  to  nod.  Old  Honest 
Then  said  Great-heart,  What,  Sir,  you  begin  to  be  nods' 
drowsy ;  come,  rub  up,  now  here 's  a  riddle  for  you. 
Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  Let 's  hear  it. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart— 

He  that  will  kill,  must  first  be  overcome :  A  riddle. 

Who  live  abroad  would,  first  must  die  at  home. 

Ha  !  said  Mr.  Honest,  it  is  a  hard  one ;  hard  to 
expound,  and  harder  to  practise.  But  come,  land- 
lord, said  he,  I  will,  if  you  please,  leave  my  part  to 
you  ;  do  you  expound  it,  and  I  will  hear  what  you 
say. 

No,  said  Gaius,  'twas  put  to  you,  and  'tis  expected 
that  you  should  answer  it. 

Then  said  the  old  gentlemen- 
He  first  by  grace  must  conquer'd  be,  The  riddle 

That  sin  would  mortify  :  opened. 

And  who,,  that  lives,  would  convince  me, 
Unto  himself  must  die. 

It  is  right,   said  Gaius  ;  good  doctrine  and  ex- 


332        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

perience  teaches  this.  For  first,  until  grace  displays 
itself,  and  overcomes  the  soul  with  its  glory,  it  is 
altogether  without  heart  to  oppose  sin.  Besides,  if 
sin  is  Satan's  cords,  by  which  the  soul  lies  bound, 
how  should  it  make  resistance,  before  it  is  loosed 
from  that  infirmity  ? 

Secondly,  nor  will  any,  that  knows  either  reason 
or  grace,  believe  that  such  a  man  can  be  a  living 
monument  of  grace,  that  is  a  slave  to  his  own 
corruptions. 

A  question          And  now  it  comes  in  my  mind,  I  will  tell  you  a 

minding  6  story  worth  the  hearing.  There  were  two  men  that 
went  on  pilgrimage,  the  one  began  when  he  was 
young,  the  other  when  he  was  old.  The  young 
man  had  strong  corruptions  to  grapple  with,  the 
old  man's  were  decayed  with  the  decays  of  nature. 
The  young  man  trod  his  steps  as  even  as  did  the  old 
one,  and  was  every  way  as  light  as  he.  Who  now, 
or  which  of  them,  had  their  graces  shining  clearest, 
since  both  seemed  to  be  alike  ? 

A  comparison.  HON.  The  young  man's,  doubtless.  For  that 
which  heads  it  against  the  greatest  opposition,  gives 
best  demonstration  that  it  is  strongest.  Specially 
when  it  also  holdeth  pace  with  that  that  meets  not 
with  half  so  much,  as  to  be  sure  old  age  does  not. 

A  mistake.  Besides,  I  have  observed  that  old  men  have  blessed 

themselves  with  this  mistake,  namely,  taking  the 
decays  of  nature  for  a  gracious  conquest  over  cor- 
ruptions, and  so  have  been  apt  to  beguile  themselves. 
Indeed,  old  men  that  are  gracious  are  best  able  to 
give  advice  to  them  that  are  young,  because  they 
have  seen  most  of  the  emptiness  of  things.  But 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        333 

yet,  for  an  old  and  a  young  to  set  out  both  together, 
the  young  one  has  the  advantage  of  the  fairest  dis- 
covery of  a  work  of  grace  within  him,  though  the 
old  man's  corruptions  are  naturally  the  weakest. 

Thus  they  sat  talking  till  break  of  day.      Now 
when   the   family  was  up,   Christiana  bid  her  son 
James  that  he  should  read  a  chapter ;  so  he  read  the 
fifty-third  of  Isaiah.    When  he  had  done,  Mr.  Honest  Another 
asked  why  it  was  said  that  the  Saviour  is  said  to  que 
come  *  out  of  a  dry  ground,'  and  also  that '  he  had  no 
form  nor  comeliness  in  him.' 

GREAT-HEART.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  To 
the  first  I  answer,  Because  the  church  of  the  Jews, 
of  which  Christ  came,  had  then  lost  almost  all  the 
sap  and  spirit  of  religion.  To  the  second  I  say,  The 
words  are  spoken  in  the  person  of  the  unbelievers, 
who,  because  they  want  that  eye  that  can  see  into 
our  Prince's  heart,  therefore  they  judge  of  him  by 
the  meanness  of  his  outside :  just  like  those  that 
know  not  that  precious  stones  are  covered  over 
with  a  homely  crust ;  who,  when  they  have  found 
one,  because  they  know  not  what  they  have  found, 
cast  it  again  away,  as  men  do  a  common  stone. 

Well,  said  Gaius,  now  you  are  here,  and  since,  as 
I  know,  Mr.  Great-heart  is  good  at  his  weapons,  if 
you  please,  after  we  have  refreshed  ourselves,  we 
will  walk  into  the  fields,  to  see  if  we  can  do  any 
good.     About  a  mile  from  hence  there  is  one  Slay-  Giaut 
good,  a  giant  that   doth  much  annoy  the  King's  ^g^d* 
highway  in  these  parts ;   and  I  know  whereabout  and  slain. 
his  haunt  is.     He  is  master  of  a  number  of  thieves. 
'Twould  be  well  if  we  could  clear  these  parts  of  him. 


in  his  hand, 


334        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

So  they  consented  and  went  ;  Mr.  Great-heart 
with  his  sword,  helmet,  and  shield,  and  the  rest 
with  spears  and  staves. 

He  is  found  When  they  came  to  the  place  where  he  was,  they 
found  him  with  one  Feeble-mind  in  his  hands,  whom 
his  servants  had  brought  unto  him,  having  taken 
him  in  the  way.  Now  the  giant  was  rifling  of  him, 
with  a  purpose  after  that  to  pick  his  bones  ;  for  he 
was  of  the  nature  of  flesh-eaters. 

Well,  so  soon  as  he  saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his 
friends  at  the  mouth  of  his  cave,  with  their  weapons, 
he  demanded  what  they  wanted. 

GREAT-HEART.  We  want  thee  ;  for  we  are  come 
to  revenge  the  quarrel  of  the  many  that  thou  hast 
slain  of  the  pilgrims,  when  thou  hast  dragged  them 
out  of  the  King's  highway,  wherefore  come  out  of 
thy  cave.  So  he  armed  himself  and  came  out;  and 
to  a  battle  they  went,  and  fought  for  above  an  hour, 
and  then  stood  still  to  take  wind. 

SLAY-GOOD.  Then  said  the  Giant,  Why  are  you 
here  on  my  ground  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  To  revenge  the  blood  of  pilgrims 
as  I  also  told  thee  before.  So  they  went  to  it  again, 
and  the  Giant  made  Mr.  Great-heart  give  back  ;  but 
he  came  up  again,  and  in  the  greatness  of  his  mind 
he  let  fly  with  such  stoutness  at  the  Giant's  head  and 
sides,  that  he  made  him  let  his  weapon  fall  out  of 
his  hand.  So  he  smote  him  and  slew  him,  and  cut 
off  his  head,  and  brought  it  away  to  the  inn.  He 
also  took  Feeble-mind  the  pilgrim,  and  brought  him 
w*th  kim  to  nis  lodgings.  When  they  were  come 
Giant.  home,  they  showed  his  head  to  the  family,  and  then 


One  Feeble- 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        335 

set  it  up,  as  they  had  done  others  before,  for  a 
terror  to  those  that  should  attempt  to  do  as  he, 
hereafter. 

Then  they  asked  Mr.  Feeble-mind  how  he  fell 
into  his  hands. 

FEEBLE.  Then  said  the  poor  man,  I  am  a  sickly 
man,  as  you  see ;  and,  because  death  did  usually 
once  a  day  knock  at  my  door,  I  thought  I  should 
never  be  well  at  home ;  so  I  betook  myself  to  a  How  Feeble- 
pilgrim's  life,  and  have  travelled  hither  from  the  TollT^ 
town  of  Uncertain,  where  I  and  my  father  were  pilgrim. 
born.  I  am  a  man  of  no  strength  at  all,  of  body, 
nor  yet  of  mind,  but  would,  if  I  could,  though  I  can 
but  crawl,  spend  my  life  in  the  pilgrim's  way.  When 
I  came  at  the  gate  that  is  at  the  head  of  the  way, 
the  Lord  of  that  place  did  entertain  me  freely, 
neither  objected  he  against  my  weakly  looks,  nor 
against  my  feeble  mind,  but  gave  me  such  things 
that  were  necessary  for  my  journey,  and  bid  me  hope 
to  the  end.  When  I  came  to  the  house  of  the  Inter- 
preter, I  received  much  kindness  there,  and,  because 
the  Hill  Difficulty  was  judged  too  hard  for  me,  I 
was  carried  up  that  by  one  of  his  servants.  Indeed, 
I  have  found  much  relief  from  pilgrims,  though 
none  was  willing  to  go  so  softly  as  I  am  forced  to 
do  ;  yet  still,  as  they  came  on,  they  bid  me  be  of 
good  cheer,  and  said  that  it  was  the  will  of  their  i  Thess.  v.  u 
Lord  that  comfort  should  be  given  to  the  feeble- 
minded, and  so  went  on  their  own  pace.  When  I 
was  come  up  to  Assault  Lane,  then  this  Giant  met 
with  me,  and  bid  me  prepare  for  an  encounter ;  but, 
alas!  feeble  one  that  I  was,  I  had  more  need  of  a 


Mark  this. 


Mark  this. 


Mr.  Fearing 
Mr.  Feeble- 
mind's  uncle. 


Feeble-mind 
has  some  of 
Mr.  Fearing' s 
features. 


336        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

cordial.  So  he  came  up  and  took  me.  I  conceited 
he  should  not  kill  me.  Also,  when  he  had  got  me 
into  his  den,  since  I  went  not  with  him  willingly, 
I  believed  I  should  come  out  alive  again ;  for  I  have 
heard,  that  not  any  pilgrim  that  is  taken  captive  by 
violent  hands,  if  he  keep  heart-whole  towards  his 
Master,  is,  by  the  laws  of  Providence,  to  die  by  the 
hand  of  the  enemy.  Robbed,  I  looked  to  be,  and 
robbed  to  be  sure  I  am ;  but  I  am,  as  you  see, 
escaped  with  life,  for  the  which  I  thank  my  King  as 
author,  and  you  as  the  means.  Other  brunts  I  also 
look  for,  but  this  I  have  resolved  on,  to  wit,  to  run 
when  I  can,  to  go  when  I  cannot  run,  and  to  creep 
when  I  cannot  go.  As  to  the  main,  I  thank  Him 
that  loves  me,  I  am  fixed.  My  way  is  before  me, 
my  mind  is  beyond  the  river  that  has  no  bridge, 
though  I  am,  as  you  see,  but  of  a  feeble  mind. 

HON.  Then  said  old  Mr.  Honest,  Have  not  you, 
some  time  ago,  been  acquainted  with  one  Mr.  Fear- 
ing, a  pilgrim  ? 

FEEBLE.  Acquainted  with  him !  yes ;  he  came 
from  the  town  of  Stupidity,  which  lieth  four  degrees 
to  the  northward  of  the  City  of  Destruction,  and  as 
many  off  of  where  I  was  born ;  yet  we  were  well 
acquainted,  for  indeed  he  was  mine  uncle,  my  father's 
brother.  He  and  I  have  been  much  of  a  temper. 
He  was  a  little  shorter  than  I,  but  yet  we  were 
much  of  a  complexion. 

HON.  I  perceive  you  know  him,  and  I  am  apt  to 
believe  also  that  you  were  related  one  to  another; 
for  you  have  his  whitely  look,  a  cast  like  his  with 
your  eye,  and  your  speech  is  much  alike. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        337 

FEEBLE.  Most  have  said  so  that  have  known  us 
both :  and  besides,  what  I  have  read  in  him,  I  have 
for  the  most  part  found  in  myself. 

GAIUS.    Come,  Sir,  said  good  Gaius,  be  of  good  Gams 
cheer,  you  are  welcome  to  me,  and  to  my  house,  and 
what  thou  hast  a  mind  to,  call  for  freely ;  and  what 
thou  wouldest  have  my  servants  do  for  thee,  they 
will  do  it  with  a  ready  mind. 

FEEBLE.  Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  This  is  Notice  to  be 
unexpected  favour,  and  as  the  sun  shining  out  of  a 
very  dark  cloud.  Did  Giant  Slay-good  intend  me 
this  favour  when  he  stopped  me,  and  resolved  to  let 
me  go  no  further  ?  Did  he  intend  that  after  he 
had  rifled  my  pockets  I  should  go  to  Gaius  mine 
host  ?  Yet  so  it  is. 

Now  just   as  Mr.  Feeble-mind   and   Gaius  were 
thus  in  talk,  there  comes  one  running,  and  called  at  Tidings  how 
the  door,  and  told,  that  about  a  mile  and  a  half  off  ^J^1*11 
there  was  one  Mr.  Not-right,  a  pilgrim,  struck  dead  with  a 
upon  the  place  where  he  was,  with  a  thunderbolt.       andVr!  C 

FEEBLE.  Alas !  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  is  he  slain  ?  Feeble- 
He  overtook  me  some  days  before  I  came  so  far  as  comment 
hither,  and  would  be  my  company-keeper.     He  also  upon  li' 
was  with  me  when  Slay-good,  the  giant,  took  me ; 
but  he  was  nimble  of  his  heels,  and  escaped.    But  it 
seems  he  escaped  to  die,  and  I  was  took  to  live. 

What,  one  would  think,  doth  seek  to  slay  outright, 
Ofttimes  delivers  from  the  saddest  plight. 
That  very  providence,  whose  face  is  death, 
Doth  ofttimes  to  the  lowly  life  bequeath. 
I  taken  was,  he  did  escape  and  flee, 
Hands  cross'd  gives  death  to  him,  and  life  to  me 
Y 


The  pilgrims 
prepare  to 
go  forward. 


Luke  x.  33-35. 
How  they 
greet  one 
another  at 
parting. 

3  John  v.  6. 


Gaius' s  last 
kindness  to 
Feeble-mind. 


338        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Now  about  this  time,  Matthew  and  Mercy  were 
married :  also  Gaius  gave  his  daughter  Phebe  to 
James,  Matthew's  brother,  to  wife  ;  after  which  time 
they  yet  stayed  above  ten  days  at  Gaius's  house, 
spending  their  time,  and  the  seasons,  like  as  pil- 
grims used  to  do. 

When  they  were  to  depart,  Gaius  made  them  a 
feast,  and  they  did  eat  and  drink,  and  were  merry. 
Now  the  hour  was  come  that  they  must  be  gone ; 
wherefore  Mr.  Great- heart  called  for  a  reckoning. 
But  Gaius  told  him  that  at  his  house  it  was  not  the 
custom  for  pilgrims  to  pay  for  their  entertainment. 
He  boarded  them  by  the  year,  but  looked  for  his 
pay  from  the  good  Samaritan,  who  had  promised 
him  at  his  return,  whatsoever  charge  he  was  at 
with  them,  faithfully  to  repay  him.  Then  said  Mr. 
Great-heart  to  him — 

GREAT -HE  ART.  'Beloved,  thou  dost  faithfully 
whatsoever  thou  dost,  to  the  brethren  and  to 
strangers,  which  have  borne  witness  of  thy  charity 
before  the  church;  whom  if  thou  (yet)  bring  for- 
ward on  their  journey  after  a  godly  sort,  thou  shalt 
do  well.' 

Then  Gaius  took  his  leave  of  them  all,  and  of  his 
children,  and  particularly  of  Mr.  Feeble-mind.  He 
also  gave  him  something  to  drink  by  the  way. 

Now  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  when  they  were  going  out 
of  the  door,  made  as  if  he  intended  to  linger.  The 
which,  when  Mr.  Great-heart  espied,  he  said,  Come, 
Mr.  Feeble-mind,  pray  do  you  go  along  with  us,  I 
will  be  your  conductor,  and  you  shall  fare  as  the 
rest. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        339 

FEEBLE.  Alas  !  I  want  a  suitable  companion  ;  you  Feeble-mind 
are  all  lusty  and  strong,  but  I,  as  you  see,  am  weak,  behfnd!^ 
I  choose  therefore  rather  to  come  behind,  lest  by 
reason  of  my  many  infirmities  I  should  be  both  a 
burden   to   myself  and  to  you.      I  am,  as  I  said, 
a  man  of  a  weak  and  feeble  mind,  and  shall  be 
offended  and  made  weak  at  that  which  others  can 
bear.     I  shall  like  no  laughing,  I  shall  like  no  gay 
attire,  I  shall  like  no  unprofitable  questions.     Nay, 
I  am  so  weak  a  man  as  to  be  offended  with  that 
which  others  have  a  liberty  to  do.     I  do  not  yet  His  excuse 
know  all  the  truth  ;  I  am  a  very  ignorant  Christian  for  lt> 
man  ;  sometimes,  if  I  hear  some  rejoice  in  the  Lord, 
it  troubles  me  because  I  cannot  do  so  too.     It  is 
with  me  as  it  is  with  a  weak  man  among  the  strong, 
or  as  with  a  sick  man  among  the  healthy,  or  as 
a  lamp  despised  (6He  that  is  ready  to  slip  with  jobxii.  5. 
his  feet,  is  as  a  lamp  despised  in  the  thought  of 
him  that  is  at   ease ') ;    so  that  I  know  not  what 
to  do. 

GREAT-HEART.  But,  brother,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  Great-heart's 
I  have   it  in   commission,  to   comfort   the  feeble-  commission- 
minded,  and  to  support  the  weak.     You  must  needs  1  Thess.  v.  14. 
go  along  with  us ;  we  will  wait  for  you,  we  will 
lend  you  our  help,  we  will  deny  ourselves  of  some  Rom.  xiv. 
things,   both   opinionative   and   practical,   for  your  icor.  viii. 
sake;  we  will  not  enter  into  doubtful  disputations  A  Christian 
before  you,  will  be  made  all  things  to  you  rather  J§jf  *'«  22 
than  you  shall  be  left  behind. 

Now  all  this  while  they  were  at  Gaius's  door; 
and,  behold,  as  they  were  thus  in  the  heat  of  their 
discourse,  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  came  by,  with  his 


ps.  xxxviii.  17. 

Promises. 


Feeble-mind 

Ready-to6-6 
halt  come  by. 


New  talk. 


Part  i. 
pages  68-74, 
76. 


340        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

crutches  in  his  hand ;  and  he  also  was  going  on 
pilgrimage. 

FEEBLE.  Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind  to  him, 
Man,  how  earnest  thou  hither  ?  I  was  but  just  now 
complaining  that  I  had  not  a  suitable  companion, 
but  thou  art  according  to  my  wish.  Welcome, 
welcome,  good  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  I  hope  thee  and 
I  may  be  some  help. 

READY.  I  shall  be  glad  of  thy  company,  said  the 
other ;  and,  good  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  rather  than  we 
will  part,  since  we  are  thus  happily  met,  I  will  lend 
thee  one  of  my  crutches. 

FEEBLE.  Nay,  said  he,  though  I  thank  thee  for 
thy  goodwill,  I  am  not  inclined  to  halt  before  I  am 
lame.  Howbeit,  I  think,  when  occasion  is,  it  may 
help  me  against  a  dog. 

READY.  If  either  myself  or  my  crutches  can  do 
thee  a  pleasure,  we  are  both  at  thy  command,  good 
Mr.  Feeble-mind. 

Thus  therefore  they  went  on;  Mr.  Great-heart, 
and  Mr.  Honest  went  before,  Christiana  and  her 
children  went  next,  and  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and 
Mr.  Ready-to-halt  came  behind  with  his  crutches. 
Then  said  Mr.  Honest— 

HON.  Pray,  sir,  now  we  are  upon  the  road,  tell 
us  some  profitable  things  of  some  that  have  gone 
on  pilgrimage  before  us. 

GREAT-HEART.  With  a  good  will.  I  suppose  you 
have  heard  how  Christian  of  old  did  meet  with 
Apollyon  in  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  and  also 
what  hard  work  he  had  to  go  through  the  Valley 
of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  Also  I  think  you  cannot 


FEEBLE    AND    READY-TO-HALT    BRING    UP    THE    REAR 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        341 

but  have  heard  how  Faithful  was  put  to  it  with 
Madam  Wanton,  with  Adam  the  first,  with  one 
Discontent,  and  Shame;  four  as  deceitful  villains 
as  a  man  can  meet  with  upon  the  road. 

HON.  Yes,  I  have  heard  of  all  this ;  but  indeed, 
good  Faithful  was  hardest  put  to  it  with  Shame  :  he 
was  an  unwearied  one. 

GREAT-HEART.  Ay ;  for  as  the  pilgrim  well  said, 
he  of  all  men  had  the  wrong  name. 

HON.  But  pray,  Sir,  where  was  it  that  Christian  Parti. 

DfiErp  92 

and  Faithful  met  Talkative  ?  That  same  was  also  a 
notable  one. 

GREAT-HEART.  He  was  a  confident  fool;  yet 
many  follow  his  ways. 

HON.  He  had  like  to  have  beguiled  FaithfuL 

GREAT-HEART.  Ay,  but  Christian  put  him  into  a 
way  quickly  to  find  him  out.  Thus  they  went  on 
till  they  came  at  the  place  where  Evangelist  met  Parti. 
with  Christian  and  Faithful,  and  prophesied  to  them 
of  what  should  befall  them  at  Vanity  Fair. 

GREAT-HEART.  Then  said  their  guide,  Hereabouts 
did  Christian  and  Faithful  meet  with  Evangelist, 
who  prophesied  to  them  of  what  troubles  they 
should  meet  with  at  Vanity  Fair. 

HON.  Say  you  so  ?  I  dare  say  it  was  a  hard 
chapter  that  then  he  did  read  unto  them. 

GREAT-HEART.   'Twas  so ;  but  he  gave  them  en- 
couragement withal.     But  what  do  we  talk  of  them  ? 
They  were  a  couple  of  lion-like  men,  they  had  set 
their  faces  like  flint.      Don't  you  remember  how  Parti. 
undaunted  they  were  when  they  stood  before  the  F 
judge  ? 


page  106. 


Part  i. 
page  122. 


They  are 
come  within 
sight  of 
Vanity. 


They  enter 
into  one 
Mr.  Mnason' 
to  lodge. 
Acts  xxi.  16. 


342        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

HON.  Well,  Faithful  bravely  suffered  ! 

GREAT -HE  ART.  So  he  did,  and  as  brave  things 
came  on  't ;  for  Hopeful  and  some  others,  as  the 
story  relates  it,  were  converted  by  his  death. 

HON.  Well,  but  pray  go  on ;  for  you  are  well 
acquainted  with  things. 

GREAT-HEART.  Above  all  that  Christian  met  with 
after  he  had  passed  through  Vanity  Fair,  one  By- 
ends  was  the  arch  one. 

HON.  By-ends  !  what  was  he  ? 

GREAT- HE  ART.  A  very  arch  fellow,  a  downright 
hypocrite.  One  that  would  be  religious  which  way 
ever  the  world  went ;  but  so  cunning,  that  he  would 
be  sure  neither  to  lose  nor  suffer  for  it.  He  had  his 
mode  of  religion  for  every  fresh  occasion,  and  his 
wife  was  as  good  at  it  as  he.  He  would  turn  and 
change  from  opinion  to  opinion,  yea,  and  plead  for 
so  doing  too.  But  so  far  as  I  could  learn,  he  came 
to  an  ill  end  with  his  by-ends ;  nor  did  I  ever  hear 
that  any  of  his  children  were  ever  of  any  esteem 
with  any  that  truly  feared  God. 

Now  by  this  time  they  were  come  within  sight  of 
the  town  of  Vanity,  where  Vanity  Fair  is  kept.  So 
when  they  saw  that  they  were  so  near  the  town,  they 
consulted  with  one  another  how  they  should  pass 
through  the  town,  and  some  said  one  thing,  and 
some  another.  At  last  Mr.  Great-heart  said,  I  have, 
as  you  may  understand,  often  been  a  conductor  of 
pilgrims  through  this  town ;  now  I  am  acquainted 
with  one  Mr.  Mnason,  a  Cyprusian  by  nation,  an 
old  disciple,  at  whose  house  we  may  lodge.  If  you 
think  good,  said  he,  we  will  turn  in  there  ? 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        343 

Content,  said  old  Honest ;  Content,  said  Chris- 
tiana; Content,  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind:  and  so  they 
said  all.  Now  you  must  think  it  was  eventide  by 
that  they  got  to  the  outside  of  the  town,  but 
Mr.  Great-heart  knew  the  way  to  the  old  man's 
house.  So  thither  they  came ;  and  he  called  at  the 
door,  and  the  old  man  within  knew  his  tongue  so 
soon  as  ever  he  heard  it ;  so  he  opened,  and  they  all 
came  in.  Then  said  Mnason  their  host,  How  far 
have  ye  come  to-day  ?  So  they  said,  From  the 
house  of  Gaius  our  friend.  I  promise  you,  said  he, 
you  have  gone  a  good  stitch,  you  may  well  be 
a-weary  ;  sit  down.  So  they  sat  down. 

GREAT-HEART.    Then    said   their    guide,   Come,  They  are 
what  cheer,  sirs  ?     I  dare  say  you  are  welcome  to  £lad  of  enter- 

„  .        ,  tamment. 

my  friend. 

MNASON.  I  also,  said  Mr.  Mnason,  do  bid  you 
welcome ;  and  whatever  you  want,  do  but  say,  and 
we  will  do  what  we  can  to  get  it  for  you. 

HON.  Our  great  want,  a  while  since,  was  harbour, 
and  good  company,  and  now  I  hope  we  have  both. 

MNASON.  For  harbour,  you  see  what  it  is;  but 
for  good  company,  that  will  appear  in  the  trial. 

GREAT-HEART.  Well,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  will 
you  have  the  pilgrims  up  into  their  lodging  ? 

MNASON.  I  will,  said  Mr.  Mnason.  So  he  had 
them  to  their  respective  places,  and  also  showed 
them  a  very  fair  dining-room,  where  they  might 
be  and  sup  together,  until  time  was  come  to  go 
to  rest. 

Now  when  they  were  set  in  their  places,  and  were 
a  little  cheery  after  their  journey,  Mr.  Honest  asked 


344        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

his  landlord  if  there  were  any  store  of  good  people 
in  the  town  ? 

MNASON.  We  have  a  few;  for  indeed  they  are 
but  a  few,  when  compared  with  them  on  the  other 
side. 

They  desire         HON.  But  how  shall  we  do  to  see  some  of  them  ? 

oftheS°ood     ^or  ^e  sight  of  good  men  to  them  that  are  going 

people  in  the  on  pilgrimage,  is  like  to  the  appearing  of  the 
moon  and  the  stars  to  them  that  are  sailing  upon 
the  seas. 

Some  sent  MNASON.    Then  Mr.   Mnason  stamped  with  his 

foot,  and  his  daughter  Grace  came  up.  So  he 
said  unto  her,  Grace,  go  you  tell  my  friends,  Mr. 
Contrite,  Mr.  Holyman,  Mr.  Love-saint,  Mr.  Dare- 
not-lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent,  that  I  have  a  friend  or 
two  at  my  house,  that  have  a  mind  this  evening 
to  see  them. 

So  Grace  went  to  call  them,  and  they  came  ;  and, 
after  salutation  made,  they  sat  down  together  at 
the  table. 

Then  said  Mr.  Mnason,  their  landlord,-  My  neigh- 
bours, I  have,  as  you  see,  a  company  of  strangers 
come  to  my  house :  they  are  pilgrims ;  they  come 
from  afar,  and  are  going  to  Mount  Zion.  But  who, 
quoth  he,  do  you  think  this  is?  pointing  with  his 
finger  to  Christiana.  It  is  Christiana,  the  wife  of 
Christian,  that  famous  pilgrim,  who  with  Faithful 
his  brother  were  so  shamefully  handled  in  our  town. 
At  that  they  stood  amazed,  saying,  We  little 
thought  to  see  Christiana,  when  Grace  came  to  call 
us ;  wherefore  this  is  a  very  comfortable  surprise. 
Then  they  asked  her  of  her  welfare,  and  if  these 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS       345 

young  men  were  her  husband's  sons.  And  when 
she  had  them  told  they  were,  they  said,  The  King 
whom  you  love  and  serve  make  you  as  your  father, 
and  bring  you  where  he  is  in  peace. 

HON.  Then  Mr.  Honest  (when  they  were  all  sat  Some  talk 
down)  asked   Mr.    Contrite  and   the  rest  in  what  Honest  and 
posture  their  town  was  at  present.  Contrite. 

CONTRITE.  You  may  be  sure  we  are  full  of  hurry 
in   fair-time.      It  is   hard  keeping  our  hearts  and 
spirits  in  any  good  order  when  we  are  in  a  cumbered  The  fruit  of 
condition.     He  that  lives  in  such  a  place  as  this  is,  watc 
and  that  has  to  do  with  such  as  we  have,  has  need 
of  an  item,    to  caution    him  to   take  heed,  every 
moment  of  the  day. 

HON.  But  how  are  your  neighbours  for  quietness?  Persecution 

CONTRITE.  They  are  much  more  moderate  now  vaniTy^if 
than  formerly.  You  know  how  Christian  and  as  formerly. 
Faithful  were  used  at  our  town ;  but  of  late,  I  say, 
they  have  been  far  more  moderate.  I  think  the 
blood  of  Faithful  lieth  with  load  upon  them  till 
now;  for  since  they  burned  him,  they  have  been 
ashamed  to  burn  any  more.  In  those  days  we  were 
afraid  to  walk  the  streets,  but  now  we  can  show 
our  heads.  Then  the  name  of  a  professor  was 
odious ;  now,  specially  in  some  parts  of  our  town 
(for  you  know  our  town  is  large)  religion  is  counted 
honourable. 

Then  said  Mr.  Contrite  to  them,  Pray,  how  fareth 
it  with  you  in  your  pilgrimage  ?  How  stands  the 
country  affected  towards  you  ? 

HON.  It  happens  to  us  as  it  happeneth  to  way- 
faring men  —  sometimes  our  way  is  clean,  some- 


346        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

times  foul,  sometimes  up-hill,  sometimes  down-hill ; 
we  are  seldom  at  a  certainty  ;  the  wind  is  not  always 
on  our  backs,  nor  is  every  one  a  friend  that  we  meet 
with  in  the  way.  We  have  met  with  some  notable 
rubs  already,  and  what  are  yet  behind  we  know  not, 
but  for  the  most  part  we  find  it  true,  that  has  been 
talked  of,  of  old,  A  good  man  must  suffer  trouble. 

CONTRITE.  You  talk  of  rubs  ;  what  rubs  have  you 
met  withal  ? 

HON.  Nay,  ask  Mr.  Great-heart  our  guide,  for  he 
can  give  the  best  account  of  that. 

GREAT-HEART.  We  have  been  beset  three  or 
four  times  already.  First,  Christiana  and  her  chil- 
dren were  beset  with  two  ruffians,  that  they  feared 
would  a  took  away  their  lives.  We  were  beset  with 
Giant  Bloody-man,  Giant  Maul,  and  Giant  Slay- 
good.  Indeed,  we  did  rather  beset  the  last,  than 
were  beset  of  him.  And  thus  it  was  :  After  we  had 
been  some  time  at  the  house  of  '  Gaius,  mine  host, 
and  of  the  whole  church,'  we  were  minded  upon  a 
time  to  take  our  weapons  with  us,  and  so  go  see  if 
we  could  light  upon  any  of  those  that  were  enemies 
to  pilgrims  (for  we  heard  that  there  was  a  notable 
one  thereabouts).  Now  Gaius  knew  his  haunt  better 
than  I,  because  he  dwelt  thereabout,  so  we  looked, 
and  looked,  till  at  last  we  discerned  the  mouth  of 
his  cave ;  then  we  were  glad  and  plucked  up  our 
spirits.  So  we  approached  up  to  his  den ;  and,  lo, 
when  we  came  there,  he  had  dragged  by  mere  force 
into  his  net  this  poor  man,  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and 
was  about  to  bring  him  to  his  end.  But  when  he 
saw  us,  supposing,  as  we  thought,  he  had  had 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        347 

another  prey,  he  left  the  poor  man  in  his  hole,  and 
came  out.  So  we  fell  to  it  full  sore,  and  he  lustily 
laid  about  him ;  but  in  conclusion,  he  was  brought 
down  to  the  ground,  and  his  head  cut  off,  and  set 
up  by  the  wayside  for  a  terror  to  such  as  should 
after  practice  such  ungodliness.  That  I  tell  you  the 
truth,  here  is  the  man  himself  to  affirm  it,  who  was 
as  a  lamb  taken  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion. 

FEEBLE.  Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  I  found  this 
true  to  my  cost,  and  comfort :  to  my  cost,  when  he 
threatened  to  pick  my  bones  every  moment ;  and  to 
my  comfort,  when  I  saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his 
friends  with  their  weapons  approach  so  near  for  my 
deliverance. 

HOLY-MAN.  Then  said  Mr.  Holy-man,  There  are  Mr.  Holy- 
two  things  that  they  have  need  to  be  possessed  with 
that  go  on  pilgrimage :  courage,  and  an  unspotted 
life.  If  they  have  not  courage,  they  can  never  hold 
on  their  way ;  and  if  their  lives  be  loose,  they  will 
make  the  very  name  of  a  pilgrim  stink. 

LOVE-SAINT.  Then  said  Mr.   Love-saint,  I  hope  Mr.  Love- 
this  caution  is  not  needful  amongst  you.     But  truly  Sam1  sspec 
there  are  many  that  go  upon  the  road,  that  rather 
declare   themselves    strangers   to   pilgrimage,  than 
strangers  and  pilgrims  in  the  earth. 

DARE-NOT-LIE.  Then  said  Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  'Tis  Mr.  Dare- 
true,  they  neither  have  the  pilgrim's  weed,  nor  the  *1 
pilgrim's  courage ;  they  go  not  uprightly,  but  all 
awry  with  their  feet ;  one  shoe  goes  inward,  another 
outward,  and  their  hosen  out  behind ;  there  a  rag, 
and   there   a   rent,   to  the  disparagement  of  their 
Lord. 


Mr.  Penitent 
his  speech. 


A  monster. 


Rev.  xvii.  3. 


348        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

PENITENT.  These  things,  said  Mr.  Penitent,  they 
ought  to  be  troubled  for,  nor  are  the  pilgrims  like  to 
have  that  grace  put  upon  them  and  their  pilgrim's 
progress  as  they  desire,  until  the  way  is  cleared  of 
such  spots  and  blemishes. 

Thus  they  sat  talking  and  spending  the  time,  until 
supper  was  set  upon  the  table  ;  unto  which  they 
went  and  refreshed  their  weary  bodies;  so  they  went 
to  rest.  Now  they  stayed  in  this  fair  a  great  while, 
at  the  house  of  this  Mr.  Mnason,  who  in  process  of 
time  gave  his  daughter  Grace  unto  Samuel,  Chris- 
tiana's son,  to  wife,  and  his  daughter  Martha  to 
Joseph. 

The  time,  as  I  said,  that  they  lay  here  was  long 
(for  it  was  not  now  as  in  former  times).  Wherefore 
the  pilgrims  grew  acquainted  with  many  of  the  good 
people  of  the  town,  and  did  them  what  service  they 
could.  Mercy,  as  she  was  wont,  laboured  much  for 
the  poor ;  wherefore  their  bellies  and  backs  blessed 
her,  and  she  was  there  an  ornament  to  her  pro- 
fe.ssion.  And  to  say  the  truth  for  Grace,  Phebe, 
and  Martha,  they  were  all  of  a  very  good  nature, 
and  did  much  good  in  their  place.  They  were  also 
all  of  them  very  fruitful,  so  that  Christian's  name, 
as  was  said  before,  was  like  to  live  in  the  world. 

While  they  lay  here,  there  came  a  monster  out  of 
the  woods,  and  slew  many  of  the  people  of  the  town. 
It  would  also  carry  away  their  children,  and  teach 
them  to  suck  its  whelps.  Now  no  man  in  the  town 
durst  so  much  as  face  this  monster ;  but  all  men  fled 
when  they  heard  of  the  noise  of  his  coming. 

The  monster  was  like  unto  no  one  beast  upon 


YET    IT    WAS    GOVERNED    BY    A    WOMAN 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        349 

the  earth ;  its  body  was  like  a  dragon,  and  it  had  His  shape. 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns.      It  made  great  havoc  His  nature. 
of  children,  and  yet  it  was  governed  by  a  woman. 
This  monster  propounded  conditions  to  men,  and 
such  men  as  loved  their  lives  more  than  their  souls, 
accepted  of  those  conditions.     So  they  came  under. 

Now  this  Mr.  Great-heart,  together  with  these 
that  came  to  visit  the  pilgrims  at  Mr.  Mnason's 
house,  entered  into  a  covenant  to  go  and  engage 
this  beast,  if  perhaps  they  might  deliver  the  people 
of  this  town  from  the  paw  and  mouths  of  this  so 
devouring  a  serpent. 

Then  did  Mr.  Great-heart,  Mr.  Contrite,  Mr.  How  he  is 
Holy-man,  Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent, 
with  their  weapons,  go  forth  to  meet  him.  Now 
the  monster  at  first  was  very  rampant,  and  looked 
upon  these  enemies  with  great  disdain;  but  they 
so  belaboured  him,  being  sturdy  men  at  arms,  that 
they  made  him  make  a  retreat.  So  they  came  home 
to  Mr.  Mnason's  house  again. 

The  monster,  you  must  know,  had  his  certain 
seasons  to  come  out  in,  and  to  make  his  attempts 
upon  the  children  of  the  people  of  the  town ;  also 
these  seasons  did  these  valiant  worthies  watch  him 
in,  and  did  still  continually  assault  him,  insomuch 
that  in  process  of  time  he  became  not  only  wounded, 
but  lame ;  also,  he  has  not  made  that  havoc  of  the 
townsmen's  children  as  formerly  he  has  done  ;  and  it 
is  verily  believed  by  some  that  this  beast  will  die  of 
his  wounds.  , 

This  therefore  made  Mr.  Great -heart  and  his 
fellows  of  great  fame  in  this  town ;  so  that  many 


350        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

of  the  people  that  wanted  their  taste  of  things  yet 
had  a  reverent  esteem  and  respect  for  them.  Upon 
this  account,  therefore,  it  was  that  these  pilgrims 
got  not  much  hurt  here.  True,  there  were  some  of 
the  baser  sort  that  could  see  no  more  than  a  mole, 
nor  understand  more  than  a  beast ;  these  had  no 
reverence  for  these  men,  nor  took  they  notice  of 
their  valour  or  adventures. 

Well,  the  time  grew  on  that  the  pilgrims  must 
go  on  their  way  ;  wherefore  they  prepared  for  their 
journey.  They  sent  for  their  friends,  they  conferred 
with  them,  they  had  some  time  set  apart,  therein  to 
commit  each  other  to  the  protection  of  their  Prince. 
There  was  again  that  brought  them  of  such  things 
as  they  had,  that  were  fit  for  the  weak  and  the 
Acts  xxviii.  10.  strong,  for  the  women  and  the  men,  and  so  laded 
them  with  such  things  as  were  necessary. 

Then  they  set  forwards  on  their  way ;  and  their 
friends  accompanying  them  so  far  as  was  convenient, 
they  again  committed  each  other  to  the  protection 
of  their  King,  and  parted. 

They,  therefore,  that  were  of  the  pilgrims'  com- 
pany went  on,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  before 
them.  Now,  the  women  and  children  being  weakly, 
they  were  forced  to  go  as  they  could  bear ;  by  this 
means  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had 
more  to  sympathise  with  their  condition. 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  townsmen,  and 
when  their  friends  had  bid  them  farewell,  they 
quickly  came  to  the  place  where  Faithful  was  put 
to  death.  There  therefore  they  made  a  stand,  and 
thanked  Him  that  had  enabled  him  to  bear  his  cross 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        351 

so  well;  and  the  rather,  because  they  now  found 
that  they  had  a  benefit  by  such  a  manly  suffering 
as  his  was. 

They  went  on  therefore  after  this,  a  good  way 
further,  talking  of  Christian  and  Faithful,  and  how 
Hopeful  joined  himself  to  Christian  after  that  Faith- 
ful was  dead. 

Now  they  were  come  up  with  the  Hill  Lucre,  Parti. 
where  the  silver  mine  was  which  took  Demas  off  l 
from  his  pilgrimage,  and  into  which,  as  some  think, 
By-ends  fell  and  perished;  wherefore  they  considered 
that.  But  when  they  were  come  to  the  old  monu- 
ment that  stood  over  against  the  Hill  Lucre,  to  wit, 
to  the  Pillar  of  Salt,  that  stood  also  within  view  of 
Sodom  and  its  stinking  lake,  they  marvelled,  as  did 
Christian  before,  that  men  of  that  knowledge  and 
ripeness  of  wit  as  they  were  should  be  so  blinded 
as  to  turn  aside  here.  Only  they  considered  again, 
that  nature  is  not  affected  with  the  harms  that  others 
have  met  with,  specially  if  that  thing  upon  which 
they  look  has  an  attracting  virtue  upon  the  foolish 
eye. 

I  saw  now  that  they  went  on  till  they  came  at  FarLL36 
the  river  that  was  on  this  side  of  the  Delectable 
Mountains ; — to  the  river  where  the  fine  trefs  grow 
on  both  sides,  and  whose  leaves,  if  taken  inwardly, 
are  good  against  surfeits ;  where  the  meadows  are 
green  all  the  year  long ;  and  where  they  might  lie  Ps- 
down  safely. 

By  this  river-side,  in  the  meadow,  there  were  cotes 
and  folds  for  sheep,  an  house  built  for  the  nourishing 
and  bringing  up  of  those  lambs,  the  babes  of  those 


352        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

women  that  go  on  pilgrimage.  Also  there  was  here 
Heb.  v.  2.  One  that  was  intrusted  with  them,  who  could  have 
compassion,  and  that  could  gather  these  lambs  with 
his  arm  and  carry  them  in  his  bosom,  and  that  could 
gently  lead  those  that  were  with  young.  Now  to 
the  care  of  this  man,  Christiana  admonished  her 
four  daughters  to  commit  their  little  ones,  that 
by  these  waters  they  might  be  housed,  harboured, 
jer.xxiii.  4.  succoured,  and  nourished,  and  that  none  of  them 
Ezetxxxiv.  mjgnt  be  lacking  in  time  to  come.  This  man,  if 
any  of  them  go  astray  or  be  lost,  he  will  bring  them 
again :  he  will  also  bind  up  that  which  was  broken, 
and  will  strengthen  them  that  are  sick.  Here  they 
will  never  want  meat,  and  drink,  and  clothing ;  here 
they  will  be  kept  from  thieves  and  robbers  ;  for  this 
man  will  die  before  one  of  those  committed  to  his 
trust  shall  be  lost.  Besides,  here  they  shall  be  sure 
to  have  good  nurture  and  admonition,  and  shall  be 
taught  to  walk  in  right  paths — and  that,  you  know, 
is  a  favour  of  no  small  account.  Also  here,  as  you 
see,  are  delicate  waters,  pleasant  meadows,  dainty 
flowers,  variety  of  trees,  and  such  as  bear  wholesome 
fruit — fruit,  not  like  that  that  Matthew  eat  of,  that 
fell  over  the  wall  out  of  Beelzebub's  garden,  but 
fruit  that  procureth  health  where  there  is  none,  and 
that  continueth  and  increaseth  it  where  it  is. 

So  they  were  content  to  commit  their  little  ones  to 
him ;  and  that  which  was  also  an  encouragement  to 
them  so  to  do  was,  for  that  all  this  was  to  be  at  the 
charge  of  the  King,  and  so  was  as  an  hospital  to 
young  children  and  orphans. 

Now  they  went  on ;  and  when  they  were  come  to 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS       353 

By-path  Meadow,  to  the  stile  over  which  Christian  They  being 


went  with  his  fellow  Hopeful,  when  they  were  taken  eTpath  stile 
by  Giant  Despair  and  put  into  Doubting  Castle  ;  have  a  mind 
they  sat  down  and  consulted  what  was  best  to  be  piucJ^wfth 
done  ;  to  wit,  now  they  were  so  strong,  and  had  got  Gjiant  Despair. 
such  a  man  as  Mr.  Great-heart  for  their  conductor,  pages  138-147. 
whether  they  had  not  best  to  make  an  attempt  upon 
the  Giant,   demolish  his  castle,  and,  if  there  were 
any  pilgrims  in  it,  to  set  them  at  liberty,  before 
they  went  any  further.     So  one  said  one  thing,  and 
another  said  the  contrary.     One  questioned  if  it  was 
lawful  to  go  upon  unconsecrated  ground,  another 
said  they  might,  provided  their  end  was  good  ;  but 
Mr.  Great-heart  said,  Though  that  assertion  offered 
last  cannot  be  universally  true,  yet  I  have  a  com- 
mandment to  resist  sin,  to  overcome  evil,  to  fight 
the  good  fight  of  faith  ;  and  I  pray,  with  whom 
should  I  fight  this  good  fight,  if  not  with   Giant 
Despair  ?     I  will  therefore  attempt  the  taking  away 
of  his  life,  and  the  demolishing  of  Doubting  Castle. 
Then  said  he,  Who  will  go  with  me  ?     Then  said 
old    Honest,    I   will.      And   so   will   we   too,   said 
Christiana's   four   sons,    Matthew,    Samuel,  James,  ijohnii. 
and  Joseph  ;  for  they  were  young  men  and  strong.  13>  14' 
So  they  left  the  women  in  the  road,  and  with  them 
Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  with  his 
crutches,  to  be  their  guard  until  they  came  back  ;  for  in 
that  place,  though  Giant  Despair  dwelt  so  near,  they 
keeping  in  the  road,  a  little  child  might  lead  them.     isa.  xi  6. 

So  Mr.  Great-heart,  old  Honest,  and  the  four 
young  men  went  to  go  up  to  Doubting  Castle  to 
look  for  Giant  Despair.  When  they  came  at  the 


Despair  has 

overcome 

Angels. 


Despair  is 
loth  to  die. 


354        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Castle  gate,  they  knocked  for  entrance  with  an 
unusual  noise.  At  that  the  old  Giant  comes  to  the 
gate,  and  Diffidence  his  wife,  follows.  Then  said 
he,  Who,  and  what  is  he  that  is  so  hardy,  as  after 
this  manner  to  molest  the  Giant  Despair?  Mr. 
Great-heart  replied,  It  is  I,  Great-heart,  one  of 
the  King  of  the  Celestial  Country's  conductors  of 
pilgrims  to  their  place ;  and  I  demand  of  thee  that 
thou  open  thy  gates  for  my  entrance.  Prepare 
thyself  also  to  fight,  for  I  am  come  to  take  away 
thy  head  and  to  demolish  Doubting  Castle. 

Now  Giant  Despair,  because  he  was  a  giant, 
thought  no  man  could  overcome  him:  and  again, 
thought  he,  Since  heretofore  I  have  made  a  con- 
quest of  angels,  shall  Great-heart  make  me  afraid  ? 
So  he  harnessed  himself  and  went  out.  He  had  a 
cap  of  steel  upon  his  head,  a  breastplate  of  fire 
girded  to  him,  and  he  came  out  in  iron  shoes,  with 
a  great  club  in  his  hand.  Then  these  six  men 
made  up  to  him,  and  beset  him  behind  and  before ; 
also  when  Diffidence  the  giantess  came  up  to  help 
him,  old  Mr.  Honest  cut  her  down  at  one  blow. 
Then  they  fought  for  their  lives,  and  Giant  Despair 
was  brought  down  to  the  ground,  but  was  very  loth 
to  die.  He  struggled  hard,  and  had,  as  they  say,  as 
many  lives  as  a  cat,  but  Great-heart  was  his  death, 
for  he  left  him  not  till  he  had  severed  his  head  from 
his  shoulders. 

Then  they  fell  to  demolishing  Doubting  Castle,1 

1  Though  Doubting  Castle  be  demolished, 
And  the  Giant  Despair  hath  lost  his  head, 
Sin  can  rebuild  the  castle,  make't  remain, 
And  make  Despair  the  giant  live  again. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        355 

and  that,  you  know,  might  with  ease  be  done,  since  Doubting 
Giant  Despair  was  dead.     They  were  seven  days  in  demolished 
destroying  of  that ;  and  in  it  of  pilgrims  they  found 
•  one  Mr.  Despondency,  almost  starved  to  death,  and 
one  Much -afraid,  his  daughter ;  these  two  they  saved 
alive.     But  it  would  have  made  you  a-wondered  to 
have  seen  the  dead  bodies  that  lay  here  and  there  in 
the  castle-yard,  and  how  full  of  dead  men's  bones 
the  dungeon  was. 

When  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  companions  had 
performed  this  exploit,  they  took  Mr.  Despondency 
and  his  daughter  Much-afraid  into  their  protection, 
for  they  were  honest  people,  though  they  were 
prisoners  in  Doubting  Castle  to  that  tyrant  Giant 
Despair.  They  therefore,  I  say,  took  with  them 
the  head  of  the  Giant  (for  his  body  they  had  buried 
under  a  heap  of  stones),  and  down  to  the  road  and 
to  their  companions  they  came,  and  showed  them 
what  they  had  done.  Now  when  Feeble-mind  and 
Ready-to-halt  saw  that  it  was  the  head  of  Giant 
Despair  indeed,  they  were  very  jocund  and  merry. 
Now  Christiana,  if  need  was,  could  play  upon  the 
viol,  and  her  daughter  Mercy  upon  the  lute  ;  so,  They  have 
since  they  were  so  merry  disposed,  she  played  them 
a  lesson,  and  Ready-to-halt  would  dance.  So  he  joy. 
took  Despondency's  daughter,  named  Much-afraid, 
by  the  hand,  and  to  dancing  they  went  in  the  road. 
True,  he  could  not  dance  without  one  crutch  in  his 
hand,  but  I  promise  you  he  footed  it  well :  also  the 
girl  was  to  be  commended,  for  she  answered  the 
music  handsomely. 

As  for  Mr.  Despondency,  the  music  was  not  much 


356        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

to  him,  he  was  for  feeding  rather  than  dancing,  for 
that  he  was  almost  starved.  So  Christiana  gave  him 
some  of  her  bottle  of  spirits  for  present  relief,  and 
then  prepared  him  something  to  eat ;  and  in  little 
time  the  old  gentleman  came  to  himself,  and  began 
to  be  finely  revived. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  when  all  these  things 
were  finished,  Mr.  Great-heart  took  the  head  of 
Giant  Despair,  and  set  it  upon  a  pole  by  the  high- 
way-side, right  over  against  the  pillar  that  Christian 
erected  for  a  caution  to  pilgrims  that  came  after,  to 
take  heed  of  entering  into  his  grounds. 

Then  he  writ  under  it,  upon  a  marble  stone,  these 
verses  following : — 

A  Monument  This  is  the  head  of  him,  whose  name  only 

of  deliver-  In  former  times  did  pilgrims  terrify. 

His  Castle 's  down  ;  and  Diffidence,  his  wife, 
Brave  Master  Great-heart  has  bereft  of  life. 
Despondency,  his  daughter  Much-afraid, 
Great-heart  for  them  also  the  man  has  plav'd. 
Who  hereof  doubts,  if  he  '11  but  cast  his  eye 
Up  hither,  may  his  scruples  satisfy. 
This  head  also,  when  doubting  cripples  dance, 
Doth  show  from  fears  they  have  deliverance. 

When  these  men  had  thus  bravely  showed  them- 
selves against  Doubting  Castle,  and  had  slain  Giant 
Despair,  they  went  forward,  and  went  on  till  they 
came  to  the  Delectable  Mountains,  where  Christian 
and  Hopeful  refreshed  themselves  with  the  varieties 
of  the  place.  They  also  acquainted  themselves  with 
the  Shepherds  there,  who  welcomed  them,  as  they 
had  done  Christian  before,  unto  the  Delectable 
Mountains. 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        357 

Now  the  Shepherds  seeing  so  great  a  train  follow 
Mr.  Great-heart  (for  with  him  they  were  well 
acquainted),  they  said  unto  him,  Good  Sir,  you 
have  got  a  goodly  company  here ;  pray  where  did 
you  find  all  these  ? 

Then  Mr.  Great-heart  replied —  The  guide's 

speech  to  the 

First,  here  is  Christiana  and  her  train,  Shepherds. 

Her  sons,  and  her  sons'  wives,  who,  like  the  wain, 
Keep  by  the  pole,  and  do  by  compass  steer 
From  sin  to  grace,  else  they  had  not  been  here : 
Next,  here's  old  Honest,  come  on  pilgrimage, 
Ready-to-halt  too,  who  I  dare  engage 
True-hearted  is,  and  so  is  Feeble-mind, 
Who  willing  was  not  to  be  left  behind ; 
Despondency,  good  man,  is  coming  after, 
And  so  also  is  Much-afraid  his  daughter. 
May  we  have  entertainment  here,  or  must 
We  further  go?     Let's  know  whereon  to  trust. 

Then  said  the  Shepherds,  This  is  a  comfortable  Their  enter- 
company.      You  are  welcome  to  us ;    for  we  have 
for  the  feeble,  as  for  the  strong.     Our  Prince  has 
an  eye  to  what  is  done  to  the  least  of  these  ;  there-  Matt- xxv-  40- 
fore  infirmity  must  not  be  a  block  to  our  entertain- 
ment.    So  they  had  them  to  the  palace  door,  and 
then  said  unto  them,  Come  in,  Mr.  Feeble-mind ; 
come   in    Mr.    Ready-to-halt ;    come    in,    Mr.   De- 
spondency,   and    Mrs.    Much-afraid    his    daughter. 
These,  Mr.  Great-heart,  said  the  Shepherds  to  the 
guide,  we  call  in  by  name,  for  that  they  are  most 
subject  to  draw  back;  but  as  for  you,  and  the  rest 
that   are   strong,   we  leave    you   to    your   wonted 
liberty.      Then  said  Mr.    Great-heart,   This  day  I  A  description 
see  that  grace  doth  shine  in  your  faces,  and  that  shepherds. 


358        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

you  are  my  Lord's  Shepherds  indeed ;  for  that  you 
have  not  pushed  these  diseased  neither  with  side  nor 
shoulder,  but  have  rather  strewed  their  way  into  the 
palace  with  flowers,  as  you  should. 

So  the  feeble  and  weak  went  in,  and  Mr.  Great- 
heart  and  the  rest  did  follow.  When  they  were 
also  set  down,  the  Shepherds  said  to  those  of  the 
weakest  sort,  What  is  it  that  you  would  have  ? 
for,  said  they,  all  things  must  be  managed  here  to 
the  supporting  of  the  weak,  as  well  as  the  warning 
of  the  unruly. 

So  they  made  them  a  feast  of  things  easy  of 
digestion,  and  that  were  pleasant  to  the  palate,  and 
nourishing ;  the  which,  when  they  had  received, 
they  went  to  their  rest,  each  one  respectively  unto 
his  proper  place.  When  morning  was  come,  because 
the  mountains  were  high,  and  the  day  clear,  and 
because  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Shepherds  to  show 
to  the  pilgrims,  before  their  departure,  some  rarities; 
therefore,  after  they  were  ready,  and  had  refreshed 
themselves,  the  Shepherds  took  them  out  into  the 
fields,  and  showed  them  first  what  they  had  showed 
to  Christian  before. 

Then  they  had  them  to  some  new  places.     The 

Mount  first  was  to  Mount  Marvel,  where  they  looked,  and 

behold  a  man  at  a  distance,  that  tumbled  the  hills 

about  with  words.     Then  they  asked  the  Shepherds 

what  that  should  mean  ?     So  they  told  them  that 

that  man  was  the  son  of  one  Great-grace,  of  whom 

you  read  in   the   first  part  of  the  records   of  the 

Parti  Pilgrim's  Progress.     And  he  is  set  there  to  teach 

pilgrims  how  to  believe  down,  or  to  tumble  out  of 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        359 

their  ways,  what  difficulties  they  shall  meet  with,  Mark  xi.  23,24. 
by  faith.     Then  said  Mr.  Great-Heart,  I  know  him : 
he  is  a  man  above  many. 

Then  they  had  them  to  another  place,  called  Mount 
Mount  Innocent ;  and  there  they  saw  a  man  clothed 
all  in  white,  and  two  men,  Prejudice  and  Ill-will, 
continually  casting  dirt  upon  him.  Now  behold  the 
dirt,  whatsoever  they  cast  at  him,  would  in  little 
time  fall  off  again,  and  his  garment  would  look  as 
clear  as  if  no  dirt  had  been  cast  thereat. 

Then  said  the  pilgrims,  What  means  this  ?  The 
Shepherds  answered,  This  man  is  named  Godly-man, 
and  this  garment  is  to  show  the  innocency  of  his 
life.  Now  those  that  throw  dirt  at  him,  are  such 
as  hate  his  well  doing ;  but,  as  you  see,  the  dirt  will 
not  stick  upon  his  cloths,  so  it  shall  be  with  him 
that  liveth  truly  innocently  in  the  world.  Whoever 
they  be  that  would  make  such  men  dirty,  they 
labour  all  in  vain ;  for  God,  by  that  a  little  time  is 
spent,  will  cause  that  their  innocence  shall  break 
forth  as  the  light,  and  their  righteousness  as  the 
noonday. 

Then  they  took  them,  and  had  them  to  Mount  Mount 
Charity,  where  they  showed  them  a  man  that  had  Charlty- 
a  bundle  of  cloth  lying  before  him,  out  of  which 
he  cut  coats  and  garments  for  the  poor  that  stood 
about  him  ;  yet  his  bundle  or  roll  of  cloth  was  never 
the  less. 

Then  said  they,  What  should  this  be?  This  is, 
said  the  Shepherds,  to  show  you,  that  he  that  has  a 
heart  to  give  of  his  labour  to  the  poor,  shall  never 
want  wherewithal.  He  that  watereth  shall  be 


The  work  of 
one  Fool, 
and  one 
Want-wit. 


Mercy  has 
a  mind  to 
see  the  hole 
in  the  hill. 
Part  i. 
page  151. 


360        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

watered  himself.  And  the  cake  that  the  widow 
gave  to  the  prophet  did  not  cause  that  she  had 
ever  the  less  in  her  barrel. 

They  had  them  also  to  a  place  where  they  saw 
one  Fool,  and  one  Want- wit,  washing  of  an 
Ethiopian,  with  intention  to  make  him  white ;  but 
the  more  they  washed  him  the  blacker  he  was. 
They  then  asked  the  Shepherds  what  that  should 
mean.  So  they  told  them,  saying,  Thus  shall  it 
be  with  the  vile  person ;  all  means  used  to  get 
such  an  one  a  good  name  shall  in  conclusion  tend 
but  to  make  him  more  abominable.  Thus  it  was 
with  the  Pharisees,  and  so  shall  it  be  with  all 
hypocrites. 

Then  said  Mercy,  the  wife  of  Matthew,  to  Chris- 
tiana her  mother,  Mother,  I  would,  if  it  might  be, 
see  the  hole  in  the  hill ;  or  that  commonly  called 
the  by-way  to  hell.  So  her  mother  brake  her  mind 
to  the  Shepherds.  Then  they  went  to  the  door. 
It  was  in  the  side  of  a  hill,  and  they  opened  it,  and 
bid  Mercy  hearken  a  while.  So  she  hearkened,  and 
heard  one  saying,  Cursed  be  my  father  for  holding 
of  my  feet  back  from  the  way  of  peace  and  life  ! 
And  another  said,  O  that  I  had  been  torn  in  pieces 
before  I  had,  to  save  my  life,  lost  my  soul !  And 
another  said,  If  I  were  to  live  again,  how  would  I 
deny  myself,  rather  than  come  to  this  place  !  Then 
there  was  as  if  the  very  earth  had  groaned  and 
quaked  under  the  feet  of  this  young  woman  for  fear. 
So  she  looked  white,  and  came  trembling  away, 
saying,  Blessed  be  he  and  she  that  is  delivered 
from  this  place. 


FOOL   AND    WANT-WIT    WASHING   THE    ETHIOPIAN 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        361 

Now  when  the  Shepherds  had  showed  them  all 
these  things,  then  they  had  them  back  to  the  palace, 
and  entertained  them  with  what  the  house  would 
afford.  But  Mercy,  being  a  young  and  breeding 
woman,  longed  for  something  that  she  saw  there, 
but  was  ashamed  to  ask.  Her  mother-in-law  then 
asked  her  what  she  ailed,  for  she  looked  as  one  not 
well.  Then  said  Mercy,  There  is  a  looking-glass  Mercy 
hangs  up  in  the  dining-room,  off  of  which  I  cannot  anTfor  what 
take  my  mind ;  if  therefore  I  have  it  not,  I  think 
I  shall  miscarry.  Then  said  her  mother,  I  will 
mention  thy  wants  to  the  Shepherds,  and  they  will 
not  deny  it  thee.  But  she  said,  I  am  ashamed  that 
these  men  should  know  that  I  longed.  Nay,  my 
daughter,  said  she,  it  is  no  shame,  but  a  virtue,  to 
long  for  such  a  thing  as  that.  So  Mercy  said,  Then, 
mother,  if  you  please,  ask  the  Shepherds  if  they 
are  willing  to  sell  it. 

Now  the  glass  was  one  of  a  thousand.     It  would  it  was  the 
present   a   man   one   way,  with    his    own   features  Sdof 
exactly,  and,  turn  it  but  another  way,  and  it  would 
show  one  the  very  face  and  similitude  of  the  Prince  James  i.  23. 
of  pilgrims  himself.     Yea,  I  have  talked  with  them 
that  can  tell,  and  they  have  said  they  have  seen  the 
very  crown  of  thorns  upon  his  head,  by  looking  in  1  GOT.  xm.  12. 
that  glass ;  they  have  therein  also  seen  the  holes  in 
his  hands,  in  his  feet,  and  his  side.     Yea,  such  an 
excellency  is  there  in  that  glass,  that  it  will  show 
him  to  one  where  they  have  a  mind  to  see  him,  2  Cor.  m.  is. 
whether  living  or  dead,  whether  in  earth  or  heaven, 
whether  in  a  state  of  humiliation  or  in  his  exalta- 
tion, whether  coming  to  suffer  or  coming  to  reign. 


Part  i. 
page  148. 


She  doth 
not  lose 
her  longing. 


How  the 
Shepherds 
adorn  the 
pilgrims. 


Part  i. 
page  152. 


362        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Christiana  therefore  went  to  the  Shepherds  apart 
(now  the  names  of  the  Shepherds  are  Knowledge, 
Experience,  Watchful,  and  Sincere),  and  said  unto 
them,  There  is  one  of  my  daughters  a  breeding 
woman,  that  I  think  doth  long  for  something  that 
she  hath  seen  in  this  house,  and  she  thinks  she  shall 
miscarry  if  she  should  by  you  be  denied. 

EXPERIENCE.  Call  her,  call  her  ;  she  shall  assuredly 
have  what  we  can  help  her  to.  So  they  called  her, 
and  said  to  her,  Mercy,  what  is  that  thing  thou 
wouldest  have  ?  Then  she  blushed  and  said,  The 
great  glass  that  hangs  up  in  the  dining-room.  So 
Sincere  ran  and  fetched  it,  and  with  a  joyful  consent 
it  was  given  her.  Then  she  bowed  her  head,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  said,  By  this  I  know  that  I  have 
obtained  favour  in  your  eyes. 

They  also  gave  the  other  young  women  such 
things  as  they  desired,  and  to  their  husbands  great 
commendations,  for  that  they  joined  with  Mr.  Great- 
heart  to  the  slaying  of  Giant  Despair,  and  the  de- 
molishing of  Doubting  Castle. 

About  Christiana's  neck  the  Shepherds  put  a 
bracelet,  and  so  they  did  about  the  necks  of  her  four 
daughters ;  also  they  put  earrings  in  their  ears,  and 
jewels  on  their  foreheads. 

When  they  were  minded  to  go  hence,  they  let 
them  go  in  peace,  but  gave  not  to  them  those 
certain  cautions  which  before  were  given  to  Christian 
and  his  companion.  The  reason  was,  for  that  these 
had  Great-heart  to  be  their  guide,  who  was  one 
that  was  well  acquainted  with  things,  and  so 
could  give  them  their  cautions  more  seasonably, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        363 

to  wit,  even  then  when  the  danger  was  nigh  the 
approaching. 

What  cautious  Christian  and  his  companions  had  Parti. 
received  of  the  Shepherds,  they  had  also  lost,  by  that  page  l 
the  time  was  come  that  they  had  need  to  put  them 
in  practice.    Wherefore  here  was  the  advantage  that 
this  company  had  over  the  other. 

From  hence  they  went  on  singing,  and  they  said — 

Behold,  how  fitly  are  the  stages  set 
For  their  relief  that  pilgrims  are  become  : 
And  how  they  us  receive  without  one  let, 
That  make  the  other  life  our  mark  and  home  ! 

What  novelties  they  have,  to  us  they  give, 
That  we,  though  pilgrims,  joyful  lives  may  live  : 
They  do  upon  us,  too,  such  things  bestow, 
That  show  we  pilgrims  are,  where'er  we  go. 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  Shepherds,  they 
quickly  came  to  the  place  where  Christian  met  with  parti. 
one  Turn-away,  that  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Apostacy.  page 
Wherefore  of  him  Mr.  Great-heart  their  guide  did 
now  put  them  in  mind,  saying,  This  is  the  place 
where   Christian    met   with    one    Turn-away,   who 
carried  with  him  the  character  of  his  rebellion  at  his 
back.     And  this  I  have  to  say  concerning  this  man  ; 
He  would  hearken  to  no  counsel,  but  once  a-falling,  HOW  one 
persuasion  could  not  stop  him.     When  he  came  to  ^™  aecThis 
the  place  where  the  Cross  and  the  Sepulchre  was,  he  apostacy. 
did  meet  with  one  that  did  bid  him  look  there ;  but 
he  gnashed  with  his  teeth,  and  stamped,  and  said  he 
was  resolved  to  go  back  to  his  own  town.     Before 
he  came  to  the  gate,  he  met  with  Evangelist,  who  Heb.  x.  26  20. 
offered  to  lay  hands  on  him  to  turn  him  into  the 


364 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


One  Valiant- 
for-truth 
beset  with 
thieves. 


Prov.  i.  10-14. 


How  he 
behaved 
himself,  and 
put  them  to 
flight. 


way  again.  But  this  Turn-away  resisted  him,  and 
having  done  much  despite  unto  him,  he  got  away 
over  the  wall,  and  so  escaped  his  hand. 

Then  they  went  on ;  and  just  at  the  place  where 
Little-faith  formerly  was  robbed,  there  stood  a  man 
with  his  sword  drawn,  and  his  face  all  bloody.  Then 
said  Mr.  Great-heart,  What  art  thou  ?  The  man 
made  answer,  saying,  I  am  one  whose  name  is 
Valiant- for-truth.  I  am  a  pilgrim,  and  am  going 
to  the  Celestial  City.  Now  as  I  was  in  my  way, 
there  were  three  men  did  beset  me,  and  propounded 
unto  me  these;  three  things :  1.  Whether  I  would 
become  one  of  them  ?  2.  Or  go  back  from  whence 
I  came  ?  3.  Or  die  upon  the  place  ?  To  the  first  I 
answered,  I  had  been  a  true  man  a  long  season,  and 
therefore  it  could  not  be  expected  that  I  now  should 
cast  in  my  lot  with  thieves.  Then  they  demanded 
what  I  would  say  to  the  second.  So  I  told  them 
that  the  place  from  whence  I  came,  had  I  not  found 
incommodity  there,  I  had  not  forsaken  it  at  all ;  but 
finding  it  altogether  unsuitable  to  me,  and  very  un- 
profitable for  me,  I  forsook  it  for  this  way.  Then 
they  asked  me  what  I  said  to  the  third.  And  I  told 
them,  my  life  cost  more  dear  far,  than  that  I  should 
lightly  give  it  away.  Besides,  you  have  nothing  to 
do  thus  to  put  things  to  my  choice ;  wherefore,  at 
your  peril  be  it  if  you  meddle.  Then  these  three, 
to  wit,  Wild-head,  Inconsiderate,  and  Pragmatic, 
drew  upon  me,  and  I  also  drew  upon  them. 

So  we  fell  to  it,  one  against  three,  for  the  space  of 
above  three  hours.  They  have  left  upon  me,  as  you 
see,  some  of  the  marks  of  their  valour,  and  have  also 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        365 

carried  away  with  them  some  of  mine.  They  are 
but  just  now  gone:  I  suppose  they  might,  as  the 
saying  is,  hear  your  horse  dash,  and  so  they  betook 
them  to  flight. 

GREAT-HEART.    But  here  was  great  odds,  three  Great-heart 

P  o-« in of  nnp  wonders  at 

1C-  his  valour. 

VALIANT.  'Tis  true,  but  little  and  more  are  nothing 
to  him  that  has  the  truth  on  his  side.  '  Though  an  ps.  xxvii.  3. 
host  should  encamp  against  me,'  said  one, '  my  heart 
shall  not  fear :  though  war  should  rise  against  me,  in 
this  will  I  be  confident,'  etc.  Besides,  said  he,  I 
have  read  in  some  records,  that  one  man  has  fought 
an  army  ;  and  how  many  did  Samson  slay  with  the 
jawbone  of  an  ass  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Then  said  the  guide,  Why  did  you 
not  cry  out,  that  some  might  have  come  in  for  your 
succour  ? 

VALIANT.  So  I  did — to  my  King,  who  I  knew 
could  hear,  and  afford  invisible  help,  and  that  was 
sufficient  for  me. 

GREAT-HEART.  Then  said  Great-heart  to  Mr. 
Valiant-for- truth,  thou  hast  worthily  behaved  thy- 
self: let  me  see  thy  sword.  So  he  showed  it  him. 
When  he  had  taken  it  in  his  hand,  and  looked 
thereon  a  while,  he  said,  Ha  !  it  is  a  right  Jerusalem  isa.  u.  3. 
blade. 

VALIANT.  It  is  so.     Let  a  man  have  one  of  these  EPh.  vi.  12-17. 
blades,  with  a  hand  to  wield  it,  and  skill  to  use  it, 
and  he  may  venture  upon  an  angel  with  it.     He 
need  not  fear  its  holding,  if  he  can  but  tell  how  to 
lay  on.    Its  edges  will  never  blunt.    It  will  cut  flesh  Heb.  iv.  12. 
and  bones,  and  soul,  and  spirit  and  all. 


2  Sam.  xxiii.  10. 


The  Word. 
The  Faith. 
Blood. 


How  Mr. 

Valiant  came 
to  go  on 
pilgrimage. 


366        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

GREAT-HEART.  But  you  fought  a  great  while ;  I 
wonder  you  were  not  weary. 

VALIANT.  I  fought  till  my  sword  did  cleave  to 
my  hand ;  and  when  they  were  joined  together,  as 
if  a  sword  grew  out  of  my  arm,  and  when  the  blood 
ran  through  my  fingers,  then  I  fought  with  most 
courage. 

GREAT-HEART.  Thou  hast  done  well.  Thou  hast 
resisted  unto  blood,  striving  against  sin.  Thou  shalt 
abide  by  us,  come  in  and  go  out  with  us ;  for  we 
are  thy  companions. 

Then  they  took  him,  and  washed  his  wounds,  and 
gave  him  of  what  they  had  to  refresh  him ;  and 
so  they  went  on  together.  Now  as  they  went  on, 
because  Mr.  Great- heart  was  delighted  in  him  (for 
he  loved  one  greatly  that  he  found  to  be  a  man  of 
his  hands),  and  because  there  were  with  his  company 
them  that  were  feeble  and  weak,  therefore  he  ques- 
tioned with  him  about  many  things ;  as,  first,  what 
countryman  he  was  ? 

VALIANT.  I  am  of  Dark-land ;  for  there  I  was 
born,  and  there  my  father  and  mother  are  still. 

GREAT-HEART.  Dark-land,  said  the  guide ;  doth 
not  that  lie  upon  the  same  coast  with  the  City  of 
Destruction  ? 

VALIANT.  Yes,  it  doth.  Now,  that  which  caused 
me  to  come  on  pilgrimage  was  this :  We  had  one 
Mr.  Tell-true  came  into  our  parts,  and  he  told  it 
about  what  Christian  had  done,  and  went  from  the 
City  of  Destruction ;  namely,  how  he  had  forsaken 
his  wife  and  children,  and  had  betaken  himself  to  a 
pilgrim's  life.  It  was  also  confidently  reported  how 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        367 

he  had  killed  a  serpent  that  did  come  out  to  resist 
him  in  his  journey,  and  how  he  got  through  to 
whither  he  intended.  It  was  also  told  what  welcome 
he  had  at  all  his  Lord's  lodgings,  specially  when  he 
came  to  the  gates  of  the  Celestial  City ;  for  there, 
said  the  man,  he  was  received  with  sound  of  trumpet 
by  a  company  of  Shining  Ones.  He  told  it  also 
how  all  the  bells  in  the  city  did  ring  for  joy  at  his 
reception,  and  what  golden  garments  he  was  clothed 
with  ;  with  many  other  things  that  now  I  shall  for- 
bear to  relate.  In  a  word,  that  man  so  told  the 
story  of  Christian  and  his  travels,  that  my  heart  fell 
into  a  burning  haste  to  be  gone  after  him ;  nor  could 
father  or  mother  stay  me :  so  I  got  from  them,  and 
am  come  thus  far  on  my  way. 

GREAT-HEART.  You  came  in  at  the  gate,  did  you 
not  ? 

VALIANT.   Yes,  yes ;  for  the  same  man  also  told  He  begins 
us  that  all  would  be  nothing,  if  we  did  not  begin  ng 
to  enter  this  way  at  the  gate. 

GREAT -HE  ART.    Look    you,    said   the   guide   to  Christian's 
Christiana,  the   pilgrimage  of  your   husband,  and  fifmous. 
what  he  has  gotten  thereby,  is  spread  abroad  far 
and  near. 

VALIANT.  Why,  is  this  Christian's  wife  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Yes,  that  it  is ;  and  these  are  also 
her  four  sons. 

VALIANT.  What !  and  going  on  pilgrimage  too  ? 

GREAT- HEART.   Yes,  verily ;   they  are   following 

alter.  He  is  much 

VALIANT.   It  glads  me  at  heart!      Good  man!  rejoiced  to 

see  Chris- 

how  joyful  will  he   be,  when   he   shall   see   them  tian's  wife. 


368        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

that  would  not  go  with  him,  yet  to  enter  after  him 
in  at  the  gates  into  the  city  ! 

GREAT-HEART.  Without  doubt  it  will  be  a  com- 
fort to  him  ;  for,  next  to  the  joy  of  seeing  himself 
there,  it  will  be  a  joy  to  meet  there  his  wife  and  his 
children. 

VALIANT.  But  now  you  are  upon  that,  pray  let  me 
hear  your  opinion  about  it.  Some  make  a  question, 
whether  we  shall  know  one  another  when  we  are 
there  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Do  they  think  they  shall  know 
themselves  then  ?  or  that  they  shall  rejoice  to  see 
themselves  in  that  bliss  ?  And  if  they  think  they 
shall  know  and  do  these,  why  not  know  others,  and 
rejoice  in  their  welfare  also  ? 

Again,  since  relations  are  our  second  self,  though 
that  state  will  be  dissolved  there,  yet  why  may  it 
not  be  rationally  concluded  that  we  shall  be  more 
glad  to  see  them  there,  than  to  see  they  are  wanting? 

VALIANT.  Well,  I  perceive  whereabouts  you  are 
as  to  this.  Have  you  any  more  things  to  ask  me 
about  my  beginning  to  come  on  pilgrimage  ? 

GREAT-HEART.  Yes.  Were  your  father  and  mother 
willing  that  you  should  become  a  pilgrim  ? 

VALIANT.  O  no  !  They  used  all  means  imagin- 
able to  persuade  me  to  stay  at  home. 

GREAT-HEART.  Why,  what  could  they  say  against 
it? 

The  great  VALIANT.  They  said  it  was  an  idle  life  ;  and  if  I 

Wociwthat      myself  were  not  inclined  to  sloth  and  laziness,  I 


by  his  friends  WOuld  never  countenance  a  pilgrim's  condition. 

were  laid  in  .  j-j   .1  i       o 

his  way.  GREAT-HEART.  And  what  did  they  say  else  ? 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        369 

VALIANT.  Why,  they  told  me  that  it  was  a 
dangerous  way ;  yea,  the  most  dangerous  way  in 
the  world,  said  they,  is  that  which  the  pilgrims  go. 

GREAT-HEART.  Did  they  show  wherein  this  way 
is  so  dangerous  ? 

VALIANT.  Yes,  and  that  in  many  particulars. 

GREAT-HEART.  Name  some  of  them. 

VALIANT.  They  told  me  of  the  Slough  QJLDpspfriMJ,  The  first 
where  Christian  was  well-nigh  smothered.  They  block.  * 
told  me  that  there  were  archers  standing  ready  in 
Beelzebub  Castle  to  shoot  them  that  should  knock 
at  the  Wicket -gate  for  entrance.  They  told  me 
also  of  tKeTwood,  and  dark  mountains,  of  the  JH ill 
DiflicuJiy,  of  the  lions,  and  also  of  the  three  giants, 
Bloody-man,  Maul,  and  Slay -good.  They  said  more- 
over, that  there  was  a  foul  fiend  haunted  the  JValle] 
of  Humiliation  ;  and  that  Christian  was  by 
almost  bereft  of  life.  Besides,  said  they,  you  must 
go  over  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  where 
the  hobgoblins  are,  where  the  light  is  darkness,  where 
the  way  is  full  of  snares,  pits,  traps,  and  gins.  They 
told  me  also  of  Giant  Despair,  of  Doubting  Castle, 
and  of  the  ruins  that  the  pilgrims  met  with  there. 
Further  they  said  I  must  go  over  the  Enchanted  • 
Ground,  which  was  dangerous.  And  that  after  all 
this,  I  should  find  a  river,  over  which  I  should  find 
no  bridge,  and  that  the  river  did  lie  betwixt  me 
and  the  Celestial  Country. 

GREAT-HEART.  And  was  this  all  ? 

VALIANT.  No.     They  also  told  me  that  this  way  The  second. 
was  full  of  deceivers,  and  of  persons  that  lay  await 
there,  to  turn  good  men  out  of  the  path. 

2A 


370 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


The  third. 


The  fourth. 


The  fifth. 


GIIEAT-HEAIIT.   But  how  did  they  make  that  out? 

VALIANT.  They  told  me  that  Mr.  Worldly- Wise- 
man did  there  lie  in  wait  to  deceive.  They  also  said 
that  there  was  Formality  and  Hypocrisy  continually 
on  the  road.  They  said  also  that  By-ends,  Talkative, 
or  Demas  would  go  near  to  gather  me  up  ;  that  the 
Flatterer  would  catch  me  in  his  net ;  or  that,  with 
green-headed  Ignorance,  I  would  presume  to  go  on 
to  the  gate,  from  whence  he  always  was  sent  lifick  to 
the  hole  that  was  in  the  side  of  the  hill,  and  made  to 
go  the  by-way  to  hell. 

GREAT-HEART.  I  promise  you  this  was  enough  to 
discourage.  But  did  they  make  an  end  here  ? 

VALIANT.  No  ;  stay.  They  told  me  also  of  many 
that  had  tried  that  way  of  old,  and  that  had  gone  a 
great  way  therein,  to  see  if  they  could  find  some- 
thing of  the  glory  there,  that  so  many  had  so  much 
talked  of  from  time  to  time ;  and  how  they  came 
back  again,  and  befooled  themselves  for  setting  a 
foot  out  of  doors  in  that  path,  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  the  country.  And  they  named  several  that  did 
so,  as,  Obstinate  and  Pliable,  Mistrust  and  Timorous, 
Turn-away  and  old  Atheist,  with  several  more,  who, 
they  said,  had,  some  of  them,  gone  far  to  see  if 
they  could  find,  but  not  one  of  them  found  so  much 
advantage  by  going,  as  amounted  to  the  weight  of  a 
feather. 

GREAT-HEART.  Said  they  anything  more  to  dis- 
courage you  ? 

VALIANT.  Yes,  they  told  me  of  one  Mr.  Fearing, 
who  was  a  pilgrim,  and  how  lie  found  this  way  so 
solitary  that  he  never  had  comfortable  hour  therein ; 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        371 

also  that  Mr.  Despondency  had  like  to  have  been 
starved  therein ;  yea,  and  also  which  I  had  almost 
forgot,  that  Christian  himself,  about  whom  there 
has  been  such  a  noise,  after  all  his  ventures  for  a 
celestial  crown,  was  certainly  drowned  in  the  Black 
River,  and  never  went  foot  further,  however  it  was 
smothered  up. 

GREAT-HEART.  And  did  none  of  these  things  dis- 
courage you  ? 

VALIANT.  No ;  they  seemed  but  as  so  many 
nothings  to  me. 

GREAT-HEART.  How  came  that  about  ? 

VALIANT.  Why,  I  still  believed  what  Mr.  Tell-  How  he  got 
true   had  said;  and  that  carried  me  beyond  them  gtVu 

all.  blocks. 

GREAT-HEART.  Then  this  was  your  victory,  even 
your  faith. 

VALIANT.  It  was  so.  I  believed,  and  therefore 
came  out,  got  into  the  way,  fought  all  that  set 
themselves  against  me,  and  by  believing  am  come 
to  this  place. 

Who  would  true  valour  see, 

Let  him  come  hither ; 
One  here  will  constant  be, 

Come  wind,  come  weather. 
There  's  no  discouragement 
Shall  make  him  once  relent, 
His  first  avow'd  intent 
To  be  a  pilgrim. 

Whoso  beset  him  round 

With  dismal  stories, 
Do  but  themselves  confound, — 

His  strength  the  more  is. 


372        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

No  lion  can  him  fright, 
He  '11  with  a  giant  fight, 
But  he  will  have  a  right 
To  be  a  pilgrim. 

Hobgoblin  nor  foul  fiend 

Can  daunt  his  spirit ; 
He  knows  he  at  the  end 

Shall  life  inherit. 
Then  fancies  fly  away  ; 
He  '11  fear  not  what  men  say ; 
He  '11  labour  night  and  day 
To  be  a  pilgrim. 

Parti.  By  this  time  they  were  got  to  the  Enchanted 

Page  168.  Ground,  where  the  air  naturally  tended  to  make 
one  drowsy.  And  that  place  was  all  grown  over 
with  briars  and  thorns,  excepting  here  and  there, 
where  was  an  enchanted  arbour,  upon  which  if  a 
man  sits,  or  in  which  if  a  man  sleeps,  'tis  a  question, 
say  some,  whether  ever  they  shall  rise  or  wake  again 
in  this  world.  Over  this  forest,  therefore,  they  went, 
both  one  with  another,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went 
before,  for  that  he  was  the  guide  ;  and  Mr.  Valiant- 
for-truth,  he  came  behind,  being  there  a  guard,  for 
fear  lest  peradventure  some  fiend,  or  dragon,  or 
giant,  or  thief,  should  fall  upon  their  rear,  and  so 
do  mischief.  They  went  on  here  each  man  with  his 
sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  for  they  knew  it  was  a 
dangerous  place.  Also  they  cheered  up  one  another 
as  well  as  they  could :  Feeble-mind,  Mr.  Great-heart 
commanded  should  come  up  after  him;  and  Mr. 
Despondency  was  under  the  eye  of  Mr.  Valiant. 
Now  they  had  not  gone  far,  but  a  great  mist  and 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        373 

a  darkness  fell  upon  them  all;  so  that  they  could 
scarce,  for  a  great  while,  see  the  one  the  other. 
Wherefore  they  were  forced,  for  some  time,  to  feel 
for  one  another  by  words ;  for  they  walked  not  by 
sight. 

But  any  one  must  think  that  here  was  but  sorry 
going  for  the  best  of  them  all,  but  how  much  worse 
for  the  women  and  children,  who  both  of  feet  and 
heart  were  but  tender.  Yet  so  it  was,  that  through 
the  encouraging  words  of  him  that  led  in  the  front, 
and  of  him  that  brought  them  up  behind,  they  made 
a  pretty  good  shift  to  wag  along. 

The  way  also  was  here  very  wearisome,  through 
dirt  and  slabbiness.  Nor  was  there  on  all  this 
ground  so  much  as  one  inn  or  victualling -house, 
therein  to  refresh  the  feebler  sort.  Here,  therefore, 
was  grunting,  and  puffing,  and  sighing.  While  one 
tumbleth  over  a  bush,  another  sticks  fast  in  the  dirt; 
and  the  children,  some  of  them,  lost  their  shoes  in 
the  mire.  While  one  cries  out,  I  am  down  ;  and 
another,  Ho,  where  are  you  ?  and  a  third,  The 
bushes  have  got  such  fast  hold  on  me,  I  think  I 
cannot  get  away  from  them. 

Then  they  come  at  an  arbour,  warm,  and  promis-  An  arbour  on 
ing  much  refreshing  to  the  pilgrims;  for  it  was 
finely  wrought  above-head,  beautified  with  greens, 
furnished  with  benches  and  settles.  It  also  had 
in  it  a  soft  couch,  whereon  the  weary  might  lean. 
This,  you  must  think,  all  things  considered,  was 
tempting,  for  the  pilgrims  already  began  to  be  foiled 
with  the  badness  of  the  way ;  but  there  was  not  one 
of  them  that  made  so  much  as  a  motion  to  stop 


The  name  of 
the  arbour. 


The  way 
difficult  to 
find. 


The  guide 
has  a  map  of 
all  ways 
leading  to 
or  from  the 
city. 


God's  Book. 


374        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

there.  Yea,  for  aught  I  could  perceive,  they  con- 
tinually gave  so  good  heed  to  the  advice  of  their 
guide,  and  he  did  so  faithfully  tell  them  of  dangers, 
and  of  the  nature  of  dangers  when  they  were  at 
them,  that  usually,  when  they  were  nearest  to  them, 
they  did  most  pluck  up  their  spirits,  and  hearten 
one  another  to  deny  the  flesh.  This  arbour  was 
called  the  Slothful's  Friend,  on  purpose  to  allure,  if 
it  might  be,  some  of  the  pilgrims  there  to  take  up 
their  rest  when  weary. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  in  this 
their  solitary  ground,  till  they  came  to  a  place  at 
which  a  man  is  apt  to  lose  his  way.  Now,  though 
when  it  was  light,  their  guide  could  well  enough 
tell  how  to  miss  those  ways  that  led  wrong,  yet  in 
the  dark  he  was  put  to  a  stand ;  but  he  had  in  his 
pocket  a  map  of  all  ways  leading  to  or  from  the 
Celestial  City ;  wherefore  he  struck  a  light  (for  he 
never  goes  also  without  his  tinder-box)  and  takes  a 
view  of  his  book  or  map,  which  bids  him  be  careful, 
in  that  place,  to  turn  to  the  right-hand  way.  And 
had  he  not  here  been  careful  to  look  in  his  map, 
they  had  all,  in  probability,  been  smothered  in  the 
mud  ;  for  just  a  little  before  them,  and  that  at  the 
end  of  the  cleanest  way  too,  was  a  pit,  none  knows 
how  deep,  full  of  nothing  but  mud,  there  made  on 
purpose  to  destroy  the  pilgrims  in. 

Then  thought  I  with  myself,  Who  that  goeth  on 
pilgrimage  but  would  have  one  of  these  maps  about 
him,  that  he  may  look  when  he  is  at  a  stand,  which 
is  the  way  he  must  take  ? 

They  went  on  then  in  this  Enchanted  Ground  till 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        375 

they  came  to  where  was  another  arbour,  and  it  was 

built  by  the   highway-side.      And   in   that   arbour  An  arbour, 

there  lay  two  men,  whose  names  were  Heedless  and  ^\eep° 

Too-bold.     These  two  went  thus  far  on  pilgrimage  ;  therein. 

but  here,  being  wearied  with  their  journey,  they  sat 

down  to  rest  themselves,  and  so  fell   fast  asleep. 

When  the  pilgrims  saw  them,  they  stood  still  and 

shook  their  heads,  for  they  knew  that  the  sleepers 

were  in  a  pitiful  case.    Then  they  consulted  what  to 

do,  whether  to  go  on  and  leave  them  in  their  sleep, 

or  to  step  to  them  and  try  to  awake  them.     So  they 

concluded  to  go  to  them  and  wake  them,  —  that  is, 

if  they  could  ;   but  with  this   caution,  namely,  to 

take   heed   that  themselves  did   not  sit  down  nor 

embrace  the  offered  benefit  of  that  arbour. 

So  they  went  in  and  spake  to  the  men,  and  called  The  pilgrims 
each   by  his   name    (for   the   guide,  it   seems,   did  * 


know  them)  ;  but  there  was  no  voice  nor  answer. 
Then  the  guide  did  shake  them,  and  do  what  he 
could  to  disturb  them.  Then  said  one  of  them,  I 
will  pay  you  when  I  take  my  money.  At  which 
the  guide  shook  his  head.  I  will  fight  so  long  as  I 
can  hold  my  sword  in  my  hand,  said  the  other.  At 
that  one  of  the  children  laughed. 

Then  said  Christiana,  What  is  the  meaning  of 
this  ?  The  guide  said,  They  talk  in  their  sleep.  If 
you  strike  them,  beat  them,  or  whatever  else  you  do 
to  them,  they  will  answer  you  after  this  fashion  ;  or 
as  one  of  them  said  in  old  time,  when  the  waves  of 
the  sea  did  beat  upon  him,  and  he  slept  as  one  upon 
the  mast  of  a  ship,  '  When  I  awake,  I  will  seek  it  pr0v 
again.'  You  know,  when  men  talk  in  their  sleep,  34'  35' 


376        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

they  say  anything ;  but  their  words  are  not  governed 
•either  by  faith  or  reason.  There  is  an  in  coherency 
in  their  words  now,  as  there  was  before,  betwixt 
their  going  on  pilgrimage,  and  sitting  down  here. 
This,  then,  is  the  mischief  on  't,  when  heedless  ones 
go  on  pilgrimage,  'tis  twenty  to  one  but  they  are 
served  thus.  For  this  Enchanted  Ground  is  one 
of  the  last  refuges  that  the  enemy  to  pilgrims  has ; 
wherefore  it  is,  as  you  see,  placed  almost  at  the  end 
of  the  way,  and  so  it  standeth  against  us  with  the 
more  advantage.  For  when,  thinks  the  enemy,  will 
these  fools  be  so  desirous  to  sit  down  as  when 
they  are  weary  ?  and  when  so  like  to  be  weary  as 
when  almost  at  their  journey's  end  ?  Therefore  it 
is,  I  say,  that  the  Enchanted  Ground  is  placed  so 
nigh  to  the  land  of  Beulah,  and  so  near  the  end  of 
their  race.  Wherefore  let  pilgrims  look  to  them- 
selves, lest  it  happen  to  them  as  it  has  done  to 
these,  that,  as  you  see,  are  fallen  asleep,  and  none 
can  wake  them. 

Then  the  pilgrims  desired  with  trembling  to  go 
forward,  only  they  prayed  their  guide  to  strike  a 
light,  that  they  might  go  the  rest  of  their  way  by 
the  help  of  the  light  of  a  lanthorn.  So  he  struck  a 
light,  and  they  went  by  the  help  of  that  through 
the  rest  of  this  way,  though  the  darkness  was  very 
great. 

But  the  children  began  to  be  sorely  weary,  and 
ness.™  they  cried  out  unto  Him  that  loveth  pilgrims  to 

make  their  way  more  comfortable.  So  by  that  they 
had  gone  a  little  further,  a  wind  arose,  that  drove 
away  the  fog ;  so  the  air  became  more  clear. 


The  light  of 
the  Word. 


2  Pet.  i.  19. 


The  children 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS       377 

Yet  they  were  not  off  (by  much)  of  the  Enchanted 
Ground  ;  only  now  they  could  see  one  another  better, 
and  the  way  wherein  they  should  walk. 

Now  when  they  were  almost  at  the  end  of  this 
ground,  they  perceived  that,  a  little  before  them, 
was  a  solemn  noise,  as  of  one  that  was  much  con- 
cerned.    So  they  went  on  and  looked  before  them ; 
and,  behold,  they  saw,  as  they  thought,  a  man  upon 
his  knees,  with  hands  and  eyes  lift  up,  and  speaking,  stand-fast 
as  they  thought,  earnestly  to  one  that  was  above.  kneesYnthe 
They  drew  nigh,  but  could  not  tell  what  he  said ;  Enchanted 
so  they  went  softly  till  he  had  done.      When  he 
had  done,  he  got  up  and  began  to  run  towards  the 
Celestial  City.     Then  Mr.  Great-heart  called  after 
him,  saying,  So-ho !  friend,  let  us  have  your  com- 
pany, if  you  go,  as  I  suppose  you  do,  to  the  Celestial 
City.     So  the  man  stopped,  and  they  came  up  to 
him.     But  so  soon  as  Mr.  Honest  saw  him,  he  said, 
I  know  this  man.     Then  said  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth, 
Prithee,  who  is  it?     Tis  one,  said  he,  that  comes  The  story  of 
from  whereabouts  I  dwelt.    His  name  is  Stand-fast :  Stand-fast 
he  is  certainly  a  right  good  pilgrim. 

So  they  came  up  one  to  another ;  and  presently  Talk  betwixt 
Stand-fast  said  to  old  Honest,  Ho,  Father  Honest, 
are  you  there  ?  Ay,  said  he,  that  I  am,  as  sure  as 
you  are  there.  Right  glad  am  I,  said  Mr.  Stand- 
fast, that  I  have  found  you  on  this  road.  And  as 
glad  am  I,  said  the  other,  that  I  espied  you  upon 
your  knees.  Then  Mr.  Stand-fast  blushed,  and  said, 
But  why,  did  you  see  me  ?  Yes,  that  I  did,  quoth 
the  other,  and  with  my  heart  was  glad  at  the 
sight.  Why,  what  did  you  think  ?  said  Stand-fast. 


They  found 
him  at 
prayer. 


378        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Think!  said  old  Honest;  what  should  I  think.  I 
thought  we  had  an  honest  man  upon  the  road,  and 
therefore  should  have  his  company  by  and  by.  If 
you  thought  not  amiss,  how  happy  am  I !  But  if  I 
be  not  as  I  should,  I  alone  must  bear  it.  That  is 
true,  said  the  other;  but  your  fear  doth  further 
confirm  me  that  things  are  right  betwixt  the 
Prince  of  pilgrims  and  your  soul ;  for  he  saith, 
'  Blessed  is  the  man  that  feareth  always/ 

VALIANT.  Well,  but  brother,  I  pray  thee,  tell  us 
what  was  it  that  was  the  cause  of  thy  being  upon 
thy  knees  even  now  ?  Was  it  for  that  some  special 
mercy  laid  obligations  upon  thee,  or  how  ? 

STAND-FAST.  Why,  we  are,  as  you  see,  upon  the 
Enchanted  Ground  ;  and  as  I  was  coming  along,  I 
was  musing  with  myself  of  what  a  dangerous  road 
What  it  was  the  road  in  this  place  was,  and  how  many  that  had 
him  upoiAis  come  even  thus  far  on  pilgrimage  had  here  been 
stopped,  and  been  destroyed.  I  thought  also  of 
the  manner  of  the  death  here  with  which  this  place 
destroyeth  men.  Those  that  die  here  die  of  no 
violent  distemper.  The  death  which  such  die  is  not 
grievous  to  them ;  for  he  that  goeth  away  in  a  sleep 
begins  that  journey  with  desire  and  pleasure;  yea, 
such  acquiesce  in  the  will  of  that  disease. 

HON.  Then  Mr.  Honest,  interrupting  of  him,  said, 
Did  you  see  the  two  men  asleep  in  the  arbour  ? 

STAND-FAST.  Ay,  ay,  I  saw  Heedless  and  Too- 
bold  there,  and  for  aught  I  know,  there  they  will  lie 
till  they  rot.  But  let  me  go  on  in  my  tale.  As  I 
was  thus  musing,  as  I  said,  there  was  one  in  very 
pleasant  attire,  but  old,  that  presented  herself  unto 


knees. 


Prov.  x.  7. 


MR    STANDFAST 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        379 

me,  and  offered  me  three  things,  to  wit,  her  body, 
her  purse,  and  her  bed.  Now  the  truth  is,  I  was 
both  a- weary  and  sleepy ;  I  am  also  as  poor  as  an 
owlet,  and  that,  perhaps,  the  witch  knew.  Well,  I 
repulsed  her  once  and  twice,  but  she  put  by  my 
repulses,  and  smiled.  Then  I  began  to  be  angry, 
but  she  mattered  that  nothing  at  all.  Then  she 
made  offers  again,  and  said,  If  I  would  be  ruled  by 
her,  she  would  make  me  great  and  happy  ;  for,  said 
she,  I  am  the  mistress  of  the  world,  and  men  are 
made  happy  by  me.  Then  I  asked  her  name,  and 
she  told  me  it  was  Madam  Bubble.  This  set  me  Madam 
further  from  her ;  but  she  still  followed  me  with  fh^sb^ 
enticements.  Then  I  betook  me,  as  you  see,  to  my  world, 
knees,  and  with  hands  lift  up  and  cries,  I  prayed  to 
Him  that  had  said  he  would  help.  So,  just  as  you 
came  up,  the  gentlewoman  went  her  way.  Then\I 
continued  to  give  thanks  for  this  my  great  deliver- 
ance ;  for  I  verily  believe  she  intended  no  good,  but 
rather  sought  to  make  stop  of  me  in  my  journey. 

HON.  Without  doubt  her  designs  were  bad.  But 
stay,  now  you  talk  of  her,  methinks  I  either  have 
seen  her,  or  have  read  some  story  of  her. 

STAND-FAST.  Perhaps  you  have  done  both. 

HON.  Madam  Bubble !  is  she  not  a  tall,  comely 
dame,  something  of  a  swarthy  complexion  ? 

STAND-FAST.  Right,  you  hit  it;  she  is  just  such 
an  one. 

HON.  Doth  she  not  speak  very  smoothly,  and  give 
you  a  smile  at  the  end  of  a  sentence  ? 

STAND-FAST.  You  fall  right  upon  it  again,  for 
these  are  her  very  actions. 


The  world. 


James  iv.  4. 
i.  15. 


380        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

HON.  Doth  she  not  wear  a  great  purse  by  her 
side,  and  is  not  her  hand  often  in  it,  fingering  her 
money,  as  if  that  was  her  heart's  delight  ? 

STAND-FAST.  'Tis  just  so  ;  had  she  stood  by  all 
this  while,  you  could  not  more  amply  have  set  her 
forth  before  me,  nor  have  better  described  her 
features. 

HON.  Then  he  that  drew  her  picture  was  a  good 
limner,  and  he  that  wrote  of  her  said  true. 

GiiEAT-HEAiiT.  This  woman  is  a  witch,  and  it 
is  by  virtue  of  her  sorceries  that  this  ground  is  en- 
chanted. Whoever  doth  lay  their  head  down  in  her 
lap,  had  as  good  lay  it  down  upon  that  block  over 
which  the  axe  doth  hang;  and  whoever  lay  their  eyes 
upon  her  beauty,  are  counted  the  enemies  of  God. 
This  is  she  that  maintaineth  in  their  splendour  all 
those  that  are  the  enemies  of  pilgrims  ;  yea,  this  is 
she  that  has  bought  off  many  a  man  from  a  pilgrim's 
life.  She  is  a  great  gossiper  ;  she  is  always,  both 
she  and  her  daughters,  at  one  pilgrim's  heels  or 
other,  now  commending,  and  then  preferring  the 
excellencies  of  this  life.  She  is  a  bold  and  impudent 
slut;  she  will  talk  with  any  man.  She  always 
laugheth  poor  pilgrims  to  scorn,  but  highly  com- 
mends the  rich.  If  there  be  one  cunning  to  get 
money  in  a  place,  she  will  speak  well  of  him  from 
house  to  house.  She  loveth  banqueting  and  feast- 
ing mainly  well  ;  she  is  always  at  one  full  table  or 
another.  She  has  given  it  out  in  some  places  that 
she  is  a  goddess,  and  therefore  some  do  worship  her. 
She  has  her  times  and  open  places  of  cheating  ;  and 
she  will  say  and  avow  it,  that  none  can  show  a  good 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        381 

comparable  to  hers.  She  promiseth  to  dwell  with 
children's  children,  if  they  will  but  love  and  make 
much  of  her.  She  will  cast  out  of  her  purse  gold  like 
like  dust,  in  some  places,  and  to  some  persons.  She 
loves  to  be  sought  after,  spoken  well  of,  and  to  lie 
in  the  bosoms  of  men.  She  is  never  weary  of  com- 
mending her  commodities,  and  she  loves  them  most 
that  think  best  of  her.  She  will  promise  to  some 
crowns  and  kingdoms  if  they  will  but  take  her 
advice,  yet  many  has  she  brought  to  the  halter, 
and  ten  thousand  times  more  to  hell. 

STAND-FAST.  Oh  !  said  Stand-fast,  what  a  mercy 
is  it  that  I  did  resist  her ;  for  whither  might  she 
have  drawn  me  ? 

GREAT-HEART.    Whither !    nay,   none    but    God 
knows  whither.       But  in  general,  to  be  sure,  she 
would   have   drawn   thee   '  into   many   foolish   and  i  Tim.  vi.  9. 
hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in  destruction  and 
perdition. ' 

Twas  she  that  set  Absalom  against  his  father, 
and  Jeroboam  against  his  master.  'Twas  she  that 
persuaded  Judas  to  sell  his  Lord ;  and  that  pre- 
vailed with  Demas  to  forsake  the  godly  pilgrim's 
life.  None  can  tell  of  the  mischief  that  she  doth. 
She  makes  variance  betwixt  rulers  and  subjects, 
betwixt  parents  and  children,  betwixt  neighbour 
and  neighbour,  betwixt  a  man  and  his  wife,  be- 
twixt a  man  and  himself,  betwixt  the  flesh  and 
the  heart. 

Wherefore,  good  master  Stand-fast,  be  as  your 
name  is,  and  when  you  have  done  all,  stand. 

At  this  discourse  there  was  among  the  pilgrims  a 


382        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

mixture  of  joy  and  trembling,  but  at  length  they 
brake  out,  and  sang — 

What  danger  is  the  pilgrim  in  ! 

How  many  are  his  foes ! 
How  many  ways  there  are  to  sin 

No  living  mortal  knows. 
Some  of  the  ditch  shy  are,  yet  can 

Lie  tumbling  on  the  mire  : 
Some,  though  they  shun  the  frying-pan, 

Do  leap  into  the  fire. 

Parti.  After  this  I  beheld,  until  they  were  come  unto 

Page  191.  tne  jan d  Of  Beulah,  where  the  sun  shineth  night  and 
day.  Here,  because  they  were  weary,  they  betook 
themselves  a  while  to  rest.  And  because  this 
country  was  common  for  pilgrims,  and  because  the 
orchards  and  vineyards  that  were  here  belonged  to 
the  King  of  the  Celestial  Country,  therefore  they 
were  licensed  to  make  bold  with  any  of  his  things. 
But  a  little  while  soon  refreshed  them  here ;  for  the 
bells  did  so  ring,  and  the  trumpets  continually  sound 
so  melodiously,  that  they  could  not  sleep ;  and  yet 
they  received  as  much  refreshing  as  if  they  had  slept 
their  sleep  never  so  soundly.  Here  also  all  the 
noise  of  them  that  walked  the  streets  was,  More 
pilgrims  are  come  to  town.  And  another  would 
answer,  saying,  And  so  many  went  over  the  water, 
and  were  let  in  at  the  golden  gates  to-day.  They 
would  cry  again,  There  is  now  a  legion  of  Shining 
Ones  just  come  to  town,  by  which  we  know  that 
there  are  more  pilgrims  upon  the  road,  for  here  they 
come  to  wait  for  them,  and  to  comfort  them  after 
all  their  sorrow.  Then  the  pilgrims  got  up  and 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        383 

walked  to  and  fro ;  but  how  were  their  ears  now 
filled  with  heavenly  noises,  and  their  eyes  delighted 
with  celestial  visions !  In  this  land  they  heard 
nothing,  saw  nothing,  felt  nothing,  smelt  nothing, 
tasted  nothing,  that  was  offensive  to  their  stomach 
or  mind  :  only  when  they  tasted  of  the  water  of  the 
river,  over  which  they  were  to  go,  they  thought  that 
tasted  a  little  bitterish  to  the  palate,  but  it  proved  De\th  J?itt1er 

to  the  flesh, 

sweeter  when  it  was  down.  but  sweet  to 

In   this  place   there   was   a   record   kept  of  the  thesouL 
names  of  them  that  had  been  pilgrims  of  old,  and 
a  history  of  all  the  famous  acts  that  they  had  done. 
It  was  here  also  much  discoursed  how  the  river  to 
some  had  had  its  flowings,  and  what  ebbings  it  has  Death  has  its 

ebbings  and 

had  while  others  have  gone  over.     It  has  been  in  a  flowings  like 
manner  dry  for  some,  while  it  has  overflowed  its  thetlde- 
banks  for  others. 

In  this  place,  the  children  of  the  town  would  go 
into  the  King's  gardens  and  gather  nosegays  for 
the  pilgrims,  and  bring  them  to  them  with  much 
affection.  Here  also  grew  camphire  with  spikenard, 
and  saffron,  calamus,  and  cinnamon,  with  all  its 
trees  of  frankincense,  myrrh,  and  aloes,  with  all 
chief  spices.  With  these  the  pilgrims'  chambers 
were  perfumed,  while  they  stayed  here ;  and  with 
these  were  their  bodies  anointed,  to  prepare  them 
to  go  over  the  river  when  the  time  appointed  was 
come. 

Now,  while  they  lay  here,  and  waited  for  the 
good  hour,  there  was  a  noise  in  the  town  that  there 
was  a  post  come  from  the  Celestial  City,  with 
matter  of  ^reat  importance,  to  one  Christiana,  the 


A  messenger 
of  Death  sent 
to  Christiana. 


His  message. 


How  welcome 
is  death  to 
them  that 
have  nothing 
to  do  but  to 
die. 


Her  speech 
to  her  guide. 


To  her 
children. 


384        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

wife  of  Christian  the  pilgrim.  So  inquiry  was  made 
for  her,  and  the  house  was  found  out  where  she  was. 
So  the  post  presented  her  with  a  letter,  the  contents 
whereof  was,  Hail,  good  woman,  I  bring  thee  tidings 
that  the  Master  calleth  for  thee,  and  expeeteth  that 
thou  shouldest  stand  in  his  presence  in  clothes  of 
immortality,  within  this  ten  days. 

When  he  had  read  this  letter  to  her,  he  gave  her 
therewith  a  sure  token  that  he  was  a  true  messenger, 
and  was  come  to  bid  her  make  haste  to  be  gone. 
The  token  was,  an  arrow  with  a  point  sharpened 
with  love,  let  easily  into  her  heart,  which  by  degrees 
wrought  so  effectually  with  her,  that  at  the  time 
appointed  she  must  be  gone. 

When  Christiana  saw  that  her  time  was  come, 
and  that  she  was  the  first  of  this  company  that  was 
to  go  over,  she  called  for  JV^r.  Great-heart,  her  guide, 
and  told  him  how  matters  were.  So  he  told  her  he 
was  heartily  glad  of  the  news,  and  could  have  been 
glad  had  the  post  come  for  him.  Then  she  bid  that 
he  should  give  advice  how  all  things  should  be 
prepared  for  her  journey.  So  he  told  her,  saying, 
Thus  and  thus  it  must  be,  and  we  that  survive  will 
accompany  you  to  the  river-side. 

Then  she  called  for  her  children,  and  gave  them 
her  blessing,  and  told  them  that  she  yet  read  with 
comfort,  the  mark  that  was  set  in  their  foreheads, 
and  was  glad  to  see  them  with  her  there,  and  that 
they  had  kept  their  garments  so  white.  Lastly, 
she  bequeathed  to  the  poor  that  little  she  had, 
and  commanded  her  sons  and  her  daughters  to  be 
ready  against  the  messenger  should  come  for  them. 


THE    MESSENGER    COMES    TO    CHRISTIANA 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS       385 

When  she  had  spoken  these  words   to  her  guide 

and  to  her  children,  she  called  for  Mr.  Valiant-for-  TO  Mr. 

truth,  and  said  unto  him,  Sir,  you  have  in  all  places  Valiant- 

showed    yourself    true-hearted ;    be    faithful    unto 

death,  and  my  King  will  give  you  a  crown  of  life. 

I  would  also  entreat  you  to  have  an  eye  to  my 

children,   and  if  at  any  time  you  see  them  faint, 

speak  comfortably  to  them.     For  my  daughters,  my 

sons'  wives,  they  have  been  faithful,  and  a  fulfilling 

of  the  promise  upon  them  will  be  their  end.     But  To  Mr. 

she  gave  Mr.  Stand-fast  a  ring. 

Then  she  called  for  old  Mr.  Honest,  and  said  of  TO  old 
him,    Behold  an   Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  Honest> 
guile.     Then  said  he,  I  wish  you  a  fair  day  when 
you  set  out  for  Mount  Zion,  and  shall  be  glad~to 
see  that  you  go  over  the  river  dry-shod.     But  she 
answered,  Come  wet,  come  dry,  I  long  to  be  gone ; 
for  however  the  weather  is  in  my  journey,  I  shall 
have  time  enough  when  I  come  there  to  sit  down 
and  rest  me,  and  dry  me. 

Then  came  in  that  good  man,  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  TO  Mr. 
to  see  her.  So  she  said  to  him,  Thy  travel  hither 
has  been  with  difficulty,  but  that  will  make  thy 
rest  the  sweeter.  But  watch  and  be  ready,  for  at 
an  hour  when  you  think  not,  the  messenger  may 
come. 

After  him  came  in  Mr.  Despondency,  and  his  ToDespon 
daughter  Much-afraid,  to  whom  she  said,  You  ought 
with  thankfulness,  for  ever  to  remember  your  de- 
liverance from  the  hands  of  Giant  Despair,  and  out 
of  Doubting  Castle.  The  effect  of  that  mercy  is, 
that  you  are  brought  with  safety  hither.  Be  ye 

2  B 


To  Feeble- 
mind. 


Her  last  day 
and  manner 
of  departure. 


Ready-to-halt 
summoned. 


386        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

watchful,  and  cast  away  fear;  be  sober,  and  hope 
to  the  end. 

Then  she  said  to  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  Thou  wast 
delivered  from  the  mouth  of  Giant  Slay-good,  that 
thou  mightest  live  in  the  light  of  the  living  for  ever, 
and  see  thy  King  with  comfort.  Only  I  advise  thee 
to  repent  thee  of  thy  aptness  to  fear  and  doubt  of 
his  goodness  before  he  sends  for  thee ;  lest  thou 
shouldest,  when  he  comes,  be  forced  to  stand  before 
him  for  that  fault  with  blushing. 

Now  the  day  drew  on  that  Christiana  must  be 
gone.  So  the  road  was  full  of  people  to  see  her 
take  her  journey.  But  behold  all  the  banks  beyond 
the  river  were  full  of  horses  and  chariots,  which 
were  come  down  from  above  to  accompany  her  to 
the  city  gate.  So  she  came  forth  and  entered  the 
river,  with  a  beckon  of  farewell  to  those  that  followed 
her  to  the  river-side.  The  last  word  she  was  heard 
to  say  here  was,  I  come,  Lord,  to  be  with  thee, 
and  bless  thee. 

So  her  children  and  friends  returned  to  their 
place,  for  that  those  that  waited  for  Christiana  had 
carried  her  out  of  their  sight.  So  she  went  and 
called,  and  entered  in  at  the  gate  with  all  the 
ceremonies  of  joy  that  her  husband  Christian  had 
done  before  her. 

At  her  departure  her  children  wept,  but  Mr. 
Great-heart  and  Mr.  Valiant  played  upon  the  well- 
tuned  cymbal  and  harp  for  joy.  So  all  departed  to 
their  respective  places. 

In  process  of  time  there  came  a  post  to  the  town 
again,  and  his  business  was  with  Mr.  Ready-to  halt 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        387 

So  he  inquired  him  out,  and  said  to  him,  I  am 
come  to  thee  in  the  name  of  Him  whom  thou  hast 
loved  and  followed,  though  upon  crutches ;  and  my 
message  is  to  tell  thee  that  he  expects  thee  at  his 
table  to  sup  with  him  in  his  kingdom,  the  next  day 
after  Easter;  wherefore  prepare  thyself  for  this 
journey. 

Then  he  also  gave  him  a  token  that  he  was  a  true 
messenger,  saying,  I  have  broken  thy  golden  bowl,  Eccies.  xii.  e. 
and  loosed  thy  silver  cord. 

After  this  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  called  for  his  fellow- 
pilgrims,  and  told  them,  saying,  I  am  sent  for,  and 
God  shall  surely  visit  you  also.     So  he  desired  Mr. 
Valiant  to  make  his  will.      And   because  he  had 
nothing  to  bequeath  to  them  that  should  survive 
him  but  his  crutches,  and  his  good  wishes,  therefore  Promises. 
thus   he  said:    These  crutches  I    bequeath  to  my  His  will. 
son  that  shall  tread  in  my  steps,  with  an  hundred 
warm  wishes  that  he  may  prove  better  than  I  have 
done. 

Then  he  thanked  Mr.  Great-heart  for  his  con- 
duct and  kindness,  and  so  addressed  himself  to  his 
journey.  When  he  came  at  the  brink  of  the  river, 
he  said,  Now  I  shall  have  no  more  need  of  these 
crutches,  since  yonder  are  chariots  and  horses  for 
me  to  ride  on.  The  last  words  he  was  heard  to  say  His  last 
were  Welcome  life !  So  he  went  his  way. 

After  this  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had  tidings  brought  Feeble-mind 
him,  that  the  post  sounded  his  horn  at  his  chamber- 
door.     Then  he  came  in  and  told  him,  saying,  I  am 
come  to  tell  thee  that  thy  Master  has  need  of  thee, 
and  that  in  very  little  time  thou  must  behold  his 


388        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 


Eccles.  xii.  3. 


He  makes  no 
will. 


His  last 
words. 


Mr.  Despon- 
dency's 
summons. 


Eccles.  xii.  5. 


His  daughter 
goes  too. 


face  in  brightness.  And  take  this  as  a  token  of  the 
truth  of  my  message :  Those  that  look  out  at  the 
windows  shall  be  darkened. 

Then  Mr.  Feeble-mind  called  for  his  friends,  and 
told  them  what  errand  had  been  brought  unto  him, 
and  what  token  he  had  received  of  the  truth  of  the 
message.  Then  he  said,  Since  I  have  nothing  to 
bequeath  to  any,  to  what  purpose  should  I  make 
a  will  ?  As  for  my  feeble  mind,  that  I  will  leave 
behind  me ;  for  that  I  have  no  need  of  that  in  the 
place  whither  I  go  ;  nor  is  it  worth  bestowing  upon 
the  poorest  pilgrim ;  Wherefore,  when  I  am  gone, 
I  desire  that  you,  Mr.  Valiant,  would  bury  it  in  a 
dunghill.  This  done,  and  the  day  being  come  in 
which  he  was  to  depart,  he  entered  the  river  as  the 
rest.  His  last  words  were,  Hold  out,  faith  and 
patience.  So  he  went  over  to  the  other  side. 

When  days  had  many  of  them  passed  away,  Mr. 
Despondency  was  sent  for.  For  a  post  was  come, 
and  brought  this  message  to  him  :  Trembling  man, 
these  are  to  summon  thee  to  be  ready  with  thy 
King  by  the  next  Lord's  day,  to  shout  for  joy  for 
thy  deliverance  from  all  thy  doubtings. 

And,  said  the  messenger,  that  my  message  is  true, 
take  this  for  a  proof :  so  he  gave  him,  '  The  Grass- 
hopper to  be  a  burden  unto  him.'  Now  Mr.  Despon- 
dency's daughter,  whose  name  was  Much-afraid,  said, 
when  she  heard  what  was  done,  that  she  would  go 
with  her  father.  Then  Mr.  Despondency  said  to  his 
friends,  Myself  and  my  daughter,  you  know  what 
we  have  been,  and  how  troublesomely  we  have 
behaved  ourselves  in  every  company.  My  will  and 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        389 

my  daughter's  is,  that  our  desponds,  and  slavish  His  will, 
fears,  be  by  no  man  ever  received,  from  the  day  of 
our  departure,  for  ever ;  for  I  know  that  after  my 
death  they  will  offer  themselves  to  others.  For,  to 
be  plain  with  you,  they  are  ghosts,  the  which  we 
entertained  when  we  first  began  to  be  pilgrims,  and 
could  never  shake  them  off  after ;  and  they  will 
walk  about  and  seek  entertainment  of  the  pilgrims ; 
but  for  our  sakes  shut  ye  the  doors  upon  them. 

When  the  time  was  come  for  them  to  depart, 
they  went  to  the  brink  of  the  river.     The  last  words, 
of  Mr.  Despondency  were,  Farewell  night ;  welcome 
day  !     His  daughter  went  through  the  river  singing,  His  last 
but  none  could  understand  what  she  said. 

Then  it  came  to  pass,  a  while  after,  that  there  was  Mr.  Honest 
a  post  in  the  town  that  inquired  for  Mr.  Honest.  summoned- 
So  he  came  to  his  house  where  he  was,  and  delivered 
to  his  hand  these  lines :  Thou  art  commanded  to  be 
ready  against  this  day  seven-night ;  to  present  thy 
self  before  thy  Lord  at  his  Father's  house.      And 
for   a   token   that   my   message   is   true,   '  All  thy  Eccies.  xii.  4. 
daughters  of  music  shall  be  brought  low.'     Then 
Mr.   Honest  called  for  his   friends,  and  said  unto 
them,  I  die,  but  shall  make  no  will.     As  for  my  He  makes  no 
honesty,  it  shall  go  with  me ;  let  him  that  comes 
after  be  told  of  this.     When  the  day  that  he  was  to 
be  gone  was  come,  he  addressed  himself  to  go  over 
the  river.     Now  the  river  at  that  time  overflowed 
the  banks  in  some  places,  but  Mr.  Honest  in  his 
lifetime  had  spoken  to  one  Good-conscience  to  meet  science  helps 
him  there,  the  which  he  also  did,  and  lent  him  his 
hand,  and  so  helped  him  over.     The  last  words  of  river. 

2B2 


Mr.  Valiant 
summoned. 


Eccles.  xii.  6. 


His  will. 


His  last 
words. 


Mr.  Stand- 
fast is 
summoned. 


390        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Mr.  Honest  were,  Grace  reigns !  So  he  left  the 
world. 

After  this  it  was  noised  abroad  that  Mr.  Valiant- 
for-truth  was  taken  with  a  summons,  by  the  same 
post  as  the  other,  and  had  this  for  a  token  that  the 
summons  was  true :  ( That  his  pitcher  was  broken 
at  the  fountain.'  When  he  understood  it,  he  called 
for  his  friends  and  told  them  of  it.  Then  said  he, 
I  am  going  to  my  fathers,  and  though  with  great 
difficulty  I  am  got  hither,  yet  now  I  do  not  repent 
me  of  all  the  trouble  I  have  been  at  to  arrive  where 
I  am.  My  sword  I  give  to  him  that  shall  succeed 
me  in  my  pilgrimage,  and  my  courage  and  skill  to 
him  that  can  get  it.  My  marks  and  scars  I  carry 
with  me,  to  be  a  witness  for  me  that  I  have  fought 
His  battles  who  now  will  be  my  rewarder.  When 
the  day  that  he  must  go  hence  was  come,  many 
accompanied  him  to  the  river-side,  into  which  as  he 
went  he  said,  '  Death,  where  is  thy  sting  ? '  And  as 
he  went  down  deeper,  he  said,  '  Grave,  where  is  thy 
victory  ? '  So  he  passed  over,  and  all  the  trumpets 
sounded  for  him  on  the  other  side. 

Then  there  came  forth  a  summons  for  Mr.  Stand- 
fast (this  Mr.  Stand -fast  was  he  that  the  rest  of 
the  pilgrims  found  upon  his  knees  in  the  Enchanted 
Ground),  for  the  post  brought  it  him  open  in  his 
hands.  The  contents  whereof  were,  That  he  must 
prepare  for  a  change  of  life,  for  his  Master  was  not 
willing  that  he  should  be  so  far  from  him  any  longer. 
At  this  Mr.  Stand-fast  was  put  into  a  muse.  Nay, 
said  the  messenger,  you  need  not  doubt  of  the  truth 
of  my  message,  for  here  is  a  token  of  the  truth  thereof, 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        391 

'  Thy  wheel  is  broken   at  the  cistern.'      Then  he  Eccies.  xii.  6. 

called  to  him  Mr.  Great-heart,  who  was  their  guide,  He  calls  for 

and  said  unto  him,  Sir,  although  it  was  not  my  hap 

to  be  much  in  your  good  company  in  the  days  of 

my  pilgrimage,  yet,   since  the  time  I  knew  you, 

you  have  been  profitable  to  me.      When  I   came  His  speech  to 

from  home,  I  left  behind  me  a  wife  and  five  small 

children ;  let  me  entreat  you  at  your  return  (for  I 

know  that  you  will  go  and  return  to  your  Master's 

house,  in  hopes  that  you  may  yet  be  a  conductor  to 

more  of  the  holy  pilgrims)  that  you  send  to  my 

family,  and  let  them  be  acquainted  with  all  that 

hath  and  shall  happen  unto  me.     Tell  them,  more-  His  errand  to 

over,  of  my  happy  arrival  to  this  place,  and  of  the  hls  famlly-      t 

present  late  blessed  condition  that  I  am  in.     Tell 

them  also  of  Christian  and  Christiana  his  wife,  and 

how  she  and  her  children  came  after  her  husband. 

Tell  them  also,  of  what  a  happy  end  she  made,  and 

whether  she  is  gone.     I  have  little  or  nothing  to 

send  to  my  family,  except  it  be  prayers  and  tears 

for  them  ;  of  which  it  will  suffice  if  thou  acquaint 

them,  if  perad venture  they  may  prevail. 

When  Mr.  Stand-fast  had  thus  set  things  in  order, 
and  the  time  being  come  for  him  to  haste  him  away, 
he  also  went  down  to  the  river.  Now  there  was 
a  great  calm  at  that  time  in  the  river ;  wherefore 
Mr.  Stand-fast,  when  he  was  about  half  way  in,  he 
stood  a  while,  and  talked  to  his  companions  that 
had  waited  upon  him  thither.  And  he  said : 

This  river  has  been  a  terror  to  many ;  yea,  the  His  last 
thoughts  of  it  also  have  often  frighted  me.      But  v 
now  methinks  I  stand  easy ;  my  foot  is  fixed  upon 


392        THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS 

Josh.  in.  17.  that  upon  which  the  feet  of  the  priests  that  bare  the 
ark  of  the  covenant  stood,  while  Israel  went  over 
this  Jordan,  The  waters,  indeed,  are  to  the  palate 
bitter,  and  to  the  stomach  cold ;  yet  the  thoughts 
of  what  I  am  going  to,  and  of  the  conduct  that 
waits  for  me  on  the  other  side,  doth  lie  as  a  glowing 
coal  at  my  heart. 

I  see  myself  now  at  the  end  of  my  journey,  my 
toilsome  days  are  ended.  I  am  going  now  to  see 
that  head  that  was  crowned  with  thorns,  and  that 
face  that  was  spit  upon,  for  me. 

I  have  formerly  lived  by  hearsay,  and  faith,  but 
now  I  go  where  I  shall  live  by  sight,  and  shall  be 
with  Him  in  whose  company  I  delight  myself. 

I  have  loved  to  hear  my  Lord  spoken  of,  and 
wherever  I  have  seen  the  print  of  his  shoe  in  the 
earth,  there  I  have  coveted  to  set  my  foot  too. 

His  name  has  been  to  me  as  a  civet-box;  yea, 
sweeter  than  all  perfumes.  His  voice  to  me  has 
been  most  sweet,  and  his  countenance  I  have  more 
desired  than  they  that  have  most  desired  the  light 
of  the  sun.  His  Word  I  did  use  to  gather  for 
my  food,  and  for  antidotes  against  my  faintings. 
He  has  held  me,  and  I  have  kept  me  from  mine 
iniquities;  yea,  my  steps  hath  he  strengthened  in 
his  way. 

Now,  while  he  was  thus  in  discourse,  his  counten- 
ance changed,  his  strong  man  bowed  under  him; 
and  after  he  had  said,  Take  me,  for  I  come  unto 
thee,  he  ceased  to  be  seen  of  them. 

But  glorious  it  was,  to  see  how  the  open  region 
was  filled  with  horses  and  chariots,  with  trumpeters 


THE    PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS        393 

and  pipers,  with  singers  and  players  on  stringed 
instruments,  to  welcome  the  pilgrims  as  they  went 
up,  and  followed  one  another  in  at  the  beautiful 
gate  of  the  city. 

As  for  Christian's  children,  the  four  boys  that 
Christiana  brought  with  her,  with  their  wives  and 
children,  I  did  not  stay  where  I  was  till  they  were 
gone  over.  Also,  since  I  came  away,  I  heard  one 
say  that  they  were  yet  alive,  and  so  would  be  for 
the  increase  of  the  Church  in  that  place  where  they 
were  for  a  time. 

Shall  it  be  my  lot  to  go  that  way  again,  I  may 
give  those  that  desire  it  an  account  of  what  I  here 
am  silent  about.  Meanwhile  I  bid  my  reader  Adieu 


Printed  by  T.  and  A.  CONSTABLE,  Printers  to  His  Majesty 

p.t  the  Edinburgh  University  Press 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


KE.O  V    !—  r 
nil     c\  r    4r\rt\ 

JUL  21s  lybO 

Q^ 

«-C  L>    OJ 

^* 

OCTWI4M2M 

Illkl       -|       .-,      jr^f 

JUNlu  6bK 

r,o  t-0 

REC'D  LD 

\<*^ 

,,.-,M  14  "fl6» 

JUN7   '65-l.PK 

iHU1*    1* 

tll?n'62G» 

'JUL  2  1  2002 

i                    1  »J 

R&C  0  »-^ 

C.U30  1B61 

'       70ct'64/(J 

LD  21A-50m-4,'60 
(A9562slO)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


